《A Little Taoist》


 C1

    To the south of the Yellow River, it was said that there was once a god east of the Luo River who called him Luoshen. Wherever his skirt passed, birds flew, mountains flowed, clouds flowed, and thick ink formed a picture. She loved the bronze mirror in her hand the most, but for some reason, the bronze mirror in her hand had fallen into the mortal world one day, just as the sun was setting in the west. The bronze mirror reflected the sunset, and so the place that fell from the bronze mirror was called Luoyang.


    Perhaps it was because of the copper mirror, but one could see the heroic spirit of Saibei within Luoyang City. The drizzle of the past few days had also given Luoyang the charm of being in the south of the river, driving horses, trading merchants, and the bustling streets. If the Changan City was considered a country of Heaven, then Luoyang City was not inferior in any way.


    Today, the tavern at the east side of the city was still bustling with activity. It was as if the Seventh Elder of the Heavenly Gate Mountain, Qing Pingzi, and the Demon Emperor had been watching by the side during their battle.


    This was a story that the storyteller was good at, but the guests of today did not seem to buy it. As the monsieur stroked the goatee and looked at everyone''s chattering chopping board, the entire inn instantly became silent. Only his voice rang out, "Then we shall not judge today, and tell everyone about the secret. However, everyone should listen carefully, this shop will not exist after this village ¡­"


    Looking at the way that man was leaning on his bowl of wine, he was extremely familiar with it. Sure enough, there were two pretty young ladies selling wine in the middle of the table. They didn''t ask for money, but rather carried a wooden board with a dozen pots of expensive good wine on it. They didn''t ask anyone to buy them, so who would want to buy them themselves?


    At the beginning, when the restaurant was playing this game, no one was willing to take up the challenge. However, no one was willing to take up the challenge. Currently, the customers of the restaurant had already gotten used to it and were too lazy to care about the crushed silver. The two young madams carried more than twenty jugs of wine and quickly fetched them for the guests. The gentleman squinted his eyes and calculated how much of the liquor he sold. He seemed to want to hide in the money and call him a storyteller, rather than a merchant.


    However, from the bottom of their hearts, they knew clearly that this was the f * cking unlucky world. Some people, in order to earn money, even started to stir up the leftovers of the nobles in the palace. Although they were leftovers, the dishes were still numerous and looked pretty good. Things that couldn''t be eaten were transported out of the Heavenly Palace overnight. Things that couldn''t be eaten were often sent to some of the better restaurants in Chang An city. Then, the chefs would stir-fry them a little. Even though many people knew that it was leftovers, they were willing to spend money to try it! As for those dishes that were not good, they were usually sold to street vendors on the street who added rice bran to some kennels and then picked them up in the street. At the cheapest moment, they could sell a bowl of "Ten Children", which even the poor could afford and tasted good.


    It had to be said that this person only had one nose and two eyes, but some people were even f * cking smart.


    Any place in this world could make money, but the people making the most money were those bull-nosed Taoists. As long as they carried a peach wood sword in the name of Sanqing, who wouldn''t watch them from the window? Just buy some tricks and the whole house would jump up and down, saying that to get rid of evil spirits means to ask for money. If you give them away, they wouldn''t be of much use, maybe the old Daoist will give you a little kid to harm you.


    Who would be willing to mess with a monster like a demon? However, that stuff is everywhere, maybe the one who''s having fun with you is that fox in the mountain. Some people saw that the Daoist Priest was a rich person, so they all took their peachwood swords and found a Daoist robe from somewhere and slapped their butts.


    He had charged into the world!


    The deceived families kicked them away and sent them to the government. He had lost his money and he had lost his people. He would only be able to spend the rest of his life in prison. For example, that famous Dao-Mountain was under the rule of a country. Be it the old Daoists or the old Daos, they were all recorded in the records of the Diao Dian Prefecture.


    For example, the old scholar in front of him was also a talented individual when he was young. However, his saliva was flying everywhere, and he did not do any proper work. A mouth that could talk and trick people into a daze, but he didn''t expect that it would be in time for the small path down the mountain to gain experience. The old Daoist was stabbed on the spot and his broken leg ran all night to Luoyang, who was this weird? Thus, in this world, it was best to be safe and not take any opportunistic actions.


    He started to trick people again.


    "I have never told anyone about this. One hundred and twenty years ago, the Demon Emperor led the Demon race to invade the human world, and later, the Dao Alliance led by Dragon Tiger Mountain fought with it for thirteen years to repel it. However, the Demon Emperor is nowhere to be found." The old Daoist took a sip of wine and said with a wink, "This is what the Dao Alliance said to the world, but the truth is that this disappearance is not the Demon Emperor''s, and there is also the Seventh Elder of the Heaven Gate, Qing Pingzi!"


    A spectator yawned and said, "I continued to hoodwink! A few days ago, a lame old lady came to see you. What kind of illness could a storyteller like you see? If you were to say that the old lady''s leg was not crippled, it was because of the inner demons that caused her to walk away boldly. That old lady really believed you. I''ll see what else you can say today. "


    The old Daoist rolled his eyes and ignored him, but the other spectators were all cheering, and the old Daoist then continued, "This matter is related to a friend of mine from the Dao Alliance who told me that after the battle against the gods, Qing Pingzi and the demon were in a mutual relationship. After that, Qing Pingzi was sentenced to the Dao Alliance for bullying the heavens, and the two of them went to the Heavenly Dragon Pond at Mount Kunlun to give birth to a female baby. "I don''t know why, but the baby girl has been missing for the past few days. She was so angry that she broke the Dragon Tiger Mountain''s grand protective magical formation, asking the Dao Alliance to help her find the baby girl in the mortal world."


    Someone asked: "Then why didn''t the Demon Emperor look for it herself?"


    The old Daoist said, "After the Demon Emperor sentenced the Demon, the Dao Alliance chased the Demon Race all the way to the Demon Area, breaking them apart and leaving their control. Seventy years ago, the Demon race had been split up, and the four forces had been at the core of the Demon race. The Demon Emperor was also afraid that the girl he stole was one of the four forces. "Therefore, when the rebellion is being pacified, we can only tiptoe around and ask the Dao Alliance to help us search for them for now."


    Someone asked, "What does the Dao Alliance say?"


    The old Daoist said, "The gates of heaven have already spoken. This female Nascent Soul is the child of their Martial Ancestor, so we must find her. The other sects are still in the process of finding her."


    Someone said coldly, "Tsk, continue bragging. You sound like you''re speaking the truth."


    Some people mocked him, while others questioned him about the future. That old Daoist narrowed his eyes, filled with craftiness. A drunken path shook the jar of wine in his hand. He looked at the sullen little girl beside him and said, "Damn it, are you really the daughter of the Demon Emperor?"


    Wenye was a Taoist, a disciple who closed the door to Dragon Tiger Mountain and offered incense to the pilgrims. Although it was recorded in the Heavenly Master Manor, it was still a "door-to-person" crane. Even if he was not a Taoist, it would be reasonable to say that his lack of desire for cultivation was something that could not be seen even if he was a cultivator. Drinking wine and eating meat in large gulps, scolding the heavens and scolding the earth if he was displeased with the situation, some people said that his dao heart was impure, causing him to become unsteady, so he scolded back, "I''m a gate slasher, how did you guys teach me how to cultivate the Dao?"


    The Elder who came to lecture for three days was so angry that he refused to eat even the food sent by his disciple. It was also because he couldn''t stand the boring years on the mountain. Late one night, the industry knocked down the senior brother who came to change shifts, then they ran down the mountain with his backers behind them. They couldn''t stop them at all, and they ran towards the brothel like little flowers on the street.


    After hearing this, Longhu Mountain was furious. They had engraved the literary world onto the sham pillar, and there was a person''s name there. However, those who had already left the mountain did not know about this.


    The people at the foot of the mountain were extremely happy. The girls were all looking at each other, and the literary world had almost drowned in this gentle village. The girl gave him a wink and thought she was attracted by his handsome appearance. She then stepped forward and pinched his buttocks, not wanting to make him shout, "Lecher!"


    How was this girl interested in Wenye? It was obvious that she was interested in the tall and big horse behind him, the supremely built young prince! The group of Flower Guardians did not hesitate as they started to call out to him with their hoes and sticks. On the very first day they were sent down the mountain, there was probably no one else besides the literary people who had been sent back up the mountain, even if this mountain wasn''t Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The citizens at the foot of the mountain were also people who were patient, but they didn''t leave. Fortunately, there was game to be had on the mountain, and there was no need to rub salt into their mouths. I am only seventeen years old! "


    He didn''t know how long he had been on the mountain. He only knew that the chickens in the mountain and the rabbits in the forest had all been eaten by him for another night. Thinking about it carefully, there was a place for him to sleep in Dragon Tiger Mountain. It was supposed to be for a better life, why was it completely different from what he had expected?


    It was also on this day that some cracking sounds suddenly came from the bushes nearby. Wen Ye thought it was a hare, so he ignored it, but unexpectedly, a shadow suddenly sprang out from the bushes. He looked carefully, green hair, red eyes, green face, fangs, it was only three feet tall with a bluish-purple body. "Luosha!"


    Wen Ye wanted to run, but her legs seemed as if they were filled with lead. She was so terrified that she forgot to shout loudly for help; although the door was already recorded, the first time she saw these things, she was actually almost scared to the point of wetting her pants. Her upper and lower teeth constantly trembled as she stared at little Luosha, unable to utter a single word. He heard that this thing ate human flesh and drank human blood. If it died in the hands of this thing, it would be better to be pulled to the pig cage and be dipped in water. When he opened his mouth to beg for mercy, Rakshasi opened his mouth first and said, "Give me the rabbit."


    Her soft and gentle voice sounded like a harp in the dark night. Looking at her ferocious appearance, the fear in her heart actually began to dissipate bit by bit. This little Luosha''s voice was actually so cute! After finding out that Wenye wasn''t scared, this little Luosha seemed a little scared. He pointed to himself and said, "I''m hungry. Give the rabbit to me."


    How could this voice frighten people? Wen Ye laughed evilly and said, "Little Raksha, do you know about Dragon Tiger Mountain?"


    The little Rakshasi nodded obediently with a wronged look on his face. Wen Ye said, "I am one of the top younger generation in Dragon Tiger Mountain. You actually dare to scare me?"


    The little Rakshasi played with his soft fingers and said, "My mother said that demons are more vicious outside. That''s why I''m pretending to be Rakshasi."


    No matter how vicious he was, who would be afraid of such a soft and gentle voice! However, the little Raksha seemed to have remembered something important as he pointed at the roasted rabbit in Wen Ye''s hand and said, "I don''t care. I''m angry. Give me the little rabbit."


    Wen Ye tore off a rabbit leg in front of the angry little Rakshasi and said coldly, "If you''re a beauty, I''ll give you the entire rabbit leg. If you''re young, then I won''t beat you up.


    Suddenly, a faint light flashed around his body, and the red-faced fangs from before disappeared. His eyes were like apricots, and his lips were red without touching, but his eyebrows were not drawn and were green. Even though she was still young, but her beautiful appearance after growing up could still be vaguely seen. Seeing Raksha turn into a cute little girl, Wenye almost gasped for breath. Listening to the little girl crying "Give me a rabbit, give me a rabbit" reminded him of a demon ¡­ "To make all the changes.


    If she didn''t act a bit more fierce, then this little girl''s beauty might have been sold to the brothel for grooming. Seeing the little girl rolling on the ground, Wen Ye suddenly gave a wicked smile. Did she treat her like a child''s wife? When he was at Longhu Mountain looking at the gate, there was a maester in the red dust who wrote a book called "Green Forest Fox". He said that the maester was envious of the literary industry since he met the fox immortal at night. However, after searching all over the Dragon Tiger Mountain, he could not find a single hairless little fox. Looking at the girl''s handsome face, Wen Ye could not help but sigh with emotion. This demon was truly exquisite! It was no wonder that he could captivate others. Although he would never be able to marry a Celestial Fox Immortal in his life, this little Luosha''s beauty was one of the best in the mortal world.


    Seeing that the roasted rabbit, Little Luosha, was no longer crying, he started chewing on it with large mouthfuls. He spoke unclearly, "My mother is very powerful, so if anyone dares to bully me, I''ll tell my mother. On account of the fact that you''re roasting a rabbit for me, I won''t tell mother about the matter of you making me cry."


    Wen Ye asked, "Which country is your mother from Raksha?"


    Little Raksha wiped the oily water from his mouth and laughed, "My mother is the Demon Emperor who bullied the heavens. My father is the seventh elder of the Heaven Gate, Qing Pingzi."


    Little Rakshah looked at this fellow''s stunned appearance complacently. Just as he wanted to show off for a moment, he heard Wen Ye laugh until tears flowed out, then after a long while, he said to himself while holding his stomach, "There are really a lot of f * cking people who touch porcelain these days. If you say that you are the daughter of the Demon Emperor, then I am the father of the Heavenly Sword Hall''s Jian Wuchen.


    Little Raksha said anxiously, "My mother is really the Demon Emperor ¡­"


    Wen Ye impatiently waved his hand. "Alright, alright. It won''t be funny if you say it once."


    However, at this time, Wen Ye heard the noise of people coming up the mountain. "I just heard the crying of a child. Fuck, that stinky brat. Not to mention the frivolous girl, he''s abducting a child right now. I must break his legs!"

 C2

    The disciple who had returned from his travels did not care about his life at the foot of the mountain? As long as you reported your name to a rich family, saying that you are the little Heavenly Master that came from the Heavenly Master Manor, then the extravagant arrangements will be made for you. According to one of the senior brothers, a rich family in Luoyang was holding onto his sleeve, insisting that he marry into their family. That young lady was very pretty, and it was rumored that the little Heavenly Master was leaving, chasing him for eight hundred li in the night.


    His junior brothers asked him why he was not staying in Luoyang. The senior brother bragged and said that his heart was focused on the Dao, that there was only the Three Purities in his heart.


    It was said that beauties bring disaster to the world. If this man was too outstanding, he would be filled with danger even if he fell into the eyes of a petty person. Literary industry was a petty lord, and it was hard for him to get rid of all the beauties in the world.


    Seeing his senior''s arrogant appearance, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Thus, when he came to change shifts, he knocked him out with a sledgehammer, stripped off all of his senior brother''s clothes, and robbed all of his wealth. It could be said that he had suffered all sorts of ''humiliation''.


    Why did he become so unlucky when he was in the literary world? Neither was the literary industry clear.


    This world was really not f * cking funny. This was what the literary industry thought.


    It was likely that the bonfire that had been set up had already let the people with good intentions know the location of the hiding place. When Wen Ye gritted his teeth and was about to flee over the mountains, he saw little Luo Sha, whose mouth was dripping with oil.


    "Is the roasted rabbit delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    "There''s roast duck, roast pig, roast lamb leg, garlic, chilli sauce, plum wine ¡­" Little Raksha''s eyes were filled with delicious food as his saliva dripped down onto the ground. As if he had thought of something, he used his sleeves to wipe the corner of his mouth, as though he was maintaining a dignified demeanor. However, with a grin, his saliva had already turned into a river.


    The north wind blew the torch in his hand, and the sound of footsteps could be heard on the mountain road. The wind outside his clothes continued to gush into his body through the incomplete gaps. The torch seemed to feel the chill coming from the north wind as it flickered between bright and dim! No one likes the dark, because things in the dark can kill, except those who are in the company of the night.


    Those few big guys were all wearing simple clothes, but they all knew some martial arts. Their bodies were covered in muscle goosebumps. Or could it be said that the man in this Azure Continent didn''t know any martial arts? It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to describe it as a martial arts practice. Ever since the opening of the dynasty, the people in the Azure Province had always been simple and honest. The people in the Azure Province never closed their doors at night, and there was no need for the women to cover them with a thin veil. The Azure Province''s Steel Cavalry was famous throughout the world, but a few days ago, a brat appeared out of nowhere and did such a vulgar thing!


    This group of people had originally wanted to wait until he could no longer stand the cold and hunger that was obediently descending the mountain. But tonight, when they heard the cries of the children within the mountain, they rolled up their sleeves and rushed up the mountain, unable to stop them. He didn''t expect the weather to change so quickly. Just a moment ago, when the wind was not blowing, a cold wind blew. The dust in the mountain had to be blown away, causing the men to slow their steps.


    The men looked at each other, and some of them even swallowed their saliva, as if they were trying to steady themselves, and shouted, "We are the slaughter pigs, and we are very vicious, so normal foxes would not dare to come close to us. The combination of our Yang Flames is enough to scare the hell off. What''s there to be afraid of?


    However, they didn''t expect a green flame to suddenly appear on the side. It didn''t seem like it was a firefly either, the flame was much brighter than a firefly, and there were more and more of the green flames. Soon, they surrounded the few men.


    Suddenly, a large man carrying a hammer said in fear, pointing at the pitch black shadow in front of them, "Which shadow can move?"


    With the aid of the sparks around him, the few men could clearly see that he was over ten feet tall. His hair was red like fire, his claws were sawed, his eyes were like lightning, and in his hand was a blade that did not look too carefully. They sucked in a breath of cold air, "Yaksha!"


    This yaksha had a violent and savage personality, and it also had a male and a female personality when it came to eating people. The male Yaksha was happy to hide in the dark and pick out the lone pedestrians. It looked ugly, and if it suddenly appeared in front of them, it might scare the three souls and six souls away. As for the female Yaksha, she was extremely beautiful. She liked to dress up well during the day and fight those handsome men in the busy streets, but no matter if they were men or women, they would be unlucky to meet her.


    The men''s legs were trembling, their mouths open and close in a daze, unable to say anything. Little Yaksha seemed to enjoy the man''s fearful expression and did not say a word. Suddenly, an explosive shout came from the dark night, "Evil creature! "You dare!?"


    In the darkness, a touch of green clothes flew straight towards the yaksha, and with a kick, the yaksha flew backwards, and when they saw the incoming people''s faces, the few men who were curled up immediately froze. Isn''t this the little Taoist monk who was just shouting about wanting to beat them up a moment ago, he quietly stood in front of them, his green clothes fluttered in the wind, his eyes were as indifferent as water, the wooden sword in his hand pointed to his chest. This Penniless Priest is the eldest disciple of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, Wen Ye.


    Looking at the yaksha swaying back and forth as it stood up, the few men felt their bodies quiver. Looking at the dirty path from a few days ago, it was surprisingly as amiable as their own wife.


    Some people took out three coins, while others took out five coins, turned around and ran down the mountain. Seeing the broken silver on the dirt road, Wen Ye rolled his eyes, but the ant leg was still meat, and the little yaksha standing up shakily was still rubbing his face. He put away the broken silver and turned to look at the restaurant that was still open for business, then broke out into a smile and said: "Little Devil, let''s go ~"


    The shop owner, who was about to close the door, yawned as he complained that the old thing insisted on going to the Drunken Moon Restaurant to watch the Courtesan Belle. He cleaned up the table and was about to go back to sleep when he heard the beating voice, "Waiter, show me all the signs in the restaurant."


    The shop staff looked at his dark face and the Daoist clothes covering his body could not tell whether it was blue or black. It was extremely damp! It was as if he had been drenched by the continuous drizzle of the past few days, and also as if he had been contaminated by morning dew in the mountains. Although it wasn''t a tall figure, there was a wooden sword strapped to his waist. The wooden sword was already pitch black in color, like a piece of charcoal, and also extremely similar to the dirty clothes on this small path. Her soul had fallen, and she was unclean. On the other hand, the little girl beside her was very pretty. Judging from her clothes, that was a top grade mink fur. It couldn''t be bought with just a few hundred taels of silver. Interesting.


    He had seen and heard too many people, and in order to stop looking, he had learned how to tell the difference between a person and a thing with a single glance. However, these two incompatible people were not clear to the waiter, and he said, "Master, the store should be closed and not open for guests."


    If a normal person heard this, they would have already left. However, this Dao Lord was different from other people, and he led the little girl to a corner and said, "I am not some noble customer, but I am rich. All the good things in the inn will be served to me, think carefully how much silver you can eat, enough to serve a few tables less."


    The shop owner thought to himself, ''Everything I bought at the inn would at least cost 200 taels of silver. Including the bonus offered by the boss, I could get 10 taels of silver out of 200 taels, which is enough for me to rest for 4 to 5 days.'' The shop assistant seemed to have made up his mind, and said with a face full of smiles, "Master, please wait a moment."


    When the kitchen woke the snoring chef with a kick, delicious food was served onto the table one by one. The shop staff had seen the beggar pour a bowl of noodles like a hungry ghost, regardless of whether the noodles were hot or not. In his eyes, the hungry ghost was nothing more than a beggar.


    However, at this moment, the staff could not help but click their tongues, "Oh my god, this fellow is probably a hungry ghost of Ah Xiang, right?"


    The shop staff could not help but worry that if he did not pay attention, the bone fragments would directly take his life. And there was also that cute little girl beside him. His mother, when she started eating, she was even more scared of him than she was of this small path ¡­


    This was the most delicious meal he had ever eaten since he left the mountain. Looking at his daughter-in-law who was burping and squinting, Zhuo was all smiles as he asked: "Little demoness, are you full yet?"


    The little girl patted her swollen stomach, and her eyes formed a bridge as she said, "Burp ~ I''m full."


    Wen Ye smiled and said: "Alright then! "Keep walking ~"


    The shop assistant did not hesitate and carefully calculated the price. "Dao Lord, a total of two hundred and twelve taels of silver."


    When they saw this old man, the shop staff also froze. His gaze was like a pair of cold stars, his eyebrows were curved like paint, and his chest was wide open; he had the aura of an unstoppable ten thousand men! The old man''s eyes shined as he looked at his surroundings and said, "Waiter, there is something wrong with your restaurant."

 C3

    Although there were countless scams that had been exposed, this shop manager had never seen anything so evil. First, he didn''t kill anyone, and second, he didn''t set fire to the place. However, when they saw how the Dao Lord behaved like an expert from the heavens, the staff''s heart trembled. Although he wasn''t afraid to knock on the door without doing something shameful, being evil wasn''t something that could be compared to the human heart! Didn''t the Azure Province''s Prince''s Mansion also send out such horrifying rumors in the earlier years?


    Wang Lin Chenye of Qingzhou sat in six countries south of the peninsula. As one of the meritorious officials of the dynasty, Wu Chen had turned his hand to the wind and turned his hand to the rain. He was known for his armor when he was young, and was from the Qiang Clan in the north, Wu Sun in the west. A long spear had been left in the northern part of the desert, in the jungle of a aquatic village. The Cyan Plains Steel Cavalry under his command had caused the entire imperial court to tremble in fear.


    This prince''s killing intent was so strong that ordinary people would not dare to look him straight in the eye. However, such a prince, who was known as the "Human Massacre" by the world''s people, would have to seek help from that famous Taoist when Second Young Master Lin was born? It was said that when Second Young Master Lin was born, this prince had stood guard over the mansion with a spear in his hands for an entire night. Later on, it was unknown if it was the rumours that this Second Young Master Lin was born exquisite, and that he had already been maliciously taken into consideration while he was still in his mother''s womb, with the intention of capturing him and making him a pampered boy. Everyone had their own opinions about what happened in the Prince''s Mansion that night, but the only thing they knew was that the old man who swept the streets in the morning personally saw that the Prince''s spear had mottled blood on it.


    However, the blood was not red.


    Although they kept guessing, they didn''t dare to make any big fuss about it. If these whispers were to reach the ears of the prince, it would be a serious matter. Even a God of Slaughter like this dared to mess with him. The waiter thought about it and felt that it wasn''t a fantasy even if there was a danger in this restaurant. His hands trembled as he asked timidly: "Master of the Dao, what do you mean by that?


    With a flick of his sleeves, he put his hands behind his back, imitating the Third Elder''s slow and leisurely manner, "Dao Lord, I am not a Bodhisattva, this place is just filled with evil and greed, it does not easily harm people''s lives, but how could we guess the evil thoughts that are plaguing us!? You are here with it all day long, you can''t help but be a step behind! I can be considered to be on good terms with you. I am under your care in times of extreme cold and hunger. Today, I, the Dao Lord, accept your kindness. "Not one bit."


    Fear was an all-pervasive ability. The shop owner was a bit suspicious and wanted to say something, but then he saw the old man shake his shoulder and the wooden sword behind his back jumped out. There was no wind blowing, but the daoist robe around the small path did not stop swaying. He lightly flipped his wrist and a yellow paper appeared in his hand. On the paper, there were some traces of ink.


    With a loud shout, the talisman caught between his fingers started to burn without any fire. His eyes shone with a bright light, causing the shop staff to be stunned. Suddenly, a strong wind blew outside the restaurant, and the candle flame inside the house flickered incessantly, as if it was about to be extinguished. A black figure slowly appeared on top of the beam of the restaurant. The shop staff was stunned where they stood, not daring to move a single step. Wen Ye frowned as the wooden sword in his hand left his hand and charged straight at the black figure.


    A mournful ghost cry rang out, and in an instant, the wind stopped, and Wen Ye stood behind him with his hands behind his back, looking like an expert out of this world. The restaurant was still the same as before, but the shop owner''s gums were trembling, and Wen Ye slowly turned around to look at the terrified shop owner, feeling overjoyed at the sight. Anyone who was smarter would be able to see the flaws in the "drama". However, the waiters who had been duped would not be able to figure out the type of people with just a few words.


    "No need to disturb me, I am not a swindler. I am the eldest disciple of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, Wen Ye. I have come under the order of my teacher to travel the world, but unfortunately, I met a villain and my silver was taken away from me."


    The shop assistant didn''t wake up for a long time and said, "Dao Lord is really a man of God."


    Wen Ye shook his head and said: "If it weren''t for the Green Platform''s stability and strong dao heart, why would I go down the mountain to travel? "Thus, we shall part ways here. If fate wills it, I will definitely brew wine and discuss tea with you."


    He was afraid that this shop owner would react and start chasing after the boar slaughtering men for more than a dozen miles. At the corner of the restaurant, Little Raksha was already waiting for Zhuo Yi with his head out. He carried a bag behind his back and held a peach wood sword in his hand. "At that time, he had been extremely proud of himself. If he had tried to retrieve the peach wood sword, wouldn''t he have lost the glory of an immortal?


    Seeing Wen Ye walking out of the restaurant, he excitedly waved his hand.


    "Little girl, what is this?" Wen Ye was also looking at the package behind Little Raksha with suspicion. As he walked in, he suddenly smelled a fragrance coming from the bag and was suddenly enlightened! Looking at little Luosha, he didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. "Did you pack all the food and drinks in the kitchen?"


    Little Raksha giggled and said, "Putting it aside, I thought that if no one else wanted it, I would have picked it up."


    "This house is also on the roadside. Don''t tell me this house is also yours?" Following which, Wen Ye also laughed, "Well done, we don''t have to starve anymore these few days, but the gains are too little. We should have already taken them all."


    Soon enough, Wen Ye seemed to have thought of something. He pinched the little Raksha''s cheek and looked around, and obviously, little Rakshasi was unwilling to smack down on Wen Ye''s palm and said fiercely: "Other than my mother, no one would dare to pinch my face. I want to tell my mother to give you a good beating. "


    Such threats could be heard by the Chinese Literature industry''s right ear. He was worried about whether the talisman from before had scratched the delicate face of Liu Ming. He let out a sigh of relief when he found out, "It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s not injured. Otherwise, my heart would be in pain."


    Little Raksha suddenly froze. The ferociousness he had put on when he looked at the figure that was looking in every direction in the direction of Wenye disappeared without a trace. However, little Rakshasi was very obedient and allowed Wen Ye to pull him. He said in an extremely small voice, "The name of the Raging Flames Talisman sounds very domineering, but it''s just a talisman used to light a fire, it can''t hurt me."


    As the saying goes, there was a god in every three feet of the head. There was also a road for immortals to walk, and there was also a path for evil to walk. Whether it was those travelling adventurers who were passionate about seeking the Immortal, or the commoners who heard the words "one can cultivate and live a carefree and long life", all of them wished to become that immortal person. Regardless of how difficult the path of the Dao was, just based on the threshold of "Qi Drawing into the Body", most people were rejected.


    The old Daoist cultivators and the old Daoist cultivators seemed very powerful. They could easily throw two talismans and earn money with just their hands. However, if one could not learn how to use Qi to control talismans, then these talismans were no different from ordinary paper.


    A Symbol Master could only be angry. With a single stroke, he drew out mountains, lakes, earth spirits, and Heavenly Energy. From the moment the brush landed until the last line was drawn, it would lock the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth into the talisman. Naturally, the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth contained in this talisman was closely related to the person who drew the talisman. Some people would never be able to draw a talisman in their entire lives.


    Among the two of them, the Junior Martial Brother, who was completely stripped of all his clothes, was considered a rare talent. His pockets were filled with talismans. Although this "Raging Flames Talisman" was only a "Fire Talisman", it was impossible for him to draw it. He had only learned how to draw air into his body during his seventeen years in the Dragon Tiger Mountain. Even if he was given a model to mass produce, he would still not be able to figure out where the brush landed and where the brush ended. However, he was at ease with the culture and industry. He wandered around the world for a bit, and the trees planted by his predecessors were enough for him to wander around for a while. He could perform a "Flameless" Glyph in front of people who had never seen the world.


    Delightful!


    He then looked down at the little Raksha who was gnawing on a pig''s leg, and waited for her to grow up before he arranged the marriage.


    How beautiful!


    The two of them travelled eastward as a carrier coaxed them to eat wine. Wenye only wanted to see the world.

 C4

    The conversation was just one of the clamors in the restaurant, and the bystanders didn''t pay attention to the whispers in the corners. Most of the travelling rangers focused their attention on the judge, and the onlookers couldn''t help but laugh when they saw the red robes on him. However, the little overlord of Luoyang City did not like the blue robes, which appeared to be too general. Therefore, he did not care if the city''s overseer was willing or not, and turned all of them red, saying that they were red, just looking at a festive occasion.


    The most interesting thing was the merchants and travelers, and they were all attracted by this strange scenery that was different from the other places. Moreover, the red robed teacher, Yanran, had become a beautiful scenery of Luoyang City ¡­ A hard to serve guest master, they had met at least a thousand if not ten thousand. If everything went according to their wishes, then although the world was big, how could there be so many wonderful stories to tell? The old Daoist sipped his wine as he stared at the surrounding listeners and scratched his heart. He had truly tried and tested this trick of suspending one''s appetite.


    In a corner of the restaurant, there was a plate of peanut rice on the table, along with two taels of silver per jar of shitty wine. Luo Sha was already used to eating pig''s legs, so the roast duck suddenly became angry. With its cheeks puffed up, it turned to Nan Nan and said, "Damn, are you really the daughter of the Demon Emperor?"


    Throughout the journey, this little girl had said more than once that the Demon Emperor was deceiving her mother, but Wenye had never believed her. It was only at this point that he found out that the Demon Emperor had a daughter who had bullied the heavens. Furthermore, the lost time and the time that this little girl had appeared at his side could match each other. Wenye thought of ordering that little girl to act like a monster to scare people everywhere, then he would majestically beat her up and show his might. Or he could see that she was cute and ask her to cover up to attract the attention of the farmers so that he could steal chickens and melon. If he was discovered, he would be caught by the dogs. Although her actions were quite shameless, but when she set up the bonfire, the fat chicken was still oily, and the little girl ate quite a bit.


    As he pondered, he heard the old Daoist''s voice, "Back then, the Demon Emperor used his own strength to fight against the experts of the Five Great Daoist Societies and did not lose out in the slightest. The Third Master of the Sword Saint, the Ling Xiao Master, the Patriarch of Qingcheng City, which one of the seven sons of the Heaven Gate didn''t claim to be famous? But after that battle? The third master of the sword had broken his sword, and the Heavenly Sword Hall had gradually declined. Although Jian Wuchen''s reputation had risen among the younger generation, he was still far from being able to compete with the third master of the sword. As the leader of the Dao Alliance, Dragon Tiger Mountain suffered a great loss in strength after that battle. To date, it was hard for it to produce another stunning disciple. At this moment, the Azure City Grandmaster was nowhere to be found. Not to mention the Heaven Gate, three out of the seven sons of the Spirit Demon Emperor had a relationship with Qing Pingzi. If it wasn''t for that, the world would have been destroyed long ago. Don''t take this to be a myth. The demons are very, very close to us, and the demons are also very, very close to us. Not to mention that the old Daoist on the mountain doesn''t do proper business all day, they are about the same as our famous Azure Province King. The only difference is that the Azure Province King resists foreign objects that can be seen with the human eye. "Indeed, the Dao Gate does seek for the dragon point. What they resist is an external threat that the human eye cannot discern." Then, the old Daoist sighed and ignored the people around him as he shouted, "Idiot, if we can''t find the daughter of the Demon Emperor, maybe we will be decapitated tomorrow! The Demon Emperor is not some living Bodhisattva; he is much more terrifying than Yama Minamiya. "


    Originally, the little girl was very interested in listening to this old man''s reverence towards the Demon Emperor, but after saying that last sentence, this little girl stood up and was about to give him two punches, when Wenye grabbed hold of Little Luosha, he was so angry that Little Luosha cried out, "I''m so angry, this old fart has never seen my mother dare to speak ill of my mother. My mother is the most beautiful woman in this world, even Yan Luo''s ugly appearance dares to compare with my mother, I must pull out his beard one by one."


    Wen Ye quickly consoled him, "My little ancestor, please don''t cause trouble. Look at how so many people here do not believe this old Taoist Niu''s words, they naturally know that the Demon Emperor is a rare beauty, there''s no need for you to help him out."


    After consoling her for a while, she finally decided to pay the small Rakshasi a big fat goose. Only then did she stop, even if the literary industry was struggling to pay a single coin! Wen Ye secretly thought about it and asked the old man in a loud voice: "Did the Gate of Heaven say what kind of reward they would give if they found the Demon Emperor''s daughter?! The bounty that the imperial family offered was one thousand silver taels, and the price that the Heaven Gate offered to the daughter of the Demon Emperor should not be lower than that, right? "


    The old Taoist stroked his goatee and said, "Indeed, one of the positions of the Seven Scions of the Heaven Gate, one of the prices offered by the heavens. The price for this is 10,000 gold and the price for the good land is 3,000 gold!" Right now, the Demon Emperor''s daughter is very popular. Whoever finds her first will be able to enjoy a luxurious meal in the future. "


    The moment he said that, the entire restaurant was thrown into chaos. Ten thousand taels of gold and three thousand fields of good fortune! What kind of concept was this! A ranger stood up and asked, "What are the characteristics of the Demon Emperor''s daughter? Please teach me the ways of the demons. "


    The old Daoist calmly pushed the wine bowl forward a bit and pretended to rub his fingers nonchalantly. Those who heard him would not be able to recognize this familiar face, but once they found the daughter of the Demon Emperor, how could the current amount of money be considered money? As such, after a short while, the wine bowl was filled with silver pieces. The old Taoist''s eyes were bent like a bridge, but he still pretended to look like a saintly person and said, "Sure, sure."


    Regardless of the excitement around, Wen Ye turned to look at the little girl who was patting her belly in a daze. Although he could not confirm whether she was the daughter of the Demon Emperor, she was at least a monster. Although it was a pity, the price offered by the Gate of Heaven did move Wen Ye''s heart! After pondering for a long time, Wen Ye decided to ask: "I''ll bring you to the Gate of Heaven, are you willing?"


    Little Raksha was overjoyed. "Really? I''ve never been to my father''s house in my entire life. I''ve always heard him say how much my uncle and uncle liked me, but I''ve never even seen him. Are you really going to take me there? "


    Wen Ye nodded, and then said: "I can take you there, but we need three chapters. First, you have to listen to me along the way. You''re not allowed to act as rashly as before. Secondly, you have to call me big brother, and you cannot reveal that you know demonic arts. "Third..."


    Little Raksha looked up with his fingers and asked curiously, "What''s the third one? "How would I know if you didn''t tell me?"


    Wen Ye looked around at the bustling surroundings, and saw that there was no time to busy himself, he also looked at the entrance of the inn, which was not blocked by the guests, hence he stretched his body and stared at the entrance: "Thirdly, we have to leave this place in the chaos as fast as possible! This is also known as the "Overlord Dinner"! "


    However, no matter how fast he was, he could not escape the eagle-like eyes of the shop staff. The shop staff walked out of the door with indescribable speed, and scolded the two of them in anger: "Son, eat the overlord''s meal! What do you think my Joy Hall is! "


    When it came to underfoot skill, Wen Ye was an expert. With his personality, he would not cause any trouble in Dragon Tiger Mountain every day. That really didn''t seem like it.


    The roads in the mountain were rugged and steep, as though they were being cut by a brush! One mistake and you fall into the abyss. But it was such a difficult path, and with his eyes closed, he was not afraid of falling into the abyss. Although he liked to cause trouble for the old Taoist at Dragon Tiger Mountain, it was still considered an ability of the literary industry not to be caught and punished. Wenye thought that with his speed, he would be able to shake off the waiters who were chasing him, or just chase them for a short period of time. However, this waiter didn''t seem to have any intention of turning back, and his movement was extremely fast, so with a glance, he was clearly an expert.


    The waiter shouted from behind them, "If you talk about eating an overbearing meal like this, don''t you think it would be a disgrace to you. "Since you don''t care, I shall help them discipline you today."


    Even though Raksha was running so fast, Wen Ye still ridiculed him with every word, "Go to hell and fly in the air. If you have such martial arts skills, why don''t you try to fight for your reputation? You actually want to be a waiter at a store with nothing to show for you. "I''m so embarrassed for you."


    Although Luoyang City was bustling, but this was the first time for Wenye to be here. The grass flew up in hot pursuit, and in a moment of panic, he ran straight into a dead end, looking at the tall wall in front of him, which had nowhere to run. Wenye could not help but swallow his saliva, and turned around, only to see the grass kneading his fist slowly walking over with a dark smile on his face. After all, being beaten into a pig''s head in broad daylight was truly shameful.


    However, at this time, a cold ray of light firmly fell between the two people, and they were at loggerheads. Upon closer inspection, it was a short dagger. It was filled with a cold light as it faced the surrounding wind. At the same time, a woman''s voice came from above, "What kind of evil deed did this small path commit to allow you to cut the grass at the root even after chasing for several miles?"

 C5

    He was only eighteen or nineteen years old, but his eyes did not have the agility a young girl should have. Like the last plum blossom of winter, he carried two short sabers, a dragon, and a phoenix in his hands. A plain clothes suit really had her name on it: Ye Su! Although she was a girl, Ye Su was not any weaker than a man.


    A year ago, Bei Shan had made a ruckus with the bandits and specifically robbed that beautiful woman. He threw her into the cage and did whatever he wanted with his brothers. After that, he would hand her over to the brothel and make a windfall. Those poor women who didn''t want to be a prostitute had to be a prostitute. This incident reached Ye Su''s ears. She attacked the Northern Mountain at night, and the hundreds of bandits that were chasing her with sabers burnt the bandit''s nest. Although not many people in this world knew her name, which hero didn''t walk with a nameless path?


    When Wen Ye saw Ye Su''s heroic look, it was as if he had suddenly seen a silver coin that made him yearn for it day and night. Just as Wen Ye was about to explain the whole situation, Wen Ye spoke up: "Woman, save me. My name is Wen Ye, and I came from outside the city. When I met bandits, they robbed me of my money, and my little sister was abandoned by her family and left by the roadside. I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I brought her to her side to find someone to bring home. I passed by this place, but this thief saw that my little sister was very beautiful, and for a moment, he was tempted to be a thief. "My master was like a dragon or tiger, and he was definitely not good at fighting, but this thief is unrelenting in every way. If it weren''t for the fact that you were there in time, my little sister and I would have already been viciously attacked."


    Wenye''s words had a deep and true meaning. When it came to a lamentable point, the tears in his eyes actually fell without stinginess. The grass flew up and pointed at Wen Ye''s face with a flushed face as he scolded, "Son, stop slandering me. It''s clearly you ¡­"


    After spending so many days with the literary industry, his shameless behavior had long been remembered in his heart. At this time, he no longer needed the literary industry to order his bean sized tears to fall, crying like rain. Furthermore, he had lived a lovely life, who wouldn''t feel their hearts ache? Little Raksha touched Wen Ye''s face and said with a sobbing tone, "Big brother, do you feel any pain? It was all Lian''er''s fault that he got beaten up. "Big Brother, don''t be afraid. This time, Lian''er will be changing to protect you, so Lian''er can just leave with him."


    These siblings had tears in their eyes as they snuggled up against each other. The literary world also had dragons and tigers, and the heart of a Bodhisattva. On the grass, rage was written all over Fei''s face, and his muscles were quivering. It was easy to tell who was good and who was bad. Ye Su would never have thought that the two of them were pretending to be brother and sister. She looked at Wen Ye and Wen Ye, who were protecting them with their hands, and looked at the grass with cold eyes. "I will give you two choices. Either go, or leave something behind."


    Grassland pointed at Wen Ye with a trembling finger and said through clenched teeth, "Don''t listen to these two liars'' nonsense. Just now, at the east side of the city, these two people ¡­"


    Little Luosha let out a sorrowful howl, while Wen Ye''s body swayed and fell on the ground. More and more tears started to flow out of his eyes, while he shook Wen Ye''s clothes with all his might while yelling loudly, "Brother, brother, don''t die!" Lian''er, you''re not allowed to die. "


    The grass froze for a moment, as if she did not expect that this shameless path was not afraid of humiliating Three Purities. She looked at Ye Su, whose eyes were even colder than the snow on the mountain. After the grass disappeared into the distance, the originally dying Wen Ye and Little Rakshasi looked at each other and smiled. Then, they pretended to be weak as they supported the wall and stood up: "Thank you for saving my life, if there is a way in the future that you can use this small path, please do not hesitate to ask."


    The promise was nothing but a piece of shit, and today, after parting, the literary industry was the same as ever, with little Rakasha for a swindling business, and then to Heaven Gate for a big bounty of Raksha for free and merry. The world was vast, and this woman was afraid that they would never meet again. How could they return the favor? However, Ye Su suddenly asked, "Where are you sending this child?


    Wen Ye scratched her head. This girl was a monster, so she did not dare to say too much. She lied, "Let''s go step by step. I can only vaguely remember where I live. When I get there, I will ask around and one day I will find her family."


    Ye Su looked at the tattered and disheveled clothes on the small path, but there was a hint of a Bodhisattva''s heart, and she couldn''t help but exclaim in her heart. She also saw how obedient the little girl looked, so she said: "This world is so big, with your legs, how long will it last? "Why don''t I go with you guys and return the child to her family? We can take care of each other on the way."


    Wen Ye quickly waved her hand and said, "Don''t bother me, don''t bother me. Go to the poverty-stricken villages and don''t let the girl''s body get ruined."


    Ye Su frowned and the two sabers at her waist shot out in an instant. Wherever the dragon passed by, the surrounding walls would be shattered by the bitingly cold saber intent as well. Rocks and dust filled the air. The phoenix rose up, and the stone showed no signs of scattering. The falling stone blended with the blade''s Qi, and the plain clothes were not stained with any dust. However, the surroundings were completely flat on the ground. She sheathed her daggers like lightning. Ye Su said proudly, "Lady, I am the future number one under the heavens. Little Taoist, do you think I can''t endure the pain?"


    The biting cold blade caused Wen Ye to swallow his saliva. He looked at Ye Su whose eyes were like daggers, and could not say any more words of rejection, afraid that the girl would cut him into eight pieces. He then said: "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble Miss Su to accompany us."


    Since ancient times, this little girl was so beautiful that it was inevitable that people would take notice of her. Furthermore, this small path did not seem to be able to hold a chicken in their hands, and they would spend their days in meditation without knowing Yun Yun''s'' Dao ''. It would have been fine if they hadn''t met today, but since they were here to save her, if the siblings in the future were to be targeted by the bandits and something were to happen to them, she would have felt that their deaths were related. How could Ye Su, who was born to be worthy of her title, be willing to shoulder this sin and walk the world? Ye Su''s good intentions had changed a lot in Wen Ye''s eyes. That was true. If she followed him, how would she be able to scam and cheat him in the future? Could it be that he didn''t eat his fill every day and instead, wore his tattered clothes every day? Even though Wen Ye was discontented, but when she saw the two short blades at Ye Su''s waist, she could not tell what was going on.


    "..."


    The red paint on the door was unrecognizable, and only a small part of it could be distinguished from the bright red. The door was covered with a white "Double Joy". The wind gently ruffled the broken door, and the door issued a squeaky laugh.


    An old woman sat in the dark room, holding a needle and thread in her hand as she sewed up the clothes in her arms. Perhaps it had been like this for many years, which was why the thin folds had climbed up her smooth forehead. She tirelessly sewed the clothes on her chest, as if these clothes could bring comfort to her soul. The courtyard was cold, the room was cold, and even the people present were extremely cold. It was so cold that it seemed as if the happiness of this world had been forgotten. If this courtyard had once been lively, it had become lonely after she had lost the right to be a mother.


    The dim light shone on the woman''s pale face. The cold fragrance of the small building had no life. It hung in the sky for a long time, as if it was witnessing the sorrows and joys of the mortal world. In the long night, a black silhouette slowly walked into the small building. It was an extremely handsome man. Under his sword-like eyebrows was a pair of amorous peach blossom eyes, and a single mistake would cause people to sink into him. His face was as sharp as a sculpture, and his appearance looked extremely refined. There was a large sword sheathe on his back. After standing in front of the small building for a while, he seemed to have made up his mind. He pushed open the wooden door to the courtyard. The moment his peach blossom eyes opened, they vigilantly surveyed his surroundings. His hand tightly gripped the sword sheath. He felt very uneasy, as if only this sword box could calm him down.


    The woman didn''t even raise her head. It was as if the man that came was transparent. All that remained in her eyes were the clothes that she hadn''t finished sewing. The man and woman were ten steps apart, but the woman did not dare to take another step forward. After a long time, the woman said, "Ling Yun of the Green City has been taken care of. Please leave quickly. Don''t harm your merits." He slightly raised his head, but his eyes were pitch black. Immediately, a cold wind blew from all directions, and it blew against Ling Yun''s clothes. Ling Yun also frowned, and thought to himself: What a strong resentment, this resentment seems to have a hatred from the heavens.


    Ling Yun steadied his heart and spoke in a loud voice: "Ling Yun, the gate of the Qing Yun City, has been taken care of by others. Please leave quickly, don''t harm your merits."


    The old lady looked at Ling Yun with her black, stone-like eyes, and the latter immediately pushed the sword sheath on her back to the ground. The eight swords emitted a faint golden light, and the surrounding wind did not stop, but Ling Yun''s clothes did not move at all. Her withered face that was like a tree slowly formed a smile, miserable and resolute. However, the destruction of the world and the loneliness and misery caused Ling Yun to break out in a cold sweat, and the woman said: "I only want to kill a family of his, old and young, and do not wish to kill you."


    Ling Yun shouted: "I know you have a grudge in your heart, that''s why I''m here. You killed thirteen people from his family, is that not enough?"


    As the woman spoke, black blood flowed out of her mouth. Then, more and more black blood dripped down from her ears and eyes, carrying a strong fishy smell. "There''s still one more left."


    Ling Yun said angrily: "Those thirteen lives of yours were to break your hand, you are the one who created this death! Why did he kill his entire family, not even letting a four year old child go?! Even though the heavens are kind, if you don''t leave tonight, I will use my sword to kill this evil demon and scatter your soul! "

 C6

    It was said that having many lovers was the most heartless of all. These words, when spoken to Tang Huai, could be considered to be a "blessing in disguise". When he was young, he was unruly and full of emotions. Whose girl wouldn''t take a good look at the window? Don''t you want to drink with him and offer him tea? Even so, he felt sad for the beauty. He fell for the daughter of the master of the castle, and after a struggle, he finally welcomed the beauty.


    After their marriage, the woman took care of household chores day after day, and over time, her hands had become thick calluses all over the place, and her slim figure had also disappeared. She was old and had her first child, and Tang Huai Zhou had not used his great career as an excuse to convince the woman to abort. There were countless beauties in this world. Tang Huai Zhou hated his wife to the bone and wanted to marry the beautiful maid by his side. When the woman was about to give birth to her second child, she married the servant girl and the candle was burning. However, the woman was not taken care of. The woman could not bear it any longer and had to use a lot of strength to pull the woman back from the gates of hell.


    However, the heir was not saved.


    The soul came to the treasure trove, the blood stained the red tent, and the White Weng Qi died. From ancient times, these three evils were taboo to cultivators. The paths of cultivation did not dare to provoke them. In this world, there was also a place like this. The Ghost Vein was specially set up for the infant to die.


    In other words, it had fallen to the Nascent Soul Stage.


    There was a name for mountains, and they were made from the bodies of Nascent Souls. Whether it was a premature death or an abortion, this unborn child was brought back to the Falling Infant Mountain.


    Soul energy was pure and pure. If a child who died had evil thoughts, then pure soul energy would turn into yin and evilness, causing disaster! Therefore, the ring blade of the Fallen Infant Mountain kept turning, hacking the infant who wanted to climb the mountain into two. However, a Nascent Soul wouldn''t die like that, so broken arms and legs could be seen everywhere, and babies could be heard crying everywhere.


    That was why the Fallen Infant Mountain was known as one of the "Three Fiends." Even the Rakshasi Yaksha in the Ghost Vein could not bear the bitter resentment within.


    The old lady calmly told a story that was not his, but Ling Yun was shocked when he heard it, "My mother is a fool loyal to laughable love. The first time I did not blame her, I just pitied my mother and did not want me to be filial. Even if you are a Daoist, you should know that a baby who has been aborted will not be able to be reincarnated as a human due to being a vile creature. The only thing I can do is climb out of the mountain. Do you know how much pain I have to suffer in order to climb out of the mountain? I thought I could live, but I didn''t expect to meet my mother again. The hope that filled me as I climbed the mountain turned into grief and indignation as I died the next time. Two lifetimes as a person, two lifetimes cannot be a person, because of his heartless heart. "If that''s the case, then even if I don''t become a human, I will make him pay the price."


    Two lifetimes of ghost infant? The probability of this happening is only one in ten thousand. Cold sweat dripped from Ling Yun''s palms, but he still said: "Then what about your mother? She loves you and she loves this family. Your mother did nothing wrong.


    The old woman touched her cheeks, her black eyes showing a trace of pity, "What''s the point of my mother being a fool? It was a type of release to guard this lonely house. "Young Daoist, I''m not willing to kill you. It''s best for you to leave as soon as possible."


    Ling Yun was silent for a long time, then said while shaking his head: "I sympathize with your plight, but you have already killed thirteen people and have long fallen into the Devil Dao. "If I don''t get rid of you, I''m afraid that the world will be hurt by you as well. I am part of the sect, so how can I ignore it and let you continue to harm others?"


    Suddenly, the ground of the house trembled incessantly, and cracks appeared on the ground. Lingyun frowned, and leaped up, his fingers forming a sword technique, and shouted: "The heaven and earth shall live, and all living things shall live, and all living things shall live, and all living things shall live!"


    With one last word, an unknown force gathered the collapsed land towards the center. Lingyun turned around and slapped the sword box. The eight swords in the box turned into eight streams of starlight and charged towards the two lives within the room. Wherever the spirit sword passed by, dust would rise. The beams, windows, and bamboo would all be reduced to fine powder.


    Streams of star rain with white rainbows in them was formed by Ling Yun''s cultivation.


    In the past, the Azure City''s Ancestor had constructed a total of thirteen Spirit Swords, and they were all the most powerful weapons in the world. They were extremely powerful, able to destroy everything in their path, even mountains, seas, and the Broken Cloud, peerless in this world! The Third Marquis of the Heavenly Sword Hall, who had always been proud of his sword, was also shocked speechless. If not for the protection of the Patriarch of Qingcheng City, the rest of the experts would never have left his side.


    Unfortunately, after that battle, the thirteen spirit swords had destroyed five of them, making it difficult for the later generations to see the spectacular scene of thirteen swords coming out at the same time. The Green Mountain Sect had given the sword box to Patriarch Lingyun back then. Wasn''t it also because they hoped for Lingyun to reconstruct the sect?


    Under the influence of Ling Yun, the eight white rainbows started to fight with the old lady, but Ling Yun''s cold sweat became even thicker, and even though the Sword Subjugation was said to remove demons, if it wasn''t for the fact that his cultivation had already reached the peak of the Dao, then the Sword Subjugation would only be an absurd act of injuring one thousand enemies and inflicting eight hundred damage to himself.


    Lingyun''s hands that were pinching his sword fingers trembled, he held on with all his might, and the two lives worth of ghost babies also seemed to know that Lingyun could not hold on for long. Although the spirit swords were ferocious, they were all dodged by him, and did not harm his vital points. Lingyun''s body had long since dried up, but even though the Ghost Infant of two lifetimes was injured, it was still not enough to kill it. He thought about the eight Spirit Swords and focused on attacking.


    Instead, he stood firmly in the sky in all directions, trapping the two ghosts within.


    Ling Yun flicked his wrist, and changed his sword fingers, pointing towards the sky and stomping on the ground: "The weather is unforgiving, the sun is flourishing, three or six generals are transforming into a sovereign, and heavenly thunder is descending to the mortal world."


    If the path of cultivation was critical, then the heavens would definitely send down heavenly thunder. If one was able to withstand it, then they would be placed in the first group. If one''s cultivation could not withstand it, then they would have lost all of it, and if one''s cultivation could not withstand it, then they would not even be left with a corpse.


    The world was full of evil monsters, if cultivators could not defeat them with their own cultivation, then they could use the power of the heaven and earth to help them get rid of the evil. Naturally, he also had to pay a proper price to borrow power from the heavens. The reason why the cultivators had such a good relationship with each other and accumulated merits was precisely because they were linked by virtue and virtue. If it wasn''t so, borrowing power from the heaven and earth would have cost the caster''s lifespan.


    However, the lightning that it attracted was closely related to the cultivator''s cultivation.


    Lingyun borrowed the Heaven and Earth''s power to summon heavenly lightning, and the three thousand feet above him was suddenly struck by thunder. The two lives of the Ghost Souls trapped in the sword circle also felt the threat, and fangs began to leak out of their mouths, howling towards the sky. In that instant, the world suddenly turned silent. A white light descended from the sky, as if it was going to split open the vast earth! The resplendent white light reflected Ling Yun''s face, as well as the considerable ghost aura that the two ghosts had coalesced into.


    It was actually going to resist the heavenly thunder!


    Ling Yun was shocked!


    The white light rushed towards the two ghouls like a hot knife through butter, but the ghoul did not retreat. In an instant, the entire world went silent, the white light fell and dust flew everywhere. The two ghouls floating in the air had disappeared without a trace, but there was a huge crater beneath its feet. After the dust settled, the muffled sound of thunder came late from the clouds.


    Lingyun half knelt on the ground as he gasped for air. He was already spent, and the reason he did not fall was because the Ghost Infant was not dead yet, and the eight floating spirit swords actually floated endlessly, as if they could sense Ling Yun''s lost true energy. Ling Yun gritted his teeth and kept the spirit sword back into the box.


    Ling Yun looked at the huge pit, and ignored the Qi in his body that was in a mess, as he scattered yellow talismans all over the pit and stumbled out of the door, going back less than a hundred meters. Suddenly, he heard a wave of anger coming from behind him, and behind the big tree, he could not suppress the redness in his mouth, through the cracks, he could see the ghost baby''s red teeth floating above him, as though he had fallen into a demonic state.


    Ling Yun''s heart skipped a beat. He knew who the Ghost Infant was going to kill, but his broken body made it difficult for him to take a step forward. Suddenly, his vision went dark, and he laid quietly on the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.


    After falling asleep for an unknown period of time, he finally woke up, and heard the sounds of laughter coming from the people around him. He quickly got up, and when he saw that the sword sheathe was still safe and sound, he became slightly more relieved, but around him, his clothes had already been taken off, and bandages were covering him.


    At this moment, a male voice rang out, "Brother, your injuries are not light. Where are you heading to?"


    Lingyun turned his head, only to see that Dragon Tiger Mountain''s unique blue robe was quite conspicuous. The man smiled, and beside him there was a little girl tirelessly throwing firewood into the fire, her eyes full of greed staring at the wild chicken above the fire. Beside the little girl was a girl brimming with heroic spirit. She looked at the little girl with tender affection. Ling Yun steadied his heart, and did not reply as he carried the sword sheath on his back.


    Just then, the man''s voice sounded again, "Could this brother be a disciple of the Qing Cheng Sect? I am Wen Ye, Master is from Dragon Tiger Mountain, I have heard Master talk about this Green City Sword Sheath more than once, you must be Daoist Ling Yun! " Wenye looked at Lingyun''s suspicious face and said with a smile, "Brother Lingyun, don''t worry, I found a way to get here. I wanted to ask for a cup of water, but the courtyard is a mess, I found you injured in the forest. "May I ask what happened here?"

 C7

    Ye Su also kept her word. She said that she would escort little Rakshasi home safely, and her words were not empty. Along the way, even if the literary industry were to try to drive her away, she would not leave! It was unknown if she did not hear the estrangement in her words, or if she just ignored them. What made Wen Ye even more angry was that Ye Su did not look like a Taoist disciple in the literary world. She ate wine and meat with a gulp, and spoke vulgarly words like a Taoist disciple? Ye Su''s eyes were like daggers as she looked at Ye Su, causing even the deities to tremble in fear.


    Therefore, the literary industry had no choice but to pretend to be the most detestable one in their lives, imitating the tone of an old man with a bulky nose and a gentle voice to change the vulgar language into a unique style of cursing. Ye Su followed along the entire way. Not to mention being addicted to alcohol, even if she wanted to eat a mouthful of meat, she would have to beg her grandpa to bring Little Luosha up. Little Luosha was also full of spirit. Ye Su dared to pursue Wen Ye with her two sabers for dozens of miles.


    These two girls were not good people!


    Wenye thought bitterly.


    Maybe it was because the heavens were dissatisfied with these two women showing off, so they sent over a grievous injury that even the Heaven''s Eye could not open. Listening to the story and narrating it in detail, Wen Ye finally had an idea: "It seems like, those two ghosts went to kill Tang Huai Zhou, and since they are heartless, let''s consider it their retribution, it''s no wonder they are outsiders. Brother Ling Yun, don''t blame yourself."


    This man was just trying to comfort the heads of others, but if he tried to comfort himself, he would fall into a dead end. Lingyun smiled bitterly: "Tang Huai Zhou may have used karma, but I was the one who drove the ghost child into the devil''s lair. It was I who was too conceited and did not know the depth of the harm that resulted, so who knows how many innocent people would perish because of my arrogance."


    Wenye thought for a while and said, "You don''t have to blame yourself too much. There''s always a debt to blame, and that ghost baby only wants revenge. Once Tang Huai dies on Monday, the resentment will naturally dissipate, so don''t blame yourself for it. Your injuries are not light right now, so it''s better for you to rest and recover in peace. "


    Suddenly, Ling Yun seemed to have thought of something as he grabbed Wen Ye''s hand and anxiously said: "Big Brother Wen, you are a high disciple of the Dragon and Tiger Sect. Could you step forward for me?


    Little Raksha''s mouth was filled with oil as she listened to the two of them talk. After listening to Lingyun''s pleadings, she suddenly broke into a smile. These days, she had been together with the literary industry day and night, so how could she not understand that this little Taoist was just a piece of trash, relying on the Fire Talisman left behind by others to show his might. The mocking look in the little Rakshasi''s eyes was not concealed at all, but he only looked at Wen Ye slapping his chest and said: "Don''t worry brother, leave this matter to me. I''ll go first and you can do whatever you want with me." Little Raksha fell into a trance. Suddenly, he felt that the literary industry today was extremely cute. Could it be that he was the one who had faked all those cowards and shamelessness? Little Raksha looked at the high-spirited Wen Ye with interest, only to see him turn his head and give him a crafty smile: "Little sister, Big brother wants to get rid of the demon, aren''t you going to come with me? "Ye Su, since Brother Ling Yun is injured, you should take care of him here."


    Thinking that it would take him a long time to get out of this difficult situation, and with his stamina, it would only take him one more day to get out of the gates of heaven. If he could not even kill Lingyun, then wouldn''t he have to go to the toilet and hunt for sh * t? The smile on Wenye''s face did not hide it at all. Wasn''t fooling little Luosha based on her age the same as playing around with her? However, the smile on Wen Ye''s face gradually froze on his face. A crafty look appeared in the eyes of the little Rakshasi, which startled Wen Ye momentarily. He looked at the little Rakshasi who went into Ye Su''s arms and said, "Big brother, you go. Big sister and I will stay behind and take care of big brother."


    Ye Su also looked at Wen Ye with dissatisfaction and snorted. "After listening for so long, I finally understand. You can go to such a dangerous place by yourself. Why did you bring Lian''er?" Ye Su caressed Little Rakshasi''s hair and said, "You can be at ease. I know that you two siblings have a deep relationship with each other, but I am not a vicious person. What you have done was too dangerous. I won''t let her go with you, and you don''t have anything to worry about with her by my side? "


    Ling Yun also agreed, "That''s right, Brother Wen. Although that infant ghost was injured, it was still dangerous. Bringing your little sister along really caused her to lose her life. I, Lingyun, swear on my master''s pride that as long as I still have a breath of air, I will definitely protect your sister! Brother Wen, have you ever trusted in our Qingcheng Sect? "


    Seeing the three of them facing the same enemy together, Wen Ye was stunned, but he still said: "Although I know you two, our friendship is not deep, so how can I leave my sister in your care? "As the saying goes, a man knows his own face but not his heart. A tiger''s skin is hard to draw a bone, but a man''s heart is far apart. Even if you had evil intentions, I would not know a thing.


    However, the little Rakshasi acted as if he did not hear anything and just buried his head deeper into Ye Su''s arms and said, "Rest assured big brother, Lian''er believes that big brother and big sister are good people, but big brother, you should be careful. Or could it be that since you''re scared of that ghost baby, you want Lian''er to help you strengthen your courage? "


    Ling Yun was also hesitating to speak, "That''s right Brother Wen, if we delay any longer, who knows what evil deeds the Ghost Infant might do. If I do not suffer too much injury and do not trouble you, Brother Wen, at this moment, many innocent lives are in your hands, so please do not delay. "


    Wenye looked up at the sky and tried his best to hold back his tears. The little girl who had been raised for a month was suddenly on the same side as his enemy. How could he not be depressed? Listening to Lingyun giving him such a big hat, Wenye just wanted to slap himself twice. Why didn''t he think about it carefully at that time and do it straightforwardly? If it wasn''t for that, he wouldn''t have been able to back down at this moment. Ye Su looked at Wen Ye coldly. Her expression seemed to say, "If you still don''t move, I''ll cut you in half so that you won''t lose your face."


    Wenye gritted his teeth and said, "Alright! "Holy shit!"


    It was a lie when he said it, Ling Yun and the other two watched Wen Ye leave towards the northwest, until they could not see the figure clearly. However, before they could see it, Ethereal Arts had already circled around the mountain where Little Raksha and the other two were resting. Of course, he didn''t dare to be too close to the mountain, as Little Raksha''s eyes were much more sensitive than ordinary people. Seeing the three of them talking and laughing, the atmosphere was even more joyous than when he was around. Rough and vulgar words filled the air.


    During the nine days he traveled with Ye Su, he couldn''t even eat his fill, so he caught a big fat fish in a small river in the forest and had a good meal. Ye Su and the other two people walked in very slowly because Ling Yun was injured. That little Raksha was jumping about happily, as much as he wanted to be at ease. This made the literary industry even more infuriated. The lives of ordinary people were their lives, but his life was not the life of the literary industry? After venting out his anger, it was another night. Lying flat on the ground, looking at the bright moon in the sky, Wen Ye suddenly flipped his body, his mouth holding the dogtail grass, because he suddenly thought of something, that little Raksha had said before that he had never been to his father''s old residence since he was born. That meant that the old people in Heaven Gate couldn''t even recognize the little Raksha''s face, even if the person brought to them wasn''t the Demon Emperor''s daughter.


    Thinking of this, the literary industry, which had been listless for a long time, seemed to have grasped onto some hope. At the thought of this, the literary industry, which had been listless for a long time, seemed to have grasped on some hope, and immediately became lively. It was unknown where the literary industry had found a carrot to hang on the door of the white rabbit''s house. They wanted to wait there! And this wait lasted for three days.


    Just as he was swearing that he would fight to the death with this white rabbit, a loud shout suddenly came from behind him, "You bastard, you didn''t see the killing intent from the northwest direction. As a noble disciple of the Dragon and Tiger, you didn''t try to reclaim the evil, but instead taught a white rabbit here.


    Wenye only felt that there was a great deal of manpower behind him and he was unable to break free. He allowed him to drag him along as he walked. Suddenly, Wenye''s eyes widened because the mountaintop was shrinking rapidly! No, the mountain was not small. It flew up by itself! Riding on the sword! Wen Ye stiffly turned his head and saw a fierce-looking face. His muscles were bulging to the point of bursting out of his pale yellow daoist robe! Wenye was startled and asked, "You are from the Heavenly Sword Hall?"


    "That''s right, it''s the Heavenly Sword Hall." At this moment, Wen Ye heard a reply from his side. Looking over, there were actually five flying swords, carrying five otherworldly immortals. In any case, those who could fly on swords were all immortals.

 C8

    Whether it was Ling Yun or Six Bodhi City, these people were all young and talented geniuses. In the future, they would be able to support an entire world.


    During his time in the mountain, Wenye had heard more than once about the awe-inspiring prowess of these characters from other people from the younger generation. He originally thought that meeting Ling Yun was already a great fortune, but who would have thought that in just a few days, he would meet the Six Puti once again! One had to know that if these people wanted to meet other people, there was no place they could run into. However, Wen Ye had no interest in these outstanding figures of the younger generation. At this moment, she could only feel the wind howling in her ears, bringing with it a bone-piercing pain.


    Wenye knew that it was the Ghost Demon that had fallen, and he also knew that this village was the hiding place of the death-fearing Tang Huai Zhou. However, he never expected that, as Lingyun had expected, the Ghost Demon did not dispel his resentment with Tang Huai Zhou''s death.


    The entire village began to drip with a sea of blood!


    Thankfully, Tang Huai Zhou was afraid of hiding in the forest. If he had been in the middle of a chaotic city, more blood would have flowed and more people would have lost their lives.


    Seeing that they were one hundred meters away from the ground, even if they wanted to run, they did not know how to do so. The six of them did not stop there.


    "The Demon Soul has been wounded for some reason, but the resentment in our hearts is supporting him in his slaughter. We don''t need to delay any further, in case he tries to escape, and use the Subhuti Slaughtering Formation to force him out, and get rid of him as soon as possible."


    The other five all agreed! Wen Ye could not help but ask, "Where is Jian Wu Chen? Can''t this level of baneful creature only rely on you few? "


    This young master''s life is in the hands of the six of you, so don''t think too highly of yourself. The words in his heart were tactfully left out by Wenye.


    "Young master is currently far away from me, but today, the demon child must be eliminated." As he spoke, he also entered the range of the killing intent. As he stood there, he felt an absolutely terrible, bitter, and indignant aura that made Wen Ye''s breathing quicken, and his kind heart set him on the ground, causing his legs to go weak the moment he came into contact with the ground. He felt as if his entire body was made of mud, but fortunately, he did not realize that Li Wen Ye, who came from the Dragon Tiger Mountain, was actually as timid as a mouse! The six of them rode on swords with extraordinary figures. Even the so-called immortals would only be able to do so. The Kindness of the Heart said, "The six of us will eat and live together since we were young. Our hearts are already interlinked, and we can use the Bodhisattva Slaughtering Formation to its full potential. "However, the demonic nature of this demon soul is far beyond my expectations. Stay here and don''t move. If any of my six brothers are unable to withstand it, I will trouble you to come and complete this Bodhisattva Killing Formation."


    He did not immediately fall to the ground, which was already giving these six people a lot of face. After finishing, the six of them no longer cared about Wen Ye and directly rushed towards the place with the most ferocious killing intent, shouting out from the kindness in their hearts, "Set up the formation!"


    The six longswords cut through the long arc and dove into the ground, cutting off all the earth spirit energy that had surrounded the ground! The six of them each held a longsword, simultaneously pinching their fingers together. The blade emitted a faint golden light, dazzling to the eye. It was unknown whether this golden light had some psychological effect or something, but Wen Ye felt that the pressure around him had been greatly reduced.


    The golden light formed by the sword transformed into a long line of energy that shot straight into the center of the earth. Suddenly, the sword trembled incessantly as the six people took a step back. As he stepped on the seven stars and used his hands to pluck the spirit energy from the sword blade, the golden lines that went deep into the earth''s core congealed into crackling lightning rays!


    Lightning Dharma!


    Between heaven and earth, there was only ''thunder'' as the most masculine thing, as the bane of evil, but this thunder was also divided into heavenly lightning and thunder. As the name suggested, heavenly lightning was a lightning bestowed by the heavens. The boundless Supreme Yang Qi contained within was not something a thunderbolt could compare with. Although the power of thunder was slightly weaker than that of heavenly thunder, it was still extremely positive, and was very difficult to learn! Yet, these six people were so skilled in using it. This bone, as well as their cultivation, had long since left the other cultivators far behind!


    These six people were nothing more than Jian Wuchen''s Sword Attendant. How strong was Jian Wuchen, the reputed number one genius? Six Puti had cut off the earth spirit in that area long ago. The only thing that the demon spirit could rely on in order to repair the wound was the sky spirit. Could it be that the demon spirit was about to appear because of the disturbance in the ground?


    As if confirming what Wenye was thinking, a strong baleful aura rushed toward him from the sword circle. Wenye sat unsteadily on the ground with bean-sized beads of sweat and breathing heavily. It seemed that he was fighting with the devil soul technique. The demon soul no longer had the appearance of an old lady. Its entire body was pitch black like stone paint, and it had a pair of wings on its back. There was a bright red mark on its forehead, Manju Sha! It was the mark of an fallen demon.


    The thick black infernal energy was like the stove in which a farmhouse built a fire. The demon soul was like that stove, the moment the golden threads came in contact with the black infernal energy, a white smoke would rise up from it, the Six Bodhi''s face turned green, and their feet sank into the ground of three inches. When the six of them turned around, the golden threads that were imprisoning the demon soul shrank, causing the miserable ghost to scream and panic as the ant scattered. If even this ant knew that it was in danger and was running in all directions, wouldn''t Wen Ye be no better than an ant?


    Suddenly, a muffled thunder came from the sky. Wen Ye, who was about to run away, raised her head and saw that the clouds were constantly changing. The muffled thunder came from the distance and played on the demon''s head like a drum.


    The demon soul seemed to sense that something was wrong, and it struggled even more ferociously. The corners of Six Puti''s mouth turned red. Suddenly, a flash of white flashed through the sky, causing the entire mountaintop to turn as white as snow, followed by another flash of white ¡­


    These six people actually forgave two strikes of divine lightning!


    The two bolts of lightning struck the demon soul without exception. Immediately, white smoke emitted from its pitch-black body. The murderous aura that enveloped the mountain was dispersed by the two bolts of lightning. As the two bolts of heavenly lightning struck down, Six Puti''s pale face was devoid of blood. He didn''t even have the strength to lift his sword anymore, but the Demon Soul that had been struck by three bolts of heavenly thunder shakily stood up once more! Although this lightning was not truly bestowed by the heavens, it was still something that was as masculine as possible! This demon soul had not died yet!


    Even if he didn''t die! However, the Demon Soul was swaying towards Wen Ye and wanted to shield him away. The Six Bodhi wanted to remind him that even speaking was a waste of energy, so he could not do anything about it.


    Wenye was also startled and staggered three steps back. However, devils tended to use their spiritual power to recognize people, so of all the people present, which one of them had a lot more spiritual power than Wenye. Naturally, the devil soul wouldn''t notice that there wasn''t any spiritual power.


    Seeing the terrifying demon soul flying towards him, Wen Ye''s heart suddenly beat faster as if it was about to jump out of his throat. Then, he heard the sound of a sword ringing out from his side, and a white light shot out like a lightning straight towards the demon''s forehead from the left side of Wen Ye.


    The Demon Soul was already weak. This sudden sword strike was unavoidable. Even the one who sent out this sword attack was seriously injured.


    Wen Ye, who was still in shock, saw the spirit sword pierce through the Manchu marks on the forehead of the Demon Soul and the trees in the forest. The struggling Demon Soul''s movements gradually weakened and turned into wisps of green smoke before disappearing. A panting Ling Yun rushed over as he stared at Wen Ye with concern in his eyes: "Brother Wen, are you alright? I came as soon as I could, luckily it wasn''t too late."


    Although the art world was very shameless, it wasn''t as if he didn''t understand shame. Although the demon soul wasn''t the only one, it didn''t have anything to do with the art world. He turned his head and said, "Six Bodhi is in the village. Quickly look after them."


    Lingyun was surprised at first, but he quickly kept his spirit sword and bid farewell to Wenye, and like that, he left the village. Six Puti who was resting had also recovered some of his strength, and these few people seemed to already know each other, laughing merrily.


    However, literature was just literature. Even if one was a little bit ashamed at this moment, it was fleeting. He patted his chest and let out that signature smile, as if he was sighing over how he had narrowly escaped death.


    At this time, the soft voice of little Luosha came from her side. She had her hands behind her back, looking like an old man. Her eyes curved like a bridge as she looked at Lingyun and Nannan: "Such a mighty old man."


    Seeing this little Rakshasi''s awe-inspiring appearance, Wen Ye did not hesitate to make a move on her. He sent a chestnut with a gloomy face as he asked: "Is it really that awe-inspiring? Hm? When I beat you up, was it cool? "Hmm?"


    It scared the little Rakshasi so much that he turned around and ran towards Ye Su.


    It was only then that little Rakshasi realized that even though a long, long time had passed, the sesame seed in this good-for-nothing trail still wouldn''t change. There was something he wanted to say? The dog can''t be changed...

 C9

    The night was foggy, and the long night was almost over. The village that had been bustling with activity a few days ago was now desolate and full of ghastly auras. Thinking about it, it made sense. The entire village had lost several hundred villagers to a violent death. If it were not for the dense ghost aura, could it have been possible that they would have been bathed in Buddhist light? This village was filled with grievances. If it wasn''t for the fact that the villagers who died in a timely manner went overboard, a disaster would surely have occurred in the future, and this disaster was not small! After all, this was the crystallization of the resentment of hundreds of people.


    Ye Su wanted to leave right away, but she did not want to, she wanted Wen Ye to help her transcend the villagers, Wen Ye knew a basket of souls, the ''Classic of Virtue'' was not even able to read three lines, and because it was difficult to understand, she was thrown to the side. She looked at Ye Su with a confused gaze, unable to understand what the girl was trying to do, she was afraid of being beaten, and in order to protect her man''s face, she had to agree.


    Lingyun was unable to help because of his injuries, so he only helped Wen Ye. Lingyun also stubbornly believed that this man was an expert in literature, and he just couldn''t bear to see the martial arts girl called Ye Su criticizing him, so he pretended to be a coward. Lingyun also said sympathetically: "Brother Wen, you have to learn how to endure. If you displeased Lady Ye, even if Liu Puti and I were to add you, we wouldn''t be able to defeat her. "Your bad temper should be retracted after this long journey. If you continue to go against her, she might drag you into the city and beat you up. Only then will you be considered to have lost face ¡­"


    Wenye didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. How could he not understand this logic? This door was good against evil, but it was fine to just wait for a beating like Ye Su, who was playing with swords and sabers in the martial arts world, and it was also the same for everyone else. Ye Wen believed that he did not want to be beaten up by a woman, so he gave up on his pride. That was why he had been rather obedient to Ye Su, but for some reason, she had been dissatisfied with him recently. That day, he wanted to take Little Rakshasi far away, but Little Rakshasi had already been angered by Ye Su. This made Wen Ye very angry.


    During these two days of rest, Lingyun and Wen Ye had, according to their instructions, cut down the flourishing wutong tree on the eastern hilltop, and carved it into two hundred and three little people, which corresponded to the two hundred and three families in the village. They then placed the flowers one by one around the village''s bunks, and from afar, the village looked like it had a "wreath" Lingyun explained: "The phoenix falls onto the wutong tree, which has been a divine tree since ancient times, and has been filled with spirit energy. "We don''t have enough manpower, so we can''t recite scriptures like Buddhist spirits. We can only use the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in combination with the unique Phoenix Cry Formation of the Heavenly Sword Hall to send them to the Underworld."


    Wen Ye was puzzled. "This is the first time I''ve heard of this Phoenix Cry Formation. According to your words, this formation is exclusive to the Heavenly Sword Hall. Why do you know so much about it as a member of the Qing Cheng Sect?"


    Lingyun smiled and said: "This is the second time you have seen this Phoenix''s Cry Formation, even an idiot would know that this is unique to the Heavenly Sword Hall."


    The literary industry was silent. Six Bodhi nodded at each other, the long sword in his hand suddenly moved, slowly flowing above the village, the rippling light of the sword spread out and enveloped the entire village in an instant. The southern sound from the six people sounded out, very similar to the song that Wenye had heard from Hua Kui outside the perfume shop, but it was very different from the song. The voices of the six people could only be heard in four syllables, and Wen Ye, who liked listening to Hua Kui''s singing outside the incense shop, found these four syllables boring. However, as the chanting quickened, Wen Ye suddenly recalled the happy days of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Soon after, Wen Ye rubbed her eyes, thinking that she had seen wrongly. They were laughing, and laughing very happily. The ferocious woman who was teaching the naughty child a lesson, the man who was carrying a hoe and was about to go down to work, the little girl who had a bunch of wild flowers on her father''s head, all of her life brimming with vitality.


    However, Wen Ye knew that this was the obsession of the villagers. Even though it was true, these people had disappeared from this world and could never go back. After a year or so, their corpses would completely disappear, and the evidence that they had survived would completely disappear. However, their corpses would turn into mud and the flowers would bloom all over the mountain in the next year. They could also see the magnificent mountains and rivers. These flowers were a pair of eyes that showed how hard they had been living in this world.


    The light emitted by the spirit sword was still rippling, the chants of the Six Puti grew faster and faster, and along with the chant, the villagers also began to slowly disappear, one by one walking towards the fog that had suddenly appeared. The girl with wild flowers on top of her head suddenly stopped when she was about to enter the white fog.


    The moment the girl entered the white mist, the wutong flowers surrounding the bungalow and village began to emit a reddish glow. The light flew out from the wutong flowers and floated in midair. They moved, and flew into the white mist at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It was as if the sun was setting in the west, and the entire top of the mountain seemed to be attracted by the magnificent scenery. Even the wind did not want to move the tiniest bit of red.


    More and more red lights entered the white mist. Within the white mist, there was also a hint of red. The red light became brighter and brighter until the completely dark sky looked like it belonged to the Heavenly Realm. Unlike the dazzling sun, this faint red glow was exceptionally gentle, without the slightest bit of glaring light.


    Suddenly!


    The red light broke through the white mist and a long cry split the quiet sky. This was the cry of a phoenix! The one that broke through the white mist was actually the Divine Phoenix that had spread its wings like fire, and its flames like a rainbow! With two hundred and three people on its back, it flapped its wings in the air until its figure disappeared into the vast sky.


    For a long time, the literary industry was unable to recover from the magnificent scenery. He could not help but sigh at the profound cultivation of the person who had created the Phoenix''s Cry Formation. The dead must have their own obsession. It doesn''t matter if it is a person or a thing. However, this formation has repeated the beautiful wishes of the dead Undead''s heart. The Undead who were filled with obsession depends on their own life. Despite the pain! However, he was also very happy. What else could he not put down? He would not live past a hundred years in this life. He might as well reincarnate into a good family.


    Wenye fell into deep thoughts, but little Luosha sighed and said, "He is the leader of all spirits, but unfortunately, the heavens do not seem to like the length of all spirits he created. However, a short period of time before the age of a hundred yet has to endure so much suffering in the world, truly pitiful. "


    Lingyun heard Xiao Luosha''s voice and smiled to himself, "The heavens are descending, so is he ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Wen Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lingyun''s lecture. A smile appeared on his face, unlike his previous cunning, it was instead a deep sorrow, even though the sadness was fleeting, and he said: "That old man Kong Zi did not do any harm, what morals and righteousness, made many people go crazy for him, but in the end it was all for nothing? I say it''s better to be alive than anything, and there''s no need for any moral or moral shit at all. "" No, I don''t, "I said." No, no. "Brother Ling, we''ll be leaving first. If fate wills it, we''ll meet again in the future. You must treat me to a hearty meal.


    When Lingyun heard Wen Ye''s thoughts, he unconsciously furrowed his brows, because Wenye''s teacher was a dragon and tiger, and was at the end of the Dao Sect. Lingyun heard Wen Ye''s thoughts, and unconsciously furrowed his brows, because Wenye''s teacher was a dragon and a tiger, and was at the end of the Dao Sect.


    Wen Ye stopped walking and turned around with a smile. It was an impudent smile, as if he was sad but it was only a dream: "Your small path young and yet it already has those stubborn old heads. Rather than worrying that I would lose my heart, it''s better to worry about surviving in this dog-like world. "Honestly speaking, Dao Lord, I do not even know what a Taoist heart is. How could I possibly have lost my Taoist heart?"


    Ye Su and Little Rakshasi, however, were not surprised. They knew that this was the true nature of a literary person, but they could not help but frown, just as they were trying to figure out how to console the literary master, they realised that the three of them had already disappeared. Lingyun rubbed his nose and laughed at himself, and then he turned towards Liu Chi who was resting on the ground, asking, "Do you have any news on the whereabouts of the Demon Emperor''s daughter?"

 C10

    Literary industry has been going down the mountain for months, and the lack of food and clothing accounted for most of them in recent months, especially after the appearance of Ye Su. Compared to the Little Flower in the mortal world, other than being able to fish up some silver from the side door to ensure that it wouldn''t starve to death, the rest of it wasn''t too far off from that Little Flower.


    Hua Yanran was the lowest person in the world and was only fit to be with a wild dog. If she dared to step into the tavern, she would be scolded loudly. However, if she could afford to pay for the meal, the shop owner would happily call her ''Young Master''. In this world, if wild dogs were to speak human language and had money in their hands, they would probably be treated as grandfathers. Literary was never a good thing. He just didn''t want to starve to death in this dog like world.


    The chilly wind blew through the silent air, lifting up the leaves from the ground. The sky was low, and the lone birds looked back, only seeing their small and lonely figures rising and falling, these solitary birds that did not follow the southern birds could only fly, otherwise, they would have frozen to death in the winter not too long ago, without seeing the spring flowers and the summer flowers, but how long could they fly ¡­ The sparkling surface of the lake reflected the brilliance of the sun in the sky. It was now autumn, and the night was as cool as water. The lake water was clear to the bottom, fish were in groups, and every year at the full moon, the lake water was like a mirror, reflecting the heavens and the earth.


    Lin Yu, who was not yet the Crown Prince, wrote this as follows: Ten thousand miles of clear sunlight hung down, half of her eyes were cold. He couldn''t bear to clench his hands together, so he poured himself a thousand miles of wine.


    After Lin Yu succeeded the crown prince position, this lake is also named Crown Prince Lake.


    Accompanied by the gentle breeze, the Crown Prince''s Lake was exactly like what the essays had said: a night of long winds and great creases in the lake.


    Wenye just sat by the lake, oblivious to the scenery around him. An indescribable pain finally appeared between his brows. The bright red color on that red light was like a flickering flame. The flame reflected the faces of the two hundred and three people ¡­


    "Are you really the disciple of a famous mountain master?" Ye Su''s footsteps were light. She moved so lightly that she stood behind Wen Gong for a long time. It was only when she spoke that the latter knew she was standing behind him. Ye Su was an extremely smart woman, or should he say, which one of the travelling adventurers was a fool? She had long suspected the identity of Wenye, and the matter of the demonic child the day before had given her an answer. "Lian''er has gone to sleep. I''m curious as to who you are."


    Wen Ye didn''t even turn his head. His eyes were very indifferent, unlike the usual loud yells of a fox whose tail had been stepped on. He bitterly smiled and said: "The story is very long. "I truly want to eat a hearty meal and drink a good wine. If you hadn''t appeared, I would have been living quite comfortably right now."


    Wenye spoke calmly about the time in the distant mountains, about the Third Elder who liked to find trouble with him and how he drugged the white beard he was so proud of while he was sleeping. Speaking of which, Sect Leader Ling Xiao, who always looked like a laughing immortal, actually liked to walk in the garden with his disciple. It was said that the Dragon and Tiger Mountains were lifeless and devoid of any liveliness. It said that his status was low and that he had sneaked down the mountain ¡­ Ye Su listened attentively to the story of the little Daoist boy. She said, "You should have already guessed that I was trying to provoke you a few days ago."


    Wen Ye nodded. "I didn''t understand it then, but I understand now, but I think it''s better to explain some things to you. Actually, it''s not because I''m afraid that you won''t be able to bear the hardships, but because I''m the one who won''t be able to endure the hardships." After all, I''m just a closed-door path, I like to read the novels in the market when I have nothing better to do. I can no longer return to the Dragon Tiger Mountain. I just wish to be carefree and happy in this mortal world. "


    Ye Su asked, "After all, you are from the sect, and you flirt around the world. What is the difference between you and that swindler from the market?"


    Wen Ye was silent for a while before saying: "There is nothing wrong with lying to others. Everything has its spirit. Tang Huai didn''t believe the words of the gods and ghosts, causing countless innocent people to die. In this world, there were many people who were as stubborn as he was. If everyone lost their respect for the spirits and ghosts, how many of them would be as devilish as a baby demon? How many innocent people had died? I am not a Bodhisattva, and I do not have any supernatural powers. The only thing I can do is to make the people of the world respect the gods and spirits a little. "Hey, you might think I''m shameless, but that belief makes me feel no guilt when I''m lying."


    Seeing that Wen Ye had regained her shamelessness, Ye Su shook her head helplessly. Although this small path was a little shady, she was not a wicked person. However, she could not deny that perhaps only someone as shameless as him could survive in this world for long. This door and the ranger said that there were two paths that had nothing to do with each other, but they were both worlds apart. In the martial world, the young sect master of the Cloud Entering Pavilion, Tianhuan, had a peerless long sword in his hands. Because he was taught the art of chivalry at a young age, he was always polite when sparring with others.


    After travelling through the martial arts world, his family members were quite at ease because his martial arts skills were rarely seen in this world. Finally, after half a month of traveling, his corpse was found in a ditch, completely devoid of any good flesh. Because it was too ''heroic'' to fight with others, he was surrounded by bandits, and no matter how strong his martial arts was, he was still beaten to death. However, how could he end up in such a miserable state when he was the one who had learnt such a small shamelessness about it?


    How noble the word chivalry was, but those who spoke chivalry often did not end well. The heart of the Dao that was always hanging on the door''s mouth! If one thought about it carefully, how similar was the chivalry that hung at the edge of Jiang Hu''s mouth? He could only hear the sound, but he would never be able to recognize his true appearance even if he was poor for the rest of his life. What exactly was chivalry? What was a Dao-heart? Ye Su shook her head to throw all these thoughts to the back of her mind and asked: "Where''s Lian''er? Is she really the baby girl you found by the side of the road, separated from her family? "


    Wenye replied: "I can''t tell you about the little girl, but like you I just want to send her home safely, without a shred of malice. If I don''t have good intentions, with her looks, I would have already sold her to a brothel to become the head of the brothel and earn a lot of money. "


    Ye Su smiled faintly. She was used to seeing the girl with a face as sharp as a blade''s. That smile caused Wen Ye to be stunned as he heard her say, "Based on your temper, I''m afraid you have already thought about it. "Although you are an extremely shameless person, you still have a conscience. Since you''ve told me honestly, I won''t put up any more defenses against you in the future."


    "Hehe, you''d better be careful." Ye Su''s eyes wandered around her body. "I''m different from those three flowers. I have both lust and courage. There''s no girl in this world that I don''t dare to offend."


    Speaking of these three flowers, he was also one of the most interesting thieves in the martial arts world in recent years. It was said that he was one of the merchants that ran along the coast. The iron chain was connected to the huge ship, and they could run as if they were on flat land. Later on, the imperial government increased their taxes.


    It''s not a rare thing for a thief to steal money, but this trio of flowers are being spent in Mianzhu County under the noses of the king of Shu." It''s not a rare thing for a thief to steal money, but this trifling money is being spent under the noses of the king of Shu County in Mianzhu County.


    However, the reason why he lost money was not because of himself, but it was because of the liveliness of the Mianzhu County in the past two days. However, after hearing that he had gained a powerful position in Qingzhou, he decided to send the people sent by King Shu to hunt him down and bring them back to Chuan Shu. However, because of her ugly face, she only dared to break that flower. This beauty only dared to put on airs, and if she instigated him to go to a flower pavilion, he would be extremely embarrassed.


    Ye Su patted the sabre and sabre on her waist. Her eyes opened wide as she smiled at Wen Ye and said, "Heh, this is really strange. I like to teach those juniors a lesson. If that Breaking Three Flowers dares to bully a girl, even if he is walking in the clouds, I will cut off one of his hands. How many of your hands do you want to break? "


    Vinot smiled and said, "It''s best not to cut any of them off, they won''t affect your looks. "Miss, it''s getting late. Why don''t you go and rest early? Tomorrow we''ll go to Shangyuncheng and have a good meal. It''s been a while since we''ve had salt in our mouths."


    Ye Su raised her eyebrows and asked, "You want to do something deceptive again?"


    Wenye smiled and said, "I lied to you for your help, not for your wealth."

 C11

    The tens of thousands of flowers were flying in the air, and the woman who was dancing with the zither music was extremely charming. In the most noisy building was the quietest place in the Upper Middle City. It was a very small house, and the furnishings inside could easily tell that it had been here for quite some time. Outside of the house was a manor.


    A woman pressed down the lid of a jug, adding new wine to the guests in front of her. The woman''s skin was as white as snow, and she looked as if she was suffering from a serious illness; she was as delicate as the last leaf of autumn.


    The edge of his snow-white robe gradually turned blue, to the point of being snow-white. As it moved across the ice-cold ground, the layer of snow-white gauze covering his clothes, which could not be considered magnificent, outlined the fine lines of the clouds and mist, slowly moved up and down along with his sleeves, and then quietly lay dormant on top of his body. His left hand hung at his side, his right hand was at his back, and his sleeves were hanging down. His slender figure exuded an awe-inspiring pride. When others looked at him, those so-called immortals were nothing more than mediocre.


    However, if others were to witness this Immortal''s shameless behavior, they would likely never believe in him again.


    During his days with the literary industry, little Luosha had learned a lot of things, such as when to scare people, and how to scare people from a certain angle. In the beginning, little Luosha had also done it on the spur of the moment, but under the careful ''guidance'' of the literary industry, whether little Luosha was scaring people or picking people to scare people, he had his own eyes. On the night they arrived at the Upper Middle City, Little Luosha was sent to scare everyone. However, these days, Little Luosha was kept high up in the sky, so who would have thought that he would be doing something that would make him suffer. Thus, she ran over to find Ye Su to protect him, but today, Ye Su was not going to teach Wenye a lesson, as there seemed to be an extra tacit understanding between the two of them.


    Wen Ye moved away from Ye Su, who was patting Little Rakshasi''s head. There was a smile on his face, but his eyes seemed to have caught sight of a precious delicacy. "Little Devil, you know what to do right?"


    Everything went smoothly. In this Ten Thousand Flowers Garden, Little Luosha really scared the ladies into crying. The next day, Wenye washed his Taoist robe, carried his peach wood sword and walked majestically into the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden. He said to the old procuress, "There''s something wrong with this flower house of yours."


    The art of deceiving was vastly different from his usual look. With his saintly appearance, who could guess that he had an extremely shameless nature? The old procuress was also filled with fear as she invited Wen Ye to the back room. Wen Ye pushed open the door and entered the room. Other than the woman who was drinking warm wine, there was only the old procuress and him in the room. All of this was planned by Wen Ye. He was not nervous as he tapped the table with his finger and said: "This humble Taoist is the top disciple of Longhu Mountain''s literary industry. I have been travelling for a long time and found some killing intent in my path."


    The old procuress was filled with fear, as the Little Heavenly Master from the Dragon Tiger Mountain was someone she could not even see normally. As such, her face was full of smiles as she said: "Little Heavenly Master sure is powerful, there is something wrong with my pavilion in the recent days, but I do have no good ideas, and seeing you today is truly a blessing in disguise. Please display your powers and chase away all these strange things."


    This swindler who pretended to be a sect in the martial arts world was too impatient. He did not ask what had happened and just danced around the house with his peach wood sword. After he finished, he just asked for money, anyone would think he was a swindler. But Wenye would not be like this. He would pretend that he did not care and wait for them to explain the source of the strange illness. It was because the Third Elder was so relaxed. They would also be delayed for many days here. Because the longer they delay, the more others would think that this Evil Spirit was very troublesome to deal with, and the higher the bid. He had to admit that the reason why the literary industry was so adept at swindling was because they had been nurtured by those old Taoists.


    Although Wenye did not like the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, he could not deny that without his seniors telling him about how to get rid of Demons, he would have already starved to death in this mortal world.


    Wen Ye lightly tapped his wine glass. The old procuress seemed to have thought of something and asked: "Master of Heaven, what do you think of my eyes, Miss Wangyou?"


    Wenye sized it up and said, "You can see the world with your eyes, but you haven''t seen enough in your life. However, for some reason, there was a hint of dullness and fear in his eyes. This young lady''s name is Wangyou, and should be carefree. Why are you so depressed now? "


    "Her eyes can''t see anything," sighed the old procuress.


    Wen Ye frowned, but from the looks of it, it seemed like the last bit of kindness in the world, who didn''t like it? Even Wen Ye looked at him twice. However, his eyes were clear, as if he had not lost his sight! The actions of the wine were undoubtedly similar to that of a blind person. Could it be that the little Raksha, in order to make things seem more realistic, had managed to cover her eyes? Wen Ye said softly, "Miss, why can''t you look?"


    The bawd said: "Don''t ask, Master. I have seen a lot of people in my life, and I am not really a man of heaven, but those eyes are the most beautiful I have ever seen in my life. It''s a pity that those eyes can no longer see anything, and even she has lost her voice. "


    "What happened?"


    The old procuress opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but then hesitated, as if she had thought of something and said, "I am not too sure about the details, but tomorrow night is the full moon. If you do not mind, Heavenly Master Tian Shi, you can stay here for two days.


    Wen Ye pretended to be lost in thought for a long time before saying: "I still have two friends in the middle city. Can you let them stay here temporarily? "Leave on your own."


    The bawd''s imaginary friend should also be a mighty little Heavenly Master. However, after some thought, she felt that it wasn''t that surprising for this little Heavenly Master to make friends with a Ranger, but also because of his status in the literary industry! Therefore, Lian''er was extremely concerned about Ye Su.


    After living in the mountains for a long time, naturally, when little Luosha returned to the city, he could not be compared to his playful nature. At this time, he had already run away, even though the official notice said that children had been lost in the city for a long time, but the literary industry was not worried about little Luosha''s safety. No matter what, she was still a monster. How could a mortal kidnap her? She was more or less a kidnapper of mortals. Ye Su frowned as she saw Wen Ye in a room at the top of the garden, eating and drinking to her heart''s content, as if she was going to swallow up the entire table.


    When the noise from the alcohol consumption died down, Ye Su asked, "How do you plan to end this?"


    Wen Ye laughed and said: "How hard can that be? After all, I am relying on this to live my life. How can I not have any plans!"


    Even though he was complaining in his heart about little Luosha''s disobedience and acting on his own to make Miss Wangyou blind and dumb, wouldn''t it be fine if little Luosha accepted her magic when things were successful? Therefore, Wenye did not take Miss Wangyou''s matter to heart. He ate and drank for two days, when he had free time, he would hook up with his mother and bring the silver taels to a nearby place to enjoy himself. Wasn''t the so-called wonderful life supposed to be like his literary life?


    Heaven steps are like cool water, so that the time of the Son will come. Ye Su, who usually did not like noise, was currently in the most lively place in the Upper Middle City. The nobleman who came to look for fun and the gigolo who called her Little Miss Jiu made her heart flustered. Thus, she stood on the roof and looked at the bright lights of the Upper Sky City. It seemed that this would calm her heart down.


    At that moment, a ray of white light quietly fell. Ye Su suddenly raised her head and saw sparkling snowflakes sprinkling down from the sky. The snow did not dare land on the two blades and could only fall around Ye Su. Ye Su looked at the pieces of crystal that had suddenly arrived, and a hint of suspicion appeared in her eyes. It was only the autumn harvest, and there was still some time before winter. The snow that was falling from the sky looked rather strange.


    So Ye Su made her move, her movement technique was indescribably fast!


    In just a moment, he appeared on the main street that was tens of thousands of meters away from the garden.


    Astonishment leaked out of her eyes, followed by immense fear. This was because she saw that the area of effect created by the snowflakes was limited to just ten thousand gardens! Meanwhile, in the Upper Sky Realm, the snow had not even begun to fall!


    She folded and returned. Ye Su looked at the flying ''Snowy'' in front of her and slowly reached out her hand, wanting to see exactly what this strange ''Snowy'' was. However, the moment she touched it, she abruptly stopped. One of the falling snowflakes was covered in a captivating red color. Ye Su looked solemnly at the long and narrow wound on her palm.


    This snowflake was extremely sharp and cold. If one were to touch it, it would inevitably become riddled with scars.


    Ye Su flipped her wrist slightly and hid her right palm behind her back. Her eagle-like eyes kept looking around her, as if she wanted to find the culprit behind the ''snow''. However, one could hear that there was nothing else to say apart from Xiao Qu, the one called Jiu Xiao.


    This snowflake came in a weird way and walked in a weird way. After being gone for a few minutes, it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye! It was not like normal snowflakes that had fallen to the last flower. Instead, it had just disappeared into thin air as the snowflakes were still drifting about. Ye Su thought that the matter had already escaped from the control of the humans. Perhaps only the Evil Demon had the ability to do so.


    When she thought of this, her figure passed through the night and walked into the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden, walking towards the literary industry, which was leaning against the railing as they watched Little Mother play the lute on the dance floor, drooling.


    Ye Su said with a serious expression, "It was snowing outside just now."


    Wenye''s eyes did not leave Little Mother Sonata, and his tone contained the complaint of Ye Su disturbing his interest in listening to the song, "If you haven''t woken up yet, you should just go back to sleep. It''s already autumn, where''s the snow coming from?"


    Ye Su saw that Wen Ye was a rogue master, wasting her breath was like playing a lute to a cow. She grabbed Wen Ye''s ear and headed out of the garden, ignoring his cries. At the place where the snow appeared, there was a drop of red falling on the green leaf in the courtyard. It was very eye-catching. Wen Ye looked at Ye Su''s right palm and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    Ye Su rolled her eyes at him. It was just a small wound, how could she be so terrified? He glared and said, "I''m not willing to let you do this. Although your status in the sect is low, you should be able to sense the presence of evil. Smell the evil aura on this drop of blood."


    Wenye pointed at his nose with a dark expression and said gloomily, "You think of me as a dog?" Ye Su reached out her hand and was about to hit Ye Mo, as if she wanted to teach him a lesson. However, Wen Ye''s observation skills were top-notch, and seeing Ye Su''s displeasure and cowardice, she was satisfied! He hastily waved his hand and said, "I smell, I smell." Woman, please do not make a move. "

 C12

    The bright sun hung low in the sky. The old ox below the empty cowshed was sizing up the scenery four times. It was old and unable to plow the fields, waiting for its final fate of being slaughtered. However, it did not seem to understand what the two people in front of it were doing. Its dull eyes were constantly sizing them up. The two of them looked pretty, much better than the ''people'' it had seen in the fields before. It was not as lively as it was when it was a child. If it was in the past, it would inevitably want to make a scene and attract attention, but now, it could not even chew grass. What kind of making a scene?


    three quarters of an hour ago


    After squatting on the ground and smelling the drop of blood for a long time, Wen Ye indeed smelled a trace of evil. However, Wen Ye could not figure out where this evil Qi came from. After a long while, Wen Ye stood up and said: "There is indeed an evil Qi, but it is very weak. It should be a fox like prank that has just formed on the mountain. Don''t think too much, we''ll leave this place tomorrow night. "


    But Ye Su did not let it go. She used her dual blades and forced Wen Ye to search for traces of evil beings. Even if Wenye was unwilling, the blades in his throat forced him to sniff at the remaining evil aura in the air. After tossing and turning, the two of them arrived at a deserted house two streets away from the garden. Although they called it a deserted house, there was an old cow in it. Wen Ye pointed at the abandoned well in the yard and said, "This is the end of the evil Qi. You can do whatever you want. I don''t want anything to happen to me."


    Ye Su said, "The evil snow is only in Wan Garden. Don''t you feel that something is wrong?"


    Wen Ye said: "This person is very strange, so the world has also become strange. For example, the fact that I, a seven foot tall man, was stabbed in the neck by a girl is actually a very strange thing. "As the two blades were pressed against his skin, the literary industry suddenly felt chilled and hurriedly changed their words," This evil spirit has always had its grudges and grudges. There''s definitely something fishy going on! "


    He, Ye Wen, had always been a man of his word. He would never bite the bullet if he could avoid anything. Such a temperament was out of place for Ye Su, who was full of pride. Wen Ye did not know where Ye Su got her chivalrous courage from, but she knew that she was not very smart. He clearly knew that he was just a useless Taoist but he still dragged him here to find some evil fiend. Did he really think that the evil fiend was only mud? It was fine for him to bully Little Rakshasi, but if he encountered something else, it was unknown who bullied whom.


    Looking at Ye Su, even though she was skilled in martial arts, her slash had still scratched the itch on his body. Did she really think that Fan Tie could chop him to death or something? She watched as Ye Su removed her sabers from her neck and walked towards the dried up well. It seemed as if she was determined to follow the bad luck of the well. She could not be bothered with the textbooks and left her to fend for herself.


    But seeing that Ye Su is not a beauty that is many, I would feel sorry if I were to die. Thus, I clenched my teeth and grabbed onto Ye Su''s arm, saying, "Being brave is a good thing, but you don''t have to risk your life to prove yourself." To be honest, the lives of others do not concern us. "


    Ye Su said coldly, "That''s you! "How could I allow myself to fall into depravity? If you''re afraid, then just hide far away. After getting rid of this disaster, I will personally go and find you."


    Wen Ye stubbornly refused to let go of his hand and frowned. His voice turned more serious as he said, "The ignorant are fearless. I don''t blame you! If you have the heart to do good deeds for the world, you might as well go find that old bald monk from the buddhist faith and have him take out your two sabers, then come back and get rid of this unfortunate thing. "


    This time, Ye Su did not shake off Fang Xing''s hand. Instead, she looked at the path with a hint of suspicion. This was not like him! However, Wen Ye''s expression suddenly froze. Then, a great deal of fear appeared in his eyes. At the same time, Ye Su also felt a chill coming from the dry well in front of her! It was so shocking that it made Wen Ye shiver. He smiled bitterly and held Ye Su''s hand weakly: "I told you to leave but you didn''t. This time, we won''t be able to leave."


    This baleful aura could change the surrounding temperature. This kind of strength was not something that Wen Ye could bully. Although it was far from the devilish soul that covered the sky like a ghost, Wen Ye knew that if this evil presence wanted to kill them, it would only take a second to do so!


    Ye Su looked at Wen Ye''s bitter smile and put her body in front of her without any change in her expression. She looked at the wind around her with a cold glint in her eyes. Wenye also quickly walked out from his moment of panic. How could he, who was afraid of death, so easily lose his life in front of the hope of living? He drew out the peach wood sword! This peach was from the west, and it was also made of wood essence. It was also made of immortal wood, so it could suppress evil Qi and suppress ghosts.


    The chilliness in the well grew stronger and stronger. The "seaweed" was like a new spring green that did not want to be lonely, rushing out of the well. More and more, until they covered the surroundings of the dried-up well. If one looked carefully, they would find that this was not seaweed, but black lush hair! Even though he had the peach wood sword in his hand, the stationmaster''s heart was still covered in cold sweat. When had he ever encountered any evil tricks while borrowing Little Raksha''s power? Even those two ghosts and babies were not related to him. Tonight, without Lingyun and the Six Bodhi Formation, there was only a fearless woman in the martial arts world.


    Soon after, they heard a melodious singing sound.


    "The river rustles, the moon is hard to round, where to find a house, temporarily washed turbid wine, drunk happy. When we look back, there was a drunken farce and it was over there, but it was still empty. "


    "Ye Yu, Old Bamboo, only hopes that the ruler will be like the past. How can the cold of spring solve this problem? Who will he complain to?" It should be because we know each other''s appearances. We are blessed with dew from the blue skies, and are also envied by the group of immortals. "


    The figure that had suddenly appeared on top of the well had her back facing Wen Ye and Wen Ye. She was singing songs to the moon while holding a wooden brush to clean her thick black hair. The song, Xiangcheng, was written by the famous master of lyrics, Xiangliu. It was rumored that when Xiangliu was young, he had chosen the daughter of a farmer who lived with Washou outside the city. He had promised her that he would ask for her hand in marriage once he had taken the title of the official in Changan. It was a pity that the young master of the scholar family won the title of the champion that year.


    The only thing that was known was that Duke Huai Nan had admired the knowledge hidden in Xiangliu''s belly and had summoned him to his side, and that the young lady outside of Xiang City, Xiangliu, felt ashamed to meet her again for the rest of her life. It was not until the girl''s big day that the drunken Xiangliu Thi wrote the words. After that, it was sung by the ladies of the various brothels night in and night out. He had heard this song many times, but only under her humming could he feel such sadness. It was a sadness that was carved into the marrow of his bones!


    Of the three thousand words in the world, love was the only word that killed people. Even though the literary world had yet to see the meaning of love, the pain of a lifetime of regret and love had already pierced through his internal organs, causing him to feel pity for the pair of fierceness and viciousness in front of him.


    After singing, this figure gazed into the distance at Gu Yue, who was missing a corner, lost in thought. After a long while, Nan Nan said, "You were also taken care of by that evil woman to get rid of me, this scourge?"


    Wenye was dazed for a moment before asking, "What do you mean, ''also''? ''" Could it be that someone else has been here before? "


    The woman said, "Yes, and a lot."


    "What about them?"


    The woman combed her hair and said, "This wooden brush is made from seven sets of human bones. When they come, I will tell them a story and let them die in peace. Since you have also come to kill me, this story should be told to you once more."


    Ye Su slightly raised her twin sabers, without a hint of fear in her eyes. She then said slowly: "Heavenly treasure for thirteen years, construction for thirteen years, Hanoi, and Nanyang County suddenly became so dry that they were unable to harvest any soil. Even being warm and full was a big problem, and that year, I was four years old. In order to survive, my father sold me for three taels of silver and it became my home. In order not to eat bad food, not to be beaten up, I can only do my best to dance, as much as possible to please the dignitaries. Those dark days were hard, but at the same time happy, because I had a good idea, she was like a white moonlight, illuminating my life. I thought we could keep walking, but that day, we met that young master ¡­ "

 C13

    Wan Garden was originally an obscure incense shop in the upper mediocre city, but because of the sudden appearance of two goddess-like women in a straight line, nobles, and wealthy merchants from thousands of miles away saw the real face of the royal family and threw handfuls of silver into Wan Garden.


    Anecdotes!" There was a graceful woman in a white blouse, black hair, and a colorful fan. She looked like a fairy. The bun was empty, and her slim waist was even softer. Lightly moving the lotus steps, the Han palace flying Yan old flow. Like a roaming dragon painting danqing, jade sleeves lively, elegant and vigorous, the sleeve dance like a string.


    Anecdotes!" There was a beautiful woman who was as beautiful as the water and melodious like a song. At first glance, it sounded like a bird coming out of a valley, crying out like a phoenix. The sound was clear, resonant, yet gentle. It was like an orchid in a valley, making one''s heart go soft. The gentle voice carried the feeling of the bright moon in the sky and the cool breeze.


    In other words, both singing and dancing!


    Li Wangyou and Du Ruo grew up together. One of them practiced dancing while the other practiced music. However, the year of the melon breaking had already shocked the entire upper echelons of the upper echelons of the city. Up to the time of the peach and plum years, there was a famous merchant from Grand Dominance and a young master from the Azure Province who were competing for the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden''s love affair with money. That night, the tens of thousands of silver taels were smashed into the garden like flowing water. Not to mention the ten thousand silver taels, anyone who stood by the side applauded that night would be rewarded with a large amount of silver taels!


    But on the second day, the rich merchant who was jealous of the young master of the Azure Province had his leg broken and all of his family property was taken as public property. Some people said that the young master from the Azure Province was the son of the Azure Province, Lin Pi, but when it came to that son of the Azure Province, there was no one who didn''t shake their head and sigh lightly. They said how the hero of the Azure Province was able to give birth to such a playboy.


    However, if she could climb up a high branch and become a phoenix, then she would be like a chicken or dog rising into the sky. If not, how could the old procuress spend more than ten years of effort to cultivate Li Wangyou and Du Ruoruo? If a person did not commit suicide, the heaven would kill the earth and the earth would be destroyed. Although the two of them grew up in ten thousand gardens, they were not worldly men. They were proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, not the slightest bit inferior to the young miss of a noble family. Moreover, the young master from the Azure Province had some thoughts about these two.


    The young master stayed in the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden for four days, and during these four days, under the meticulous arrangements of the bawd, Li Wangyou and Du Ruo served him wholeheartedly. This young master really liked girls. Plus, he was born handsome! Very quickly, it made these two girls, who had never been in the family since they were children, secretly approve.


    However, that night, the Young Master did not boast like usual. Instead, he did not even drink a single drop of his favorite Flower Monk Wine. He only asked the two of them, "Just how am I in your hearts?"


    Du Ruoruo answered, "Young master has a unique face, there''s no other in this world. "After a famous family, you can hold the moon and look at the mountains and rivers. How can we, the girls of the pavilion, say everything we know?"


    Li Wangyou answered, "Young Master is a member of the family of generals, yet he''s so frivolous. I''m sure Young Master is well aware that people are criticizing you. Why are you asking the two of us today?"


    For some reason, after that night, this young master didn''t agree to be served by the two ladies. He only allowed Li Wangyou and Hou Jiu to leave Du Ruo in the cold. That Du Ruo really liked this young master very much. That night, she did see the loneliness and patience in that young master''s eyes, but in order to please him, she could only praise him to the extreme. The sudden coldness made her careless and terrified.


    On the fourth day, the young master summoned his follower and was about to return to Qingzhou. The old procuress saw that he had been happily chatting with the young master for the past few days, and was afraid that the golden turtle in his hands would escape, so she asked: "Young master, do you want me to follow you?"


    The Young Noble glanced at Li Wangyou and Du Ruoruo and smiled, "Why do you have to be like this? Both beauties are superb singers and if any one of them is missing, there will be a little less fun in this world, and I will come back often to enjoy this place."


    The bawd thought that the young master had indeed fallen for Li Wangyou, but she couldn''t bear to part with her two close sisters. After tossing and turning, she came up with an evil idea! In the name of Li Wangyou, the bawd arranged for Du Ruoruo to live in a secluded courtyard, then she killed her and pushed her into a dry well. She thought this way, the young master wouldn''t have any worries when he returned, and she would be able to fulfill her dream of becoming a man, a chicken, and a dog in heaven.


    After that, Du Ruoruo became an evil ghost and went to the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden to commit evil at the full circle of the month. This was because she had been pushed down a dried up well during the full moon, causing her to die. However, what Du Ruo didn''t know was that Li Wangyou had gone to the Upper Sky City to search for her that night ¡­


    "I don''t know his name or where the Patriarch is located, but what I do know is that he likes those crystal clear eyes that don''t have any scheming in them. "It''s a pity that my family changed when I was young. After suffering so much, I could only collect his beloved eyes and show them to him the next time he came back."


    The woman who was sitting on the back of the well slowly turned her head. The back of his spine felt cold. Her entire body was naked, and her densely packed eyes could be seen everywhere around her! It was just as she had said. Each and every one of their gazes were crystal clear, devoid of any scheming, especially her pair of eyes. Wen Ye could see them clearly. They were clearly Li Wangyou''s eyes!


    The reason why lowering one''s head by three feet was different was because their desires were all strange, whether it was humans or objects. Some people liked money, some people liked sex, some people did good deeds, and some people were in the wrong. All sorts of desires caused them to be controlled by this desire, turning them into all kinds of demons and monsters. Even though there were countless monsters recorded in the Daoist scriptures, this kind of evil was not recorded in any of the books!


    If he had to say a name, the only thing that Wenye could say was, "Thousand Eye Empress."


    Such a terrifying appearance had already rendered Wen Ye speechless, but Ye Su, who was at the side, spoke out in grief and indignation: "How could a person who has experienced the mortal world have such clear eyes! Only children who had not eaten the five grains were left! For your own selfish desires ¡­ "


    The Thousand Eye Empress said, "Although I have transformed into a person who is neither a human nor a ghost, I have only killed those who thought themselves righteous and I have not killed the evil woman that killed me. I only wanted to tell that young master that I also have those eyes."


    Ye Su shouted, "That is not the reason why you are trying to steal my eyes!"


    The Thousand-Eyed Empress said lightly, "So what if we take it?"


    Ye Su raised her blade and said, "I will make you die more thoroughly."


    Just as Ye Su was about to make a move, Wen Ye, who was still in fear, held onto her hand and hugged her with all her might. He knew that Duro''s heart was not bad. The old procuress had killed her, but she had remembered the kindness of being raised by her and had not killed her! Her only obsession was that Qingzhou Young Master. If this was the case, then tonight was not a dead end. There was a sliver of a turning point! But if Ye Su were to make such a move, the chance would disappear! In order to survive, Wen Ye''s hands would not let go, and Ye Su would not be able to struggle free from the use of her brute force.


    The Thousand Eye Empress also asked, "Aren''t you here to get rid of me?"


    "Who said that I''m here to make a deal with you? I can let you meet that young master," cried Wen Ye. But if you let the two of us go, I know you''re a good person, or the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden would already be filled with corpses. "


    The Thousand Eye Empress laughed lightly, "This is the first time I''ve met a Taoist like you who is afraid of death. Other than you, are there any other Taoists that have done business with Evil Faction?"


    Ye Su, who had calmed down with great difficulty, retracted her dense killing intent. Seeing that she had no intention of attacking, Wen Ye let out a long sigh of relief and turned to the Thousand Eye Empress, "There are very few paths in this world that are as afraid of death as I am, but who would be willing to be a hero to live in peace? Just tell me if you want to do the deal I mentioned just now. "


    The Thousand Eye Empress pondered for a while before speaking, "I''ve waited bitterly for two years, and yet I haven''t received him. Do you know how I''ve managed to pass through this dried up well?"


    Wen Ye said: "I need time to help you find out his whereabouts. If he doesn''t want to face you, I will definitely tie him up and let him explain everything to you. But I need six months!" If I lose my tongue six months later, you can have it. "


    The ideal path in the world was mostly dark and lonely. Even if there was a radiance that reflected the world''s will, it was still often difficult to walk on the real world! Who is not the sea duckweed? The Thousand Eye Empress let out a long sigh and said, "I''ll make this deal. As long as I can meet him once more and meet him once more, it''ll be fine ¡­"

 C14

    The sky turned white, and after a night of hurrying through the streets, there were many doubts in the literary world. This caused him to completely ignore the meat buns that were being sold on the streets. With Rakshasi''s sharp eyes, it was impossible for him to not realize that the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden truly had a grudge against him! What was even weirder was that ever since he entered Wan Garden, this little Raksha seemed to have disappeared into thin air. In the past, she would always be cozily discussing the distribution of loot with Wen Ye. But he had not seen her this entire day and night! Wen Ye already had an answer in her heart, but she still headed towards the garden. She ignored the bawd calling her "Master of Heaven" and pushed the door open to enter. However, little Luosha was not inside the room.


    Wenye scratched his head, feeling indignant. He turned to Ye Su and asked, "Where''s the little girl?"


    Ye Su wrapped her arms around her twin blades and said, "Aren''t the two of you very close to each other? "You don''t even know where that little girl went. How would you know?"


    The literary industry was both angry and anxious. He was angry because this little Rakshasi dared to frame him! He was anxious about the fact that this item could be exchanged for a thousand gold. If the luxury goods from the mansion were to run away, then this business would truly be a loss to his maternal grandma. Even though the literary industry was unwilling, it could not be denied that they had been careless this time around. After feeling infuriated, they deeply blamed themselves. Because he knew from the very beginning that this little Rakasha was as sly as a fox, but this cunning was all covered up by her adorable appearance. The literary world had thought that he would behave after a few punches, but it turned out that he was still as stubborn as ever.


    But Wen Ye knew that this was not the time to fuss about Little Rakshasi''s whereabouts. After all, tonight was the full moon, and once the Thousand Eye Empress showed herself, there was no telling what kind of trouble she would cause. He jumped up from a wooden chair, quickly and accurately found his guy in the room. As he packed his bag, he mumbled, "Your martial arts are good, but you have to catch it when I jump out of the window. I can''t let this young lord shave, I just want to watch this face and find a rich man to marry me."


    Ye Su let out a cold snort and left. The image she saw for the first time suddenly collapsed ¡­ It would be better to say that it was a collapse, or that the stone had already shattered into powder. As for what other shameless things this shameless path was trying to do, Ye Su was not the least bit surprised. However, Ye Su stopped in her tracks, because little Rakshasi was standing at the door charmingly with a candied fruit in his mouth, raising his hand as if he was about to knock on the door.


    "Lian, where did you go?" Ye Su also stared at Little Rakshasi with suspicion. She hid her emotions well, but there was still a hint of concern in her eyes that could not be hidden. After all, she had already treated Little Rakshasi as her own sister.


    Little Rakshasi nodded indifferently, with the air of a king who has everything in his hands, he took a bite of the candied fruits and walked into the room, completely unconcerned about Wen Ye''s fiery eyes. He pinched his fingers together, looking at the luggage that Wen Ye was packing with disdain, and said disdainfully: "What happened to our Little Heavenly Master today?"


    Seeing her flaunting her power, Wen Ye really wanted to roll up her sleeves and beat her up, but seeing that Ye Su was staring fixedly at him, afraid that the moment he attacked, Ye Su would punch him a few times on his beautiful face, so he put his smile back on his face and fished out two taels of silver from his chest pocket. He was pained but pretended that he did not care as he said: "It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back, brother is afraid that he will never see you again. Miss Ye, Lian''er hasn''t returned for a long time. She must be starving. "Go downstairs and order a bowl of beef noodles so that the little girl will be fed."


    Receiving the silver pieces, Ye Su also felt a little worried, but she stopped herself. However, Wen Ye''s smile became brighter, "I''m a person who does things wrong. I appreciate what I''ve done, and curse what I''ve done wrong." I don''t know who Lian''er learned it from, but at such a young age, she already learnt not to stay at night. How do you expect me to explain this to her family in the future? "


    Ye Su pursed her lips and thought for a moment. She sighed and said, "She''s still a child after all. Don''t scold her too much."


    When the footsteps got farther and farther away, Wen Ye, who was still smiling, suddenly glared at him. She grabbed Luo Sha by the collar and scolded, "You little thing, when did you learn to play with the Yin? Do you know how dangerous it is? "Damn, I almost went to drink with that little ghost."


    The little Rakshasi wiped the saliva off his face with disdain, minding his own business and bit on that sweet gourd, looking like a dead pig unafraid of boiling water as he shrugged and said: "It''s wrong for me to make you show off, aren''t you the Heavenly Master of the Dragon and Tiger?"


    Wen Ye''s voice rose a few notches. "What!? You even learned to talk back? "Do you believe that this old man will hit you with a talisman ¡­"


    Little Raksha rolled his eyes and interrupted, "What cultivation experience do you have? How could I not be able to tell? I just want you to know that I''m not a servant that you could drink and come at once. To be honest, I originally wanted to leave immediately, but after thinking about it carefully, I''m willing to give you another chance. If you dare to scold me again today, just hit me. "Then I''ll go as far as I can. You can forget about my family''s good land even if you want to."


    Wen Ye was momentarily stunned, and the hand gripping his collar unconsciously loosened up. Little Raksha slightly exerted his strength and struggled to get away from the ground. He looked at Wen Ye''s dull expression and gave a cold snort. Seeing the face of this eight year old girl, Wen Ye thought that she hid her thoughts very well. Along the way, this little girl was like a happy fool. She was being led away by the nose. How come she was so smart today? Wenye looked suspiciously at little Luosha, who seemed to have noticed the probing look in his eyes, and seemed to have guessed what he was thinking about. He pointed at his own little head and said, "Aunt, there''s sixty-seven years of experience here, how could a twenty-something year old boy like you compare to me? Or is it because you have taken a fancy to my looks? But that''s not your fault. Even that stupid little stone kept yelling all day that he wanted to marry me when he grew up. It was reasonable for a mortal like you to have such thoughts, but... Are you worthy? "


    "Pah!" However, pointing at Little Rakshasi''s face, even though his whole body was trembling in anger, he still could not scold her. After all, what Little Rakshasi said was right, if she was angered and turned around and really left, then wouldn''t all this miles go for nothing? When he thought of this, Wen Ye swallowed those vulgar words into his stomach, treating it as the Third Elder farting beside him. "Why did you do that?"


    Little Raksha said expressionlessly, "I just want to tell you that I don''t want to continue acting in this show. "In such a lively world, you can make money and have fun everywhere. Why do you have to do this kind of self-deceptive business?"


    Wen Ye gritted his teeth and said, "To you demons, this world is indeed very interesting. But a person like me who has no money, no money, no wine, and no guts, in this world, is just a bigger cage! What soaring success? A dragon or phoenix among men? I, your father, have never cared about them. I just want to live, is that wrong? "


    Her lips were slightly opened, as if she was about to curse. After all, she could be considered as the successor to the eloquent literary world, but she only let out a light sigh and said, "No matter which way we go, no one can interfere with us, but you can! There is one thing waiting for you right now that will make a difference in your life. "


    Wen Ye snorted: "I think you found the wrong person. I don''t have the courage to cut off the meat and feed it to the falcons, but Yang Zhu is one of them."


    The corner of little Luosha''s mouth slightly lifted, his eyes revealing a hint of alertness as he said, "Since we''ve already reached this step, are you going to give up so easily? If you help her, you''ll be able to get free and unfettered in the future." Wenye frowned, as if he realized something. That little Rakshasi also raised his head proudly and said, "That''s right, I followed you all the way last night, including your conversation I heard clearly."


    According to the little Rakshasi''s temperament, she definitely would not have such a heart of a Bodhisattva, but at this point, Wen Ye could not help but be skeptical. His previous'' shamelessness'' was just a facade she deliberately revealed herself, but he still did not understand and asked, "Why are you so worried for her?"


    A tinge of sadness leaked out of the little Rakshasi''s eyes as she said, "Because she is very pitiful. On the other hand, I also want to see what kind of appearance love has."


    Which girl in this world didn''t like that hero? If this hero was born a bit more beautiful, then that would be the best. For example, in the Azure Province, the young prince of the Azure Province, whose clan''s young woman did not expect him to be taken captive by the young prince. Unfortunately, the young prince had a very proud personality and looked down on that rouge. At this moment, Wen Ye realized with a start that this little Luo Sha seemed to have grown a lot taller than he was three months ago. Looking at this little Luosha, Wenye could not help but sigh in his heart: "Which girl doesn''t have feelings for the spring?"

 C15

    Life will be boring and boring. Only the strong can survive in this world, the weak will be eliminated, and this world will have a strict teacher. When you cannot endure the frustration, failure, and training, it will cut you off without hesitation. It also seemed like a fairy wearing a pure white dress. Wherever her skirt went, the snowy plains were as quiet as a virgin. The snow-capped peaks were cold and straight. The pedestrians had no choice but to keep their clothes tightly buttoned. They put their hands in their pockets, shrunk their necks, and walked quickly, but people still felt lonely.


    The world was full of lonely people.


    Even if they died on the road, no one would know.


    The ideal path in the world is mostly lonely and dark, like the moon shining alone, even though there is the will of the day, but often confined to the reality and can not reach. The moonlight scattered down onto the ground. The branches of the withered tree and the moonlight shined on each other. They were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, as if they were in a ghost''s lair.


    It had already been cold for a very long time. If they were to ask the bystanders why it was so cold, they would not be able to understand why it was so. They would only be able to see the man wrapped in winter clothes, lightly sipping wine from a single chair and a single house.


    This was because he had also felt the Yin Qi that covered the sky. Although this Yin Qi was far from the fear brought about by the two ghosts, to Wen Ye, there was no difference between the two as they could both take his life.


    In the house behind them, the two girls who were happily chatting seemed very relaxed. Even though Little Rakshasi''s eyes inadvertently glanced at Wen Ye, who was sitting with his back to her, the smile in his eyes was undisguised. It was as if she loved seeing Wen Ye fail. She was filled with curiosity. Although the two of them said that they were siblings, to her, they seemed like enemies. The two of them did not know who they were, so they had a strange tacit understanding with each other regarding cheating. Ye Su only thought that Ye Mo had taught the little girl badly in the literary world. However, this matter was something Wen Ye knew in his heart. If the seemingly harmless little Rakshasi were to be taken in by her and given a harsh punishment behind her back, no one would be able to bear it. At this moment, Wen Ye was the best example.


    In the daytime, Wen Ye said, "Since you''re listening somewhere, you should know that I''ve already promised to kidnap that Qingzhou''s young master and send him to Qingzhou. Let''s leave here for Qingzhou now."


    Who knew that little Luosha puffed out his cheeks and shook his head, "If we leave, what will happen to the Venerate Venerate City tonight? What about these innocent people in the garden? "Thus, not only can you not leave tonight, you must also urge her to leave, and not injure the innocent."


    The two of them, Mai Mang, did not give in to either of the needles. One dragged it until night fell, and even if they wanted to, they would not be able to leave. Just as Wen Ye was about to complain, there was a knock on the door. The old procuress asked in a curious tone: "Teacher, are you there?"


    What was coming had finally come. Wen Ye sighed and stood up. She picked up the peach wood sword on the table and said to the two of them, "I don''t care about the two of you. We''ll meet under the old locust tree outside Shang Yong City."


    The little Rakshasi nodded. After giving instructions, Wen Ye opened the door, looked at the old procuress''s panicking face and nodded. "I understand the situation, and instructed me not to take even half a step outside the door regardless of what I heard."


    Ever since the strange thing happened, the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden was no longer entertaining guests at the full moon. It was no longer as lively as it usually was, driving away the Brothel Keeper, who shut the door like an empty building! Only the Peach Wood Sword was left behind to guard the front door of the literary industry. He looked majestic and majestic, but the scruples in his heart were probably only clear to Wenye.


    This standoff lasted for six hours. The snowflakes in the sky had just arrived. Wen Ye gave a bitter smile because he felt that the Thousand Eye Empress had appeared in front of him. He slowly raised his head and stared at the terrifying face. "We met last night."


    The Thousand Eye Empress nodded. "You came to stop me? "According to your cultivation experience, you won''t be able to stop me."


    "I know." Wen Ye gave a self-deprecating smile and said, "How could I stop you? To be honest, the reason why I''m standing here right now is because I was forced. And I should be very grateful that you didn''t kill me last night."


    The Thousand-Eyed Empress laughed lightly, "Don''t say that too early. If the hope of your promise to me turns into disappointment, then even if the world is big, I will definitely find you."


    Wen Ye sighed. "I know that with your ability, you will definitely be able to find me. But since we''ve already made a deal, are you willing to make another deal with me? "


    The Thousand Eye Empress asked, "What are the conditions?"


    "You are not allowed to appear in this garden again for three months, let alone do evil," said Wenye.


    The Thousand Eye Empress went blank for a moment, then smiled and said, "It''s an interesting condition. I hope the item you want to trade is worthy of this condition."


    To her, the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden was a tragedy, and it was also the main culprit that caused her death! Good and evil always come back in return. All these literary businesses were clear about this, but if it wasn''t for the fact that little Rakshasi threatened him with a mansion full of gold, why would literary industry appear here? He said, "Last night, I said that I would bring him to see you within six months. Tonight, I suddenly reneged on my promise. The time is set for March. In other words, I will bring him to see you within three months. However, you must not kill in vain during these three months. "


    Wenye knew in his heart that which gongzi in Qingzhou was the only one she wanted to see in her life, so he used this as an excuse to bring her along. It was unknown which gongzi in Qingzhou it was! However, three months was enough for him to bring Little Rakshasi to the Heaven Gate and exchange him for a mansion with ten thousand gold. As long as he could obtain the money, he could hire a few Daoists like Lingyun and Six Puti. Despite this shamelessness, the industry did not think much of it. Using his own life to exchange for a mediocre city for a peaceful March. In his opinion, this deal was a loss. However, seeing how the Thousand Eye Empress seemed to be deep in thought, Wenye knew that she was tempted by this deal.


    Therefore, Wen Ye seized the opportunity to ask: "With my insignificant cultivation experience, where can I run to? I did it for this city and also for you. If you continue to do whatever you want for these three months, you won''t be able to avoid being exterminated by the people of the sect. Three months is just like passing clouds to the current you. You are currently covered in sin, and even if he sees you, he would be absolutely disappointed. These three months are the time you give to Shang Yong City, and at the same time, it is also your own time. "


    She slowly raised her head, and her eyes revealed hope and pain. She seemed very conflicted as she said, "I can stop hurting others, but I absolutely cannot let that malicious woman live through these three months smoothly."


    Wenye said, "As long as you agree not to hurt her again, why should you scare her?"


    The Thousand Eye Empress nodded. "In that case, you may leave."


    As the Thousand Eyed Empress spoke, her body slowly moved towards the ten thousand flower gardens, passing through the houses as if she was in a place devoid of people. Not long later, the old procuress''s frightened cries sounded from inside the buildings, "Heavenly master ¡­ Don''t come near me! "


    The old procuress''s mournful cry entered Wen Ye''s ears, and she immediately felt that it was very ironic. The old procuress''s shrill shriek was immediately very ironic, but the evil fruit she personally bore did not lose her life due to the kindness of the fruit. Amidst the screams of the old procuress, Wen Ye lifted his head and walked towards the agreed location with Ye Su.


    There were two old horses under the locust tree. It was unknown where Ye Su got them from. She sat down and hugged Little Rakshasi, quietly leaning against the locust tree. When Rakshasi, who was in his embrace, saw Wen Ye arrive, he asked and woke Ye Su who was sleeping soundly. After a simple conversation, Ye Su put the saddle on the old horse''s back and asked: "Can you ride a horse?"


    Wen Ye rubbed the tip of her nose and said, "Can I look at the horse?"


    Ye Su smiled, "I''ll teach you."


    At daybreak, three hundred miles away, under the drizzling rain, the three of them slowly entered a small town. Although the town was small, because of a famous mountain, it had always been a place where the Daoists gathered.


    This famed mountain was called "Old Lord''s Mountain". Rumor has it that it was a place for Laozi to fly to the sky, and Laozi was a clone of Laozi.


    The inn in the small town was not considered spacious and was already overcrowded, or it could be said that it was like this every day. Those who did not wish to live on the streets crowded here, making it especially crowded. The shopkeeper did his best to speak, and each room was filled with three or four people. The remaining twenty or so people could not be accommodated and could only sit around the hall.


    The shop staff moved the tables and chairs away and started a big fire in the hall. Although the sky was freezing cold, a light drizzle fell outside the door. Without a room, these old men were already dissatisfied. If they were not even stingy enough to start a fire, then the old men who were wet all over would destroy this shop. They all wore robes and stared at each other.


    Wherever there was trouble, there was gossip. Don''t think that this evaluation was the unique ability of the old Taoist. There were plenty of clever ones in the world. When the three of them walked into the guest house, they were surprised by the sudden cheers from the story.


    "What story is this?" he asked.


    A man with the accent of a couch said with a burp, "He said that Sword Immortal Pei Min broke through a thousand armor in one sword strike in Fengling County."

 C16

    Star Seizer Tower was located at the foot of the Grand Chamber Mountain. Its back was facing the Mount Yushu, while its west was facing the Mt. Yushu. There was a hill to the east and a mountain range to the east. If it was late at night, the lights would shine brightly, much like the bright pearls in the fairy''s hands. The towering pavilion pierced through the clouds and sky. It was a towering pavilion with a roof of gold tiles. Its appearance was extraordinary.


    The first floor of the fifth floor, ten steps a corridor, ornamental painting, magnificent gold, smoke willow fall bridge, the wind curtain green. Ordinary people only dared to watch from a distance. If they got any closer, they would be caught by the cavalry. After being drunk, the old Daoist would have much more courage to say that the Starplucking Star Seizer Pavilion was a place where one could step over the clouds, pick the sun and moon, circle the palace with the silk sleeves of immortals, and never cry out unintelligible love egrets.


    This Star Seizer Pavilion was also considered a scenic spot in the Azure Province. Counting the age, it was about the same size as the crown prince Lin. Back then, Lin Peng Sheng and the Azure Province King were overjoyed! After six months of great construction, finally, when Lin Pi was born, the Starseizing Tower was completed. The first time the crown prince was born, Qingzhou City was bustling with noise and excitement, while Lin Chenye spent a lot of money on it. The grand feast lasted three days in Qingzhou City. Little Flower, who came from outside the city, had his stomach burst during that three days.


    His Highness the crown prince was extremely good at drinking wine, and because he was even more beautiful than a woman, he was even more charming than an ordinary girl. It was a pity that despite being drunk, he was still a sickly man, extremely weak.


    This morning, the young prince said that he wanted to try the taste of the deep sea dragon fish. The young prince would be wearing cloth clothes and would carry a xuan iron sword on his back for hundreds of miles of travel during the night, but the young prince didn''t say anything about the moon and the sky. Otherwise, there would be a commotion on the ground. Every time he stepped out of the street, he would hear the sound of the gongs and drums. Some people ridiculed him incessantly, while others welcomed him with smiles. Jin Kui, the size of restaurants, was looking forward to the arrival of this young prince, how could he lack gold and silver treasures? He heard from some families that this young prince was very generous with his money. If he could get a cup of wine for him, it would be worth a hundred taels of silver. If she could be favored by him for a night, then she would have made a fortune!


    Lin Chenye was famous. The Iron Heel had driven the northern barbarians all the way to the depths of the desert, where he had beaten Caiwu until he was defeated without a single loss. No wonder people would say that this great Wenjiang Mountain was propped up by him, the Qingzhou King! As a meritorious general, Lin Chenye let out some words and proudly said to the seven year old Lin Pi, "Son, don''t be afraid of anything. In Chang An City, if anyone dares to bully you, beat them back. As long as they don''t make a fool out of themselves in front of a saint, I will take care of everything."


    It had only been three months since he said that, yet Lin Pi had not even caused any trouble in Chang An City before Lin Chenye, who was suspected by the saints, had already returned to Qingzhou. Lin Pi was also helpless and immediately compromised, thinking that being a playboy in Changan City was not bad, being a playboy in Qingzhou was not bad. And when Lin Chenye was fuming and glaring at him, he would always say, "It is the fault of this young master for turning into this kind of appearance. If it weren''t for you teaching me, young master, I would be proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and calligraphy, and the five scriptures would already be in my stomach."


    Tonight''s Star Seizer Pavilion should have been filled with the joy of flying, but! The drum beats in front of the prince''s residence had sounded three times, indicating that something major had happened.


    On the throne of the King''s Manor, he was wearing a black robe and his eyes were filled with determination. As one of the vassal lords of this world, he was an armed soldier! Who would flatter and flatter him when they saw him? At this time, the servants of the mansion did not even dare to breathe loudly, bowing and groveling. This was because the war horses that were high up in the eyes of the emperor of the Azure Province were whining, their red robes were fluttering in the wind, their horses were wrapped around their corpses, and the killing intent from the battlefield was so intense that no one dared to look directly at them! After all, there was only a single heir left in the Azure Province who was with him. If he was learning the way of the eldest sister and guarding the mountain, then the Azure Province would likely be less angry.


    Lin Chenye had heard of this matter and had been personally led by the armored commander-in-chief to surround Qiyun Mountain. However, this little girl did not go down the mountain and even said that if a blind person dared to hurt her future husband, she could forget about having a safe place to stay in Qingzhou. The Armoured Cavalry leader did not dare to frown. Lin Chenye also asked, "What do you want to know about this unstable path with an unstable heart?"


    Lin Xiao Xiao revealed a lovestruck expression as she said, "You look pretty."


    Lin Chenye almost went to drink with the little ghost, he angrily said, "Come home with me, there are more handsome men in this world than him, I''ll catch them for you!"


    Lin Xiao Xiao shook her head. "No, I want this small path."


    In his entire life, Lin Chenye had fought all kinds of battles, but he could do nothing to this little brat. No matter how he blew his beard and glared, these two would still dare to talk back! They might as well stay far away from Qingzhou and run to the border of Anxi Province to guard it. Sometimes, Lin Chenye also wondered if he had set a trap for his precious daughter, which was why that brat dared to be so lawless and take advantage of his sleeping time to draw a big bastard on his forehead!


    In this world, everyone knew that the only person who could make Lin Chenye travel three thousand miles to return to the Azure Province in one night was that crown prince. He, who sat on the high seat, was no longer the heroic figure of the past. His brows were tightly knitted together. At this moment, he was just a worried old father. Under that tall seat, the eight Cyan Plains Cavalry were all filled with killing intent and grandeur. All of them were dragons and phoenixes, but their gazes were filled with respect towards Lin Chenye.


    The name of the Cyan Plains Steel Cavalry shook the world, and the eight Cyan Plains Steel Cavalry that Lin Chenye had personally trained were his right-hand men who could beat the reputation of the Cyan Plains Steel Cavalry! The right general, Yan Ping, had won over Lin Chenye''s heart and had become a brother to the opposite sex! Because a few years ago, Lin Chenye clashed with the Ye family in the imperial court, he used it as a cover for him to escape. He used it as a shield to cover Lin Chenye''s escape, while he himself died at the entrance of Weiyang Palace. Only one girl managed to keep her life. From the looks of it, this girl was just a bargaining chip that Lin Chenye had left behind in fear of forcing him to disobey her.


    Ten-odd years ago, he was General Shi of Youzhou, who had done a great service to Nanli City. Lin Chenye had brought him to the capital, where he could have been promoted to an official, but at the banquet, the Great General Cao Shuang and Lin Chenye had a pleasant conversation. He patted his shoulder lightly, but Lin Chenye happened to catch his eye, protecting his master, knocking over countless fine wine, kicking away numerous officials, and then Cao Shuang gritted his teeth and said to Lin Chenye, "You really have a loyal and good subordinate."


    The Saint originally wanted him to become the captain of the Black Tortoise Sect''s guard, but Lin Chenye was afraid that the Great General Cao Shuang would take revenge on him, so with a turn, he allowed him to become a second lieutenant in Luoyang City. As for the position of a first lieutenant, it was also taken away by the tactful Sima Zheng, which was also Lin Chenye''s plan.


    However, even now, the Great General Cao Shuang still had a grudge against the Eastsea King.


    Although this was also due to Lin Chenye''s selfish motives, the bigger reason was that he had only left behind a son. The hussar general Zhuo Beishan had entered the Longevity Manor to suppress the border, and the light general Wang Chong had been dispatched to the Southern Li Peace Plains. Among the eight riders, only the cavalryman, Zhao Lun, was left behind in Qingzhou. At this moment, the eight cavalrymen had received Lin Chenye''s order to return completely. It was all because of Little Lin Pi.


    Sitting on the high seat, Lin Chenye rubbed his brows and sighed with sorrow as he slowly let out a long breath, "These 18 years have passed by so quickly."


    Back then, when the demon star appeared, the Azure Province''s king stood guard over the palace with a spear and armor for the entire night. That sword had lost half of its cultivation to protect the crown prince for 18 years, but it was only 18 years. That was because the evil star had said before she left that she would come back eighteen years later, in the spring, on the day that Lin Xi was born. How could the Eight Cavalry not know about this? But he didn''t expect that these 18 years would pass so quickly! If it were not for Lin Chenye''s reminder, they would have thought that Lin Pi was still a toddler learning the language.


    Sima Fan coldly snorted and shouted, "Come, take my silver spear. Old Sima, I want to see where this evil will come to my Azure Province to cause trouble!"

 C17

    Today, after taking off his lieutenant''s robe, he returned to the Azure Province. He was still the same old Sima who dared to chase a person and slaughter him for a few miles! From his point of view, the Azure Province was much more comfortable compared to the lifeless Chang An City. There were too many rules in that damned place. Soldiers couldn''t show their faces when they drank wine, and they still had to set a limit to their alcohol consumption. If their alcohol consumption exceeded that amount, they would also be punished. After so many years of being bored, his mouth was almost covered with salt! How could he be as free as when he first came to the Azure Province''s military camp? After getting drunk, he rode his horse majestically to the training field to have a look. If a new recruit didn''t recognize him, Old Sima, he would make a small report and have Jiang San ruthlessly wear his little shoes for him!


    The officials in Chang An City had no good thing. The world was filled with disasters and people were in constant trouble. They were still fighting over the position of nothingness, and trying to restrain each other. Based on his personality, Old Sima had long since cursed out loud. However, his job in Chang An City was Lin Chenye''s order, so he had no choice but to follow his orders. Old Sima had never seen anything in his life! That Little Lin Pi was the precious thing that he had seen growing up, that Demon Star was a beast that ran away from that mountain?


    That day, Lin Chenye was guarding the house with a gun! He, the Eight Cavalry, was still practicing day and night in the Azure Province''s barracks. Naturally, he didn''t know what was going on with Fiend Star! But how could Lin Chenye not know? Even though that Jian Min had heavily injured her with his half a life of cultivation, he was still unable to gain the slightest bit of advantage over her.


    The matter of exterminating the evil being was a specialty of the sect. Lin Chenye being able to use his flesh and blood body to stab at the demon star with an iron sharp weapon was already an incredible feat, but now, without an expert guarding the sect! He, Lin Chenye, was not confident that he could force back Yao Xing.


    The eight horsemen watched him holding his spear in front of his face as he looked down at the world with disdain. All of them were infatuated with him! However, this was the first time Lin Chenye, who was filled with worry, had seen it. Sima Fu then asked, "Surnamed Lin, where did your courage go when you were guarding the Ping Jing Pass alone? A single Fiend Star is comparable to the power of that one hundred thousand Western Crow soldiers? "


    Of the eight, only Sima Form dares to do this to Lin Chenye, the other six are all waiting for Lin Chenye''s order, only to see Lin Chenye slowly raise his head and say: "Lin Pi is important, but the lives of brothers are still important! Li Yuan, make a trip to Dragon Tiger Mountain. If that Ling Xiao is still not willing to go down the mountain, teach him a lesson. Zhuo Beishan had been to the Heavenly Sword Hall and had given Jian Min a small gift. Wang Chong, you have to win over all the famous Taoists in the world and have them gather at Qingzhou on the Feast of Yuanjia! "If you don''t obey, then you have to tie them up for me." Sima Jun''s eyes were shining as he rubbed his palms together. Lin Chenye could not help but cover his forehead with his hand, "Gather the battle robes for Lieutenant Sima and secure the King''s Manor."


    Lin Chenye had always been swift and decisive. Once he sent out the order, all seven of them agreed! The candle''s shadow swayed slightly, and the night was as cold as water. Only Lin Chenye, who was seated high up on the platform, was left. The flickering red candle light shone incessantly in his eyes, and within that burning red light, the bloody figure of that year at the Plains of Peace gradually appeared ¡­ Wherever she passed by, even the loud and clear wind would become gentler. She slowly walked up to the stage, took a pair of hammers, and beat her twin drums as if she was riding on a heavenly mount of 3,000 fingers of the world. Lin Chenye heard the drumbeat that day, the eight horses heard it, and all three thousand men of the Azure Province heard it. Unfortunately, that drumbeat only rang once, and the person who played it fell down along with the leaves in the wind when the gate was broken.


    As she was dying, the woman only whispered, "Don''t let Bian''er learn to be like you." That day, Lin Chenye, who was known as the "Human Massacre", cried incessantly. That ray of white moonlight was the only wound in his heart. After the death of the woman, when the pilgrim bestowed the marriage on Lin Chenye, the target of the marriage was the eighth princess, Zhao He. Since she was young, she did not learn from the girl and instead rode on a bow with the man. However, Lin Chenye arrogantly said in front of all the civil and military officials, "I, Lin Chenye, have only one wife in my whole life, there is no way I can take in a concubine."


    When these words reached Zhao He''s ears, she felt extremely ashamed that she had to break off the engagement in front of everyone else. Although she was a man, she was still a daughter in the end. Later, Lin Chenye returned to Qingzhou to raise troops and build up troops, and next spring in the next attack at Jingguan. In the same winter, when the Pingjing Pass was broken, Lin Chenye and the wall once again sounded the battle drum that had been sealed away for a long time ¡­ Xiwu was unwilling to accept this. He began to gather a hundred thousand soldiers with the border guards! At this time, the Northern Faction was also covetously eyeing the long-lost attack of the Southern Li. Thus, the Zhaohe Princess took the initiative to use it as a bargaining chip to comfort the Western Crow and marry the Western Crow Crown Prince. The situation in the post-Western world gradually stabilized. Under Zhuo Beishan''s leadership, Nanli attacked the capital city. Originally, the restless Northern Mang entered the Central Plains without permission, almost as if the envoy was willing to call the text "Heavenly Province".


    Lin Chenye rubbed his brows, sighed and slowly stood up from the high platform, walking towards the Crown Prince''s courtyard. The guest courtyard was very close, but Lin Chenye walked very slowly. Even though he knew that Lin Pi was currently recuperating in the guest courtyard, that was also the result of his actions three days ago.


    To the south of the city of Anqing, a group of bandits had taken control of the mountain and become kings. Because it was located in the throat of the Silk Road, they had specifically intercepted the imperial carriage, and the people of the King of Shu, Lin Bo, had sent troops to suppress them several times, but had been repeatedly beaten back by the bandits.


    The land of the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River was mostly the residence of Wen Qing Mo Ke. The place of the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River was mostly the residence of Wen Qing Mo Ke. In recent years, there had been a famous literary person who spoke of major events. He wrote about how he was filled with resentment and how he painted about how the common people didn''t want to live. No one in Jiangnan didn''t remember his scriptures, the commoners'' mistakes in the imperial court was a matter of dropping their heads, but he was a secretive person, so no one could see his face, only his scriptures and paintings were left behind ¡­


    Prince Xiwu had succeeded the throne four years ago, but the process had been quite dangerous. He had once been forced back to Chang''an City, and had asked the Sage to help him fight for the throne. For matters of the neighboring kingdoms, it wasn''t appropriate for others to interfere, but the existence of Princess Zhao He made the Sage secretly send troops. However, after the prince had succeeded to the throne, he did not act normally. He ordered his subordinates to be executed. He did not listen to the imperial edict, and had the intention of offending the soldiers. And there was no more news from Princess Zhaohe ¡­


    These years, it had gradually entered the royal family''s field of vision. The Sixth Prince of the deceased country of South Li had made the restoration of his country his life''s greatest goal, and because of these people who had caused trouble, the people of the southern territories had been filled with endless grievances. Although there was no intention to rebel, the Northern Mountain had to be prepared for disaster.


    Southern Li was originally under the jurisdiction of King Lin Wei, but because Lin Wei was the Queen''s confidant and was reluctant to lose troops, he recommended Lin Chenye to be calm and peaceful. Lin Chenye was not satisfied with Ye''s interference in the political affairs of the imperial court and his words from the imperial court. Since ancient times, the wind was the most touching, even the saints felt that Lin Chenye had lost face and wanted to question him for his crimes. At this time, Huainan Wang Ling Heng and Bao Qin Jiang Lun led their trusted aides and ministers to plead for Lin Chenye, saving him from death, but the job of fighting for South Pingxi was still done by Lin Chenye.


    When he was in a bad mood, the Demon King of Confusion did not show any restraint. Thus, after Lin Chenye returned to the Cyan Plains, he spent three days lying on Lin Pi''s bed, unable to get down from the bed even now.


    Lin Chenye, who was wandering in front of the door, heard a carefree voice coming from the brightly lit room, "Old man, you''re still not coming in even after so long. Could it be that you''ve come to feel pity for him, or to admire your own martial prowess?"


    Lin Pi, who was lying on the bed, was drinking wine and eating delicacies. He did not look like he was in pain at all. Looking at his face which was turning more and more like his mother''s, Lin Chenye could not help but sigh. The killing intent in his eyes was exceptionally gentle when he looked at Lin Pi. There was helplessness, pity, and even more, deep love and love towards this little rascal. Lin Chenye smiled, "In a few days, it will be your birthday. What kind of gift do you want?"


    Lin Qin exclaimed, he was clearly surprised, and asked suspiciously: "Lin Chenye, what kind of demonic wind are you taking? In the past, you were only beating me or scolding me, how can you behave like this today? Could it be that the enemy has come knocking, and is afraid of being chopped into mincemeat, so he played a love card and wanted me to die in your place to ease your guilt? "


    "If you don''t want to stay in bed forever, then just shut up and tell me what you want as a birthday present," Lin Chenye scolded angrily.


    Lin Pi did not retort, and the room also became silent. There was only the sound of him drinking the sculpted wine, and Lin Chenye did not urge him. He stood in front of the bed, pleased with himself. He remembered that when Lin Pi was twelve years old, he asked for a mausoleum. At that time, Lin Chenye was also surprised, but Lin Pi laughed and said: "Everyone says that life and death is a matter of life and death, with my great reputation, after death, I should have a magnificent mausoleum to call a mausoleum. I want the mausoleum to be suspended in the sky, to stand on the earth, to be called a golden jade hall! The people of the afterlife send their praises. "


    After waiting quietly for a while, Lin Chenye asked, "Have you thought it through?"


    Lin Pi nodded his head before finishing the wine in the pot in one gulp. "Find me a war horse, forge a silver spear, a long sword, and a set of armor. If a horse is the king of wild horses, the silver spear will take over all the mountains and rivers, the sword will be the sword of the times, and the armor of war will be like a rainbow. " Lin Chenye was also full of suspicion, but he heard Lin Qi hatefully retorting, "What is that Lin Hanqing, he just gave birth to a good family. Lin Chenye was also suspicious, but he heard Lin Qi hatefully retort," What is that Lin Hanqing, he just gave birth to a good family.


    Lin Hanqing was King Dingnan''s eldest son. He wielded a bright silver spear made out of plum blossoms. He was unparalleled in this world. They were the pillars of the imperial court. Due to their outstanding battle achievements, they were only in their early twenties, yet they were already rank 3 martial artists. Some said that it all depended on the reputation of the Southern King, but this did not affect his position in the heart of Miss Under Heaven. The little general Lin Chenye had seen a few of these people, and was quite surprised. He was a little jealous of his useless brother Lin Wei. This was because Lin Hanqing was indeed the most outstanding heir to the vassal lords. On the other hand, their family''s Lin Pi, Ye Sheng, was revered by everyone in the Cyan Plains. However, most of the people in the world were scolding.


    His mother''s dying Vino, Lin Chenye still remembered, did not let Lin Pi live in the darkness of the government and grow under his wing. However, looking at the praises of his descendants, Lin Chenye was lying when he said that he was not jealous. Looking at Lin Pi, who was showing off his pettiness, Lin Chenye seemed to have awoken from a dream. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he said, "Alright, alright, let me give you a set of clothes worthy of your status so that everyone in the world will know your name!"

 C18

    Cloud - roofed sandalwood for beams, crystal jade for lamps, pearls for curtains, Fangjin as the foundation. On the six feet wide bed of the agarwood hung a silk cloth, which was embroidered with pearls and silver lines. The wind stirred the silk. On the bed, there was a blue jade pillow, covered with a soft silk blanket, folded jade ribbons, white jade with gold beads embedded in it, carved into the ground into a lotus, five lotus flowers, and a warm feeling on bare feet.


    Red candles were flickering in the window, rain fell down along the eaves, and the ground was rippled, like a sigh that seemed to be retained. Beautiful jade tents, hazy muslin, the figure lying on top of it could not be seen, the large peony green smokes were blue, the long pink daffodils were scattered flowers and green leaves were flowing, the green muslin was draped with gold threads, the pearl inlaid in her hair was swaying in her steps. The thin waist was bound by the clouds, and it was even more obvious that it couldn''t be gripped tightly. A Seven Treasures Coral hairpin reflected his vision like a hibiscus, and his face was incomparably gorgeous. A pair of enchanting phoenix eyes, yet it was also awe-inspiring. Her hair was combed into a bun, making her appear beautiful and graceful. The little finger sized pearl was sparkling like snow and sparkled like sparkling stars in her hair.


    The lips of the collapsed woman parted slightly, but her voice was soft and melodious, sounding somewhat playful. "You came to me right after you recovered from your illness. Prince, you really are impatient." "How could there be a foppish young lord like you, who could not tell the difference between life and death? What a pity that there is no one in the family of generals."


    The man who answered her was dressed in a dark, narrow sleeved python robe with embroidered golden lines at the cuffs. He wore a black jade belt around his waist and wore a white jade pendant around his waist. Anyone could see that he was full of energy, but if he said his name, it would definitely shock everyone.


    The crown prince of Qingzhou, Lin Pi.


    Lin Chenye was a great hero, but Lin Pi looked extremely weak. It was said that he was a powerful general. If these words were placed on the crown prince''s body, it would truly be a joke. The woman lying flat on the ground had a great background, she was the descendant of the Mo family!


    The natural scriptures of heaven and earth, the friendship of ancient times." Back in the days when Shi was different from others in both the ways of the world and the theory of man, the words of the Hundred Classes had different purposes and were at a loss as to what to do next. The saints of the previous dynasty then left the hundred families and revered the Confucianism, unifying their thoughts. The Confucians were revered as orthodox celebrities, while the others were regarded as traitors! In order to ensure the continuation of the Mo family, the disciples of the Mo family had built a secret plot to gather large amounts of wealth so as to survive in troubled times. This secret zone was called Mo Yong! The tenth generation of the Mo family, in order to protect the Mo family''s heritage, built all the books into a book called "Seven Stars Art". However, as the internal strife of the Mo family gradually disappeared before the eyes of the people, the divided Mo family gradually formed two main Prominent Class families, namely the Pei family in the east of the river and the Li family in the east. The woman''s name was called Shu Wang, and her surname was Li. The brother of the Li family was Li Xuanji, and he was one of the seven sages of the bamboo forest.


    "When I was twelve, Lin Chenye took me into the military camp to teach me how to be a soldier. Lin Chenye asked. From ancient times until now, who could be called the top talent! I replied, "Not a single one."


    "Lin Chenye asked, that Overlord Chu Yi dares to traverse the world with his 800 Steel Cavalry and fight with the High Ancestor? Is he worthy of the title of Genius? I answer, although the Overlord Chu is invincible in martial arts, he was headstrong and did not listen to his words. In the end, he was killed along with the river. He could be called a tiger general and a talent general. "


    Lin Chenye asked again. That Wei Man was above ten thousand men and had a million men under his command. He was loyal beyond words. I replied that Wei Man was a suspicious person, killing the virtuous only because of one or two rumours that he bullied the widow in his later years and monopolized the imperial court. "He can be called a bear molester in troubled times, or a general in his own right.


    "Lin Chenye is asking, then the previous dynasty''s Flying General guarded the west side, blessing the world with songs and dances, surrender to all four sides, is that a general talent? "I replied that the Flying General had high aspirations, but he was stubborn and made many enemies in the court. In the end, he ended up dismembered. What a pity, what a pity."


    Li Shu Wang asked with interest, "If you want to compare the strength of a general with Chu, Wei Man and General Fei?"


    Lin Qi chuckled, "Of course not." However, if I were to be a general, I would definitely not learn from that Chu Yu, nor would I learn from Wei Mansheng, nor would I learn from that General Fei. If I am the general, I will definitely protect my great text and my legacy for all eternity! " Which man was unwilling to wear armor and hold a spear? Which man did not want to dream of fighting on the battlefield against the Gold Steel Horse? A hint of yearning appeared in Lin Qin''s eyes, but he then let out a deep sigh and said, "Unfortunately, that old thing Lin Chenye has seen too much in his life. I''m afraid that I can''t do anything but drink with a widow here."


    Li Shu''s brows wrinkled as he replied, "Who''s the widow?"


    Looking at the girl he thought would understand her the most in this world, he smiled and said, "In the coming spring, I will have my eighteenth birthday and the trivial matters that have troubled me for eighteen years will be made clear. I am afraid this will be my last birthday, and as my wife, wouldn''t you have to be a widow?"


    However, in recent years, as the 18 years approached, the rumors in Qingzhou City had become increasingly intense. They said that the Heavenly Demon Star, the bronze head of the demon star, the hooves of the ox, the trident, the flame spewing out of its mouth, and the light in its eyes would arrive on the day that Lin Pei was born on his 18th birthday. His words were plausible, and it was hard to not believe. Even though Lin Chenye had suppressed this matter, the rumors had spread very quickly, all the way until it reached his ears as the main culprit.


    Lin Pi was still the same Lin Pi who only knew how to drink and have fun in the past, he seemed to not be affected by the rumors. However, his heart was filled with fear for the Demon Star that others were talking about, because he had been having a strange dream all these years. In the dream, the girl whose face couldn''t be seen would always mutter, "Time is up. This time, I won''t let you go."


    This was a nightmare that could not be described with words. Lin Pi was awakened countless times as he was drenched in sweat! However, as the 18 year trial got closer and closer, Lin Pi suddenly felt relaxed towards Fiend Star. This person would sooner or later become a pile of dirt, but sooner or later he would get into trouble.


    These eighteen years of acting altruistically and enjoying a life that others could not even dream of for several lifetimes, what was there to be unsatisfied with? Lin Pi Nan said, "This is the last time I''ve been here. Even if it''s my birthday, I''ll go drink with the little ghost. Beauty, you can''t remarry." Li Shu Wang was used to the man''s frivolous words, but it was the first time that he saw something like that. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Lin Qi bitterly smile and say, "If I die, what should I do with that old thing Lin Chenye? That old fellow had the same brain as that Flying General. He was extremely pedantic and didn''t understand how to be flexible. The powers in the court were already dissatisfied with him, but he did not know it yet. The young master had long advised him to form a good relationship with the court, but he just ignored him. "If I were to be chopped into mincemeat by my enemy, how would I be able to recognize him in the Underworld ¡­"


    Lin Pi''s usual bragging turned into a grumbling tonight. Li Shu Wang sat up straight without interrupting. She just listened quietly because she understood that this seemingly popinjay official''s thoughts were more detailed than anyone else''s. She could guess Lin Pi''s ambition, and she could hear the endless reluctance in his casual tone.


    The drowsy Lin Fei stood up unsteadily and said, "Beauty, don''t think too much of me. I will wait for you at the Bridge of Helplessness, we cannot be husband and wife, if we die, I will not let you live, if you dare to order someone else to marry you, I will chop off your husband''s head."


    Lin Pi drank quite a bit of wine and even walked in a crooked way. For a while, he couldn''t even find the door. He was like a headless fly, wandering around the luxurious room. Li Shu Wang didn''t show any intention of leading the way, and after a long silence, he suddenly spoke up after Lin Pi found the door to the room and was about to leave: "The power gathered behind is great, but in a direct confrontation, how can it compare to the authority of the central government? A single mistake and you will be doomed for sure! "


    Lin Qi, who was about to leave, paused slightly. His fingers, which were holding onto the wooden door, had become purple as a result of using too much strength, and after a long time, he sighed and said, "The power comes from the core, but the core is also missing. I trust you, I don''t have the time right now, but Lin Chenye is the only thing that worries me. If I am not dead, then you can take care of me. If I die, I hope that you can protect Lin Chenye''s corpse after he dies. "


    Li Shu Wang, who was acknowledged by Lin Qi, was momentarily dazed. He couldn''t relate the person in front of him to the useless Crown Prince, so he said, "You don''t fight with the enemy, you don''t steal the world''s chess game. You just happen to walk the right path, and this kind of person has been pretending to be a popinjay all these years."


    Lin Qi laughed, "In this chaotic world, who doesn''t want to live a carefree life? You''re too shrewd and you''ve schemed against me, yet I don''t understand what you''re saying. I am just a mortal, a lustful person, a good wine, and a good fortune. That''s all. "


    Li Shu asked, "Isn''t it better to be your popinjay? "Why must you escape from the land of happiness that the Azure Province''s King spent so much effort to create for you?"


    Lin Qin raised his head slightly with a smile on his face. He was miserable but determined. He lightly said: "The great cause of all living things should not be shouldered by that old thing, nor should it be shouldered by my Azure Province. "I don''t want much, I just want to protect the territory that Lin Chenye gave his life for, even if it means my body will be smashed into smithereens."

 C19

    Most of the truly capable people in the martial arts world kept a low profile. On the contrary, those average rangers liked to be aggressive. The swordsman called Pei Min knew very little of his name, because this legendary swordsman had only used one sword move in his life. That year, when Nan Li invaded and captured the territory of 9000 men, King Dingnan led his army to fight against the enemy. Pei Min followed the army and became a soldier in the army, but the army was blocked off by the county border! The city could attack and defend, but the soldiers could still be seen retreating due to the great danger. Pei Min, with his sword in hand, had entered the WindLang City alone after seeing that he had been unable to break through the city for a long time and that more than half of the soldiers had been killed.


    At that time, even though he had been stuck at Windwolf City for more than a month, he still had a thousand soldiers to defend it. Pei Zi Yun''s sword was in Windy City, and it had broken a thousand armor! When he opened the gates to meet the army, a sea of blood flowed out from behind him as well. After that, the army charged straight into the Southern Li City, and the once flourishing Southern Li declared the destruction of their country.


    The Windwolf City was still there, but it had been changed to the Wind-Lang County. There was still a ditch in the county, and the locals called it the Sword Immortal''s Fury! Even though there were casualties in the war, this sword had killed a thousand people, and there was no lack of elderly and young people who were unarmed. He was the one who had killed them, and he had been unable to get through this obstacle because he was afraid that after being controlled by the Devil, his sword would kill all innocent people, thus, he had tied himself up with iron chains and carried around his body, carrying a thousand jin of heavy objects, wanting to redeem himself for his sins. Considering his age, he should have been dead for four years now.


    Ye Su knew very little about the martial arts world, but Ye Su was one of the most important people. That was why she was so engrossed in the story. After Pei Min finished his story, she revealed a yearning look and said, "She''s truly a hero of this world."


    Wenye smiled without saying a word. Traveling in the martial arts world determined everything, but killing people in the martial arts world was also very important. If one was not careful, they would be controlled by the inner demons. If the legend was not false, then Pei Min would have suffered from the devil in his heart at this very moment! Even though Pei Min''s swordsmanship was well praised by the world, but the literary industry was not envious at all. The martial arts world that was fighting and killing would be fought for by those people. He only wanted to be a rich man, and that was it.


    The pork in the distillery was simply not enough for eating. Before the shop owner could get far, he was snatched away by a group of Taoists. Looking at these guys who were dressed in daoist-robes and were eating meat and wine, Wen Ye angrily took a bite of the pork he snatched during the chaos and fiercely spat: "A bunch of fake Taoists."


    The young master who told stories said with a drowsy look, "This martial arts world is still the same bird after turning it over and over again. Its ranking has not changed for dozens of years, and it is indeed unusually dull.


    A Dao Lord with a Henan accent nodded his head and said, "Then the major event in the martial arts world, the most recent one, is also 12 years ago, the battle between the Desert Berserker and the Karakorum Swordsman. "There''s no need to talk about other things. This door is full of stories, and it''s not inferior in any way."


    The travelling adventurers and disciples of the sect were truly interesting to talk about. The wandering rangers did not like the Dao Lord''s careful words about the errant souls. Therefore, when he was evaluating the story of the old daoist, the Dao Lord and the wandering disciples were present at the same time. No matter which side''s stories were told, one side would always make sarcastic remarks about them and act like fire or water. But here, this situation would not happen, because robes were everywhere. Although it was not clear whether or not it was a swindler, since he was wearing a robe, he still had to quietly listen.


    The Yu Prefecture Master with an accent said, "Just speak of the Hanba that appeared more than ten years ago, with a land of over a thousand miles, the people not living in peace. Our Maoshan''s leader, the Taoist Lord, brought along the bald donkey of the Buddhist Sangha, the scammer of Miao Jiang, and the madwoman of the east shaman encircled the Hanba, battling for more than ten days and nights to seal it. This is all the work of our Taoist."


    After all, he was also a disciple of a Daoist sect. How could he not be proud of the prestige of others when they spoke of their sect? However, Ye Su asked in suspicion, "All of you cultivators are spouting manure like that?"


    The wine that was drunk to the mouth was spat out by Wen Ye, causing him to cough dryly twice. Hearing the other paths still talking about the bald donkey, the village man, and the crazy woman, he could only force a smile, ah, this matter had to start from the Demon Emperor bullying the Heavens and the Shaman Priests.


    It seemed that the Demon Emperor wanted to use the human world as a springboard to attack the Ghost Veins, and unite the three realms. However, he did not expect that the Ghost Veins and the human race would work together to resist him, and this Ghost Vein seemed to have a deep understanding of the art of war, and understood the principle of the lips turning cold. Just as the Demon Emperor was about to attack the human world, a small incident occurred. It was the wild immortal that lived in the human world, and seeing how the Demon Emperor looked down on the world, his demonic powers became unique. However, the Wild Immortal seemed to have forgotten to inform his disciples. Before the two armies began to fight, the Shaman''s Priestess had set up a divine altar, and started to dance around in a flurry, not even bothering to invite a Wild Immortal.


    That wild immortal, because he had helped none of the others, and as a result, the Dao Alliance did not denounce him for his crimes. However, that small episode on the battlefield was recorded down, and some teacher said that the priest on that day was like a couple of crazy old madwomen, and it was originally a joke, but the Shamans were unhappy, and they rolled up their sleeves one after another to demand an explanation. With their imposing manner, how could the other sects be willing to become enemies?


    Don''t look at how the buddhist faith was so benevolent, the little Shamei under the sect was fierce when it came to scolding people! In addition, the Daoist and Buddhist sects had a thousand years of grudge between them. Therefore, they did not hesitate to curse the Buddhist sects. They said that the buddhist faith in the heavens was not enough, so they came to the east to get a share ¡­


    After waiting for Wen Ye''s explanation, Ye Su nodded her head thoughtfully. He was not clear about the matter of the Hanba, but if he thought about it carefully, he should still be at Dragon Tiger Mountain at that time. That was also when the Thousand Eye Empress was sold to the Ten Thousand Flowers Garden ¡­ So it turned out that there were traces to follow in all of this.


    The man who had been talking about Pei Min continued, "Just talk about the events that have occurred in the past month. A Scarlet Ghost from the south had committed murder. Jian Wuchen had chased him for thousands of miles and killed him outside of the city. Within the Miasma Bamboo County, two lifetimes of the Ghost Infant had been the culprit. Daoist Lingyun, Six Sword Subhuti, had killed him. "One story after another. The legends of our Dao Gate are not the slightest bit worse than those of that travelling adventurer."


    Someone sighed and said: "Heavenly Sword Hall, Qing Cheng Sect has become famous in recent years, but the Gate of Heaven and Dragon Tiger Mountain are still the same. They only have the authority to back them up, but after their deaths, how will the two families support the responsibility of the Dao Alliance? "No one will be able to succeed him ¡­"


    That Yu Prefecture Dao Lord smiled and said, "Who said that there will be no more successors to the Dragon Tiger Mountain?!"


    Everyone was attracted by his voice and they looked over with interest. He then said slowly: "Half a month ago, I passed by Qing Province, and a waiter mentioned a disciple named Wen Ye. His Tao technique was outstanding and his figure was extraordinary. And from Luoyang, I heard that Wenye and Ling Yun, six Bodhi brothers against two generations of Ghost Infants. "


    Someone exclaimed and asked, "Who is Wen Ye? Wasn''t it Ling Yun and Six Puti who killed the Twin Ghostly Infant? "


    The Dao Lord of Yuzhou shook his head: "I heard that Lingyun personally told me about this. According to him, Wenye is the eldest disciple of the Dragon and Tiger Sect, and although he looks pretty handsome, his fighting strength is peerless in the world. "I do believe that this is the truth. No matter what, the Dragon Tiger Mountain is still a famous sect with a thousand years of history. Even though there are no rumors that say that it was born after a peerless talent, it is still possible that the spear was born as a leader. Maybe the Dragon Tiger Mountain is just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger?"


    When Wen Ye, who was eating meat, heard everyone talk about his name, he was also stunned. However, when he heard the compliment, he was overjoyed. Most of these stories were spread by rumors, and once it was spread to a hundred people, there would be a hundred different stories. But now, it seemed that they were praising him, for not only did the literary industry want to be a local owner, they wanted to become famous, and now they also had a small reputation. He jokingly pushed the little Rakshasi aside and said with an air of pride, "Look, the Taoist is now famous.


    The little Rakshasi''s eyes showed some displeasure at being disturbed like this. He pointed at Wen Ye and shouted, "He''s the Dao Lord in your story, the eldest disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Wen Ye."


    The surrounding people looked at the neglected corner, while Wen Ye also looked at the little Raksha who was starting to eat again in astonishment, as if nothing had happened. However, after thinking for a moment, if he were to shout out his name, it would seem to be different from what the rumors said, as if he was extremely fond of false names. However, when little Luosha shouted, all these worries disappeared. After pondering for a while, Wen Ye said to the rest of the people in the winery, "Everyone, I am indeed a scholar, but it is not as the rumors say. Like all of you, I am also pursuing my own path."


    Someone asked what was going on with these two babies, and Wenye told them some details. After all, he was the person involved, so of course he didn''t say anything about how scared he was. In the end, he added, "I only helped out a little, and it''s not like the rumors."


    Everyone heard his words clearly. He even told the story of how and when the ghost baby formed. It was exactly the same as what was said in the rumors. Suddenly, everyone believed that he was a scholar! He said with great flattery, "Brother, you are truly modest."


    He wanted to plant a flower without blooming, and unintentionally planted a willow in the shade. He was afraid that even in such a situation, the literary industry would not have thought that his reputation would spread so quickly! He raised his glass and clinked it with the people around him. Not long later, his face flushed red and he burped as he said to Ye Su, "Look ¡­" "The Dao Lord''s name has spread far and wide, and he even has a large group of followers."


    Ye Su shook her head and did not say anything, nor did she intend to expose this shameless path. She could tell that Wen Ye was really happy today.

 C20

    After three rounds of drinking, everyone had finally let go of their topic. They discussed the north and south, and with the knowledge of literature, it didn''t take long for the group of people to become like real brothers. They were all sworn brothers of the Blood Alliance. Although this group of people wore robes, they did not have the temperament of Taoists. A single unpleasantness was enough to scold the heavens and scold the earth. To the literary world, they shared the same sentiments, but if an expert truly saw them, they would inevitably be angered. Thinking of the fact that Wenye had single-handedly made the Third Elder of the Longhu Mountain want to go on a hunger strike, if all of them were to leave the mountain at the same time, then the Dragon Tiger Mountain would fall ¡­


    Everyone chatted as the door to the winery was opened once again. Suddenly, silence filled the room as two soldiers in armor walked in, one of which was an impostor cultivator, and upon seeing the two armors, he immediately turned pale. After all, if he was found out, he would be imprisoned for the rest of his life. None of them dared to breathe too loudly. The armor glanced at the room full of Daoists, then took out a book and asked, "You all cultivate Dao?"


    In this situation, who would dare to say, "No?" Even if there was a fake one among them, they would still have to obediently say "yes". The armor man nodded and took out a pen to record everyone''s names onto the record book, and didn''t ask which family the master was from as he put away the book and said: "Lu Changsheng from the Kui word camp in the Cyan Plains. May I trouble you all to come up? "


    Azure Province''s Steel Cavalry? Instantly, the large winery did not even dare to raise its voice, looking towards the "Heavens" in their hearts for help.


    Literature.


    It was only then that Lu Changsheng noticed that there was a fish out of the net in the corner. Even though he did not know why the military order was to gather all the Taoists in the world, the military order was like a mountain and he had no choice but to do it. Thus, he walked over to Wen Ye and asked: "Name."


    What happened just now had already caused Wen Ye''s heart to tremble. He was so drunk that he didn''t even see the person who had just arrived. He smiled and said: "I am the Eldest Disciple of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, Wen Ye."


    "..."


    Dawn.


    The loneliness of the world was crushed by several carriages.


    A faint mist rose from the carriage to meet the rising sun. The four horses had been galloping for the whole night and were exhausted. The hand holding the whip struck the horse''s butt again and again.


    The horse could only move forward.


    Wenye fiddled with the utensils in front of him. The fragrance of fine wine accompanied with the steam rising from the boiling water filled the entire carriage. Wine was originally the most beloved wine in his heart, but at this moment, he could not drink even a bit from the bitterness because he was going to return to the Azure Province! Originally, he was only half a month''s journey away from the Heaven Gate. However, the armor''s sudden appearance made him turn and turn, following the three true members of the Dao Gate. Several carriages headed towards the Azure Province, and everything started again ¡­ Wenye also did not expect that there were only three true cultivators in the winery. The armor of the others who had been found out as a fake did not make it difficult for them. They only asked them to take off their daoist robes and quickly leave.


    But no one knew what the meaning of the journey was. They only knew that the Azure Province King had gathered all of the people in the world, and it seemed to be plotting something big. Ye Su and little Raksha, who were the "family members" of Wenye, were lucky enough not to be kicked out of the team as they followed him back to Qingzhou.


    At dawn, they finally arrived at the official road of Qingzhou. Even if it was a night running, a person would not be able to withstand the bumpy ride, let alone a horse galloping at full speed. Several large horses were so tired that they fell to the ground and could only rest for a while on the official road! In the past one hundred miles, it was the Azure Province. In the last night, the literary industry did not dare to close their eyes, but after seeing the official road of the Azure Province, they knew that this was already a fact that was firmly fixed. From here, they could vaguely see the high spirits that came out of the Azure Province two months ago.


    "Brother Wen, Brother Wen."


    A call came from beside Wen Ye''s ear. He looked over and saw that it was the Yu Prefecture Master with an accent. His name was Yan Fu, and he was a teacher from Qi Yun Mountain. Qi Yunshan could not be considered a big sect, and at most, he could only be considered a small sect. However, because of the young miss of the Azure Province, Qi Yunshan had also made a name for himself. As a result, the high bed and soft pillow were quite comfortable on the way back.


    Yan Xiao narrowed his eyes and smiled brilliantly, as if he was looking at Wen Ye as his lover. He grumbled, "Brother Wen, why don''t you let me ride in the same carriage as you?"


    Wen Ye said helplessly, "You saw it too. I''m bringing my family."


    Yan Xiao immediately smiled, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Being able to meet Brother Wen is already my greatest fortune. We''ve been together for the past few months, I''ll definitely seek your advice."


    "Yes." "Hmm?" "What?"


    Yan Hui asked curiously, "Brother Wen, you still don''t know?" We have to stay in Qingzhou for three months, until after the birth of the crown prince! "


    Seeing how confident Yan Huihui was, how could he not be confused? Right now, what he lacked the most was time, not to mention three months. According to what Yan Xiao said, the people from the Azure Province were gathered with the Taoists from the world. They were only the first few people, and within three months, there would be more Taoists coming to the Azure Province.


    Although he did not know what the king of the Azure Province was planning, based on his reputation, which Taoist would dare to refuse when invited? Wenye''s mind was working smoothly, and he understood after looking at that Iron Cavalry escort''s nervous appearance! There was no way he would be able to escape.


    Regarding the son of Qingzhou that Yan Fu spoke of, Wenye did not have much of an impression of him. However, his bad reputation was like thunder in his ears.


    The father of the tyrant of Luoyang City was a high ranking official, a second rank official. Besides Grand Commandant Yang Pu, he held the highest position in the court. This level of family could truly make him a tyrant of Luoyang City. However, this extremely well-behaved young master, in front of the crown prince of the Cyan Plains, didn''t he have to behave like a man with his tail between his legs? Back then, when the little overlord who had two front teeth slapped out had this crown prince sued the imperial court, but in the end, he was still kicked by Lord Zhong Shu to come to the Azure Province to ask for punishment. Thinking about it, even the men sent by the king of Shu to hunt down Qu Sanhua had been beaten back by this crown prince, let alone a young master in the script.


    Because of the Azure Province''s King, being bullied by that son could not even be counted with a single slap. In this world, it was likely that only the Azure Province''s King could cover this extremely perverted little prince.


    He only felt that he was afraid of the famous king of the Azure Province, so he consoled, "Brother Wen, don''t be afraid. Although this king of the Azure Province is known as the" Human Massacre ", he will not kill the innocent.


    Wenye smiled wryly, but he couldn''t explain it to Yan Huiming. To him, three months was equivalent to the time when the gates to the Underworld were opened. Even if he didn''t have to worry about food and clothing in Qingzhou, his life was much more important than food and clothing. Seeing how the Steel Cavalry was heavily guarded, Wen Ye knew that there was no way they could escape from under their eyes. Could it be that they really wanted to delay it for three months so that the Thousand Eye Empress could take their lives?


    Wenye''s fingers tapped against the wooden sword, as if he was trying to conceal the turmoil in his heart. Yan Hui was not clear about what was going on in his mind, and kept on asking him about the obscure scriptures that were written in the Daoist scriptures.


    After a long while, Wen Ye suddenly asked, "Is it true that all the people of the Azure Province are gathering in the Azure Province?"


    Yan Chong said with a smile, "This cannot be faked. The centurion that is travelling with me does not know either, but the only thing we know is that the person who gave the order is undoubtedly the Azure Province King."


    Wen Ye nodded as he thought to himself. Although he said he would stay in the Azure Province for three months, it was not a bad thing for him for all the people in the world to gather in the Azure Province. For now, escaping was something that could not be avoided. The only thing they could do was to cooperate with the Azure Province''s King. In the future, no matter if they made friends with him, or waited for an opportunity to escape, it was still a method to survive. Wasn''t this Qi Yunshan''s trail delivered right to his doorstep? "Cannon fodder?"


    Wenye''s hand lightly patted his shoulder, and the chattering Yan Hui instantly froze as he stared at him. He then laughed brightly and said, "Wait until we get to Qingzhou, I''ll treat you to wine."


    "Brother Wen, the sect rules forbid drinking," he called out from behind her.


    Without even turning around, he said, "There is a dao in the heart, and there is a dao everywhere. Don''t learn from the bald ass of the buddhist faith to find fault for yourself. I have to! It''s just following one''s heart! "


    Wenye had already boarded the horse carriage, but Yan Huan stood rooted to his spot for a long time, mulling over Wenye''s words. Although there was some truth to his words, drinking wine was still a taboo! Yan Hui remembered his master''s warning when he went down the mountain and could not help but hesitate. However, the armor didn''t give Yan Hui any time to hesitate. With a wave of the horsewhip, several carriages slowly headed towards the Azure Continent''s main road.

 C21

    It was no longer young, and the tusks in its mouth had fallen to two or three pieces. However, there were also times when it had tried to secretly commit evil deeds while it was still young. Now that it was old, there was no other use to it other than letting out cries to attract people from the inn. In front of the den was a large skeleton. It was extremely large! If it was any other dog, they would fight over the food first, but it seemed like it took a long time for it to smell the food. It turned its head in a daze, lying in the dog''s den without moving, as if the bones were not enough to move it, or as if it could not chew the delicious food with its fangs gone.


    But he was a loyal dog.


    Wenye sighed and sucked the oil from his fingers with regret, "This black dog''s body is like stone and there is no hair on it. This dog of good looks is only used to look at the yard. It''s really a waste."


    The eyes of Yan Huan, who didn''t drink nor eat meat, curved like a bridge as he stared at the literary works in front of him, as if he was looking at a beloved mother. Watching the literary industry eat and drink to their heart''s content, they also tried to please her: "That''s right, it''s said that dogs can channel Yin and Yang, and blood can control evil spirits. This thin dog was also a rare crimson black dog. If it was released into the Dao Gate, it would be a good weapon to capture demons and ghosts. "If you open your mind, it''s not impossible for you to become an Earthly Immortal.


    Wen Ye exclaimed and asked, "You believe in immortals?"


    Yan Hui seemed to have heard of something extraordinary as he asked in astonishment, "You don''t believe me?"


    Wen Ye did not deny it and nodded slightly. Yan Hui was even more surprised! As the head disciple of Longhu Mountain, Wenye actually did not believe in immortals! It was just like how the Azure Province King said he was not a butcher, and how Pan Li said he was ugly!


    Either one sounded very funny.


    However, Yan Huihui could not laugh, because he felt more and more that this literary industry was an extremely special Daoist. He wore a Daoist robe, but did not have the appearance a Daoist should have! He was extremely easy-going. He would never pretend to be strict like that old Daoist, nor would he use his nose to look at others!


    Although Qiyun Mountain was a small mountain sect, with Lin Xiaoxiao''s blessings, Jian Wuchen, who was regarded as the number one disciple of the sect, had also been to Qiyun Mountain for a few days to guide his eldest senior brother, Yan Xun, in his Dao arts. Of course, what kind of method did Lin Xiaoxiao use to invite Jian Wuchen? Other people wouldn''t bother with it, and they couldn''t be bothered with it either.


    Yan Xiao had also seen Jian Wuchen break through the clouds with a single sword strike. He knew that even if he wasn''t a Flying Immortal, he was still better than a Flying Immortal! He had once gone to seek advice from Jian Wuchen in his envious manner. However, Jian Wuchen''s arrogance had led him to believe that there was no one else present. After returning from the mountain, the number of experts he had encountered had increased. There were many of them who were as stubborn as Jian Wuchen. It was as if all the experts had that kind of bad temper! Among those who he had met, Lingyun had a good temper and was very refined, but Yan Xiao could tell that Lingyun was also very arrogant.


    This was also the reason why Yan Xiao shamelessly followed after Wen Ye, hoping for him to give a few pointers on the Dao. However, Wen Ye opened his mouth and said, "Dao! He had to comprehend it on his own. "If you walk the path of others, you will never be able to achieve the Dao Fruit."


    Although the literary industry was determined not to give any pointers, this unique temperament was able to attract the tireless "Brother Wen, Brother Wen" into a happy atmosphere. As for Wenye, he just drank the wine and ate the meat. When Little Luosha was brought by Ye Su to stroll on the street, he was also very happy and at ease. When he woke up, the sun was already setting and he was starving. How could he not eat the meat that was in his pocket that was even cleaner than his face?


    Even though he had a follower like Yan Fu beside him, even if Wen Ye didn''t say anything on the surface, he was still extremely happy. After all, Yan Wang was also his little fella. At that moment, the sky had already darkened, and there was no one else in the inn because the Azure Province King had said that in the past three months, in the Azure Province, other than Daoist people, no one would receive guests.


    Who would dare disobey the order of the Azure Province''s King?


    The inn was quiet, but the sound of music from the long street suddenly broke the silence. Wen Ye raised her head, her mouth full of oil as she asked: "What''s going on? Whose family gets married? Marriage should not be at this time. "


    Yan Hui stood up and walked to the window. He gazed into the distance and said, "It''s not about the marriage, it''s about that prince coming out of the city."


    Wenye also became interested. Although he had stayed in Qingzhou for a few days, those days when the sky acted as his bed were not interesting at all! He had long since heard of this crown prince of the Cyan Plains being arrogant and despotic, playing Zither Xiao in the Star Plucking Tower every time he went out of the street. From the east gate to the west gate, he was embroidered with money, lying on the side with cars, his clothes half naked and extremely charming. He did not know if this was true or false, but today, he coincidentally met this crown prince coming out of the street.


    The Crown Prince''s carriage had just left the West Market, but the pedestrians on the street had already made a path for them. The girls who had been hiding in the wooden windows all stuck their heads out, wishing that the Crown Prince could snatch them away.


    It was only when he was on the verge of life and death that he could have a follower like Yan Hui, and this crown prince didn''t even miss a face, yet he already had so many beautiful girls looking at him! To this crown prince, the first impression that Wen Ye had of him was extremely bad. However, aside from jealousy, why was there even a trace of envy?


    Was it because the Crown Prince was living the life he had always wanted?


    Wenye could not understand.


    The Crown Prince''s travels were not as rumoured as the world. He was not half naked, and there was no green silk covering his face. He was extremely charming. There were only three large, white-clad horses pulling a carriage. Around them, there were dozens of world-class musicians playing musical instruments. A troop of Steel Cavalry was guarding the carriage, that was all. The crown prince, who was in the carriage, had no intention of showing his face either.


    Meanwhile, Wen Ye suddenly felt a little absent-minded, as if she had seen this prince somewhere before. When he first descended the mountain, Qingzhou was the first place where the literary industry descended. That day, in the busy city, there was indeed a young master that walked across the street with a big head and big horse. If he thought about it carefully, besides this prince, who else had the face to walk across the street? It was a pity that at that time, he had not known about the crown prince''s "fame", and because he was bewitched by the novelty of the mountain, he had not been able to clearly see the crown prince''s face. On the other hand, Yan Fu who was beside him could not suppress the joy on his face! Pulling on Wen Ye''s clothes, he was about to run downstairs, yelling, "Hurry, if you''re too late, you won''t be able to get the seat."


    Wen Ye rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t move her feet at all. "Kid, you must have gone silly from learning Taoism. What''s so good about a man like you?"


    Yan Xiao shook his head and explained like a rattle drum, "When the Crown Prince goes out, he only goes to two places to have fun, the Seven Aroma Workshop and the Star Plucking Pavilion! And now that we have passed the Seven Aroma Workshop, the Crown Prince is most likely going to the Star Seizer Pavilion to listen to music. "


    Wenye cast a glance at the east gate! Southeast to that towering tall building said: "I don''t like to listen to music, you go yourself."


    No matter how many of them wanted to hear the < < Azure Province Spirit Suppressing Melody > > and only played it once a year, they still couldn''t hear it! However, no matter how bad he said it, Wen Ye, who was sitting on the bench eating meat again, did not lift up her head at all! Seeing the winemakers on the street closing their shops, the merchants stopped their horses and galloped towards the Star Seizer Pavilion, Yan Xiao gritted his teeth and ignored Wen Ye, quickly becoming a member of the crowd.


    Everyone in Qingzhou was good at martial arts, and the Steel Cavalry was famous throughout the border four clans. In this world, it was no longer a secret, but many men of Qingzhou had died here! This "Azure Province Spirit Suppressing Melody" was filled out for Lin Pi. It was a song based on Xiang Liu, and was also used to send off the Iron Cavalry soldiers. When the men of Qingzhou heard this song, their eyes would fill with tears? The Star Seizer Pavilion was the only place in the world that dared to play this song, and it could only play this song! A moment later, the lights blazed, as though it was daytime in the Azure Continent.


    It reflected the tens of thousands of people at the Star-Seizing Tower, as well as the good side face of Lin Pi, who was lying atop the Southern Wooden Fragrance Pavilion. A black robe with a dragon pattern on it covered his body, outlining his figure. His hands were as slender as a woman''s, and below him were the musicians who were waiting for the music''s orders. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a hint of an arc. However, this arc was extremely sad.


    Lin Pi raised his hand and took a deep breath, his eyes filled with reluctance and nostalgia. His lips parted slightly, and an indifferent voice sounded out, "Come, play." "Look at the men of Qingzhou, the rivers and mountains are eternal!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a drum could be heard and flames burst out like a rainbow!


    It was as if he wanted the Azure Sky to open his ears and listen to the voice of the Azure Province!


    "Eight hundred Qin Chuan mountains are small, and the Yellow River is divided into great rivers and great waves. The river is moving and the cavalry fighting spirit is high. "


    "Liqueur, God forbid. He was drunk to the point of questioning the heavens! A man does not develop his ambition, and is born with an empty body. "


    "But I have remembered that the drinker dances the sword while the man wields the hook. Mt. Kunlun! He was lying drunk in front of Chu Qiu.


    "Come, come, come, come, and accompany Jun Wanchuan! If you get drunk, you will ride the wind for fifteen thousand miles; if the clouds in the sky do not move, you will receive three thousand gold; and if you do that, your armor will shine like a rainbow. "


    "The five mountains are light, and the four seas are heavy." The tears of a thousand mountains fell like a river. "But to make the tiger roar and level the business, and to keep my rivers and mountains forever."


    "..."


    The song had a total of 827 words. Lin Pi loved only the last 11 words, "Remembering the flowers in the garden, intoxicating the whole world". He held a bowl of strong wine in his right hand, listened to the song without looking at the sky, and tapped his knee with his left hand.


    That night, the Soul Suppressing Melody played three times.


    That night, the cup of Flower Velvet Eagle wine in Lin Xia''s hand made him drunk in Qingzhou.

 C22

    Cold and oppressive.


    Even the light from outside the window could not penetrate it.


    The room was filled with the aura of desolation. Other than the paperwork, there was only a stiff bed within the room. If he slept on it, his waist and legs would ache. Li Shuwang had been here before, but this place was still as deserted as it had been so many years ago! It was as if there was a ghost living there.


    She could not remember how many times she had said that she would put on a soft bed, and how many years had passed, but it was still the same hard bed that made her unable to sit still. She had her doubts, and now that her doubts were gone, he understood that Lin Pi was just like that.


    Although he was surrounded by women, how could he ever be frivolous? As for the Emperor''s family, he was very clear about their intentions. If he made a wrong move, then Lin Chenye, who was in the imperial court, would find it difficult to take even a single step! He had learned how to be neither happy nor angry. No one could guess what he was thinking, and they only thought that he was very shrewd, but who could know that he was just a young man who protected his looks. And he didn''t want to expose his weakness between the heaven and earth. He couldn''t even lie down, and the bed that he couldn''t sit on also resembled his stubborn personality.


    On one side was a pile of ancient books, most of them in tatters. They had once been brand-new, but the repeated reading made them look tattered. No one, not even Lin Chenye, could freely enter Lin Pi''s room. But she was an exception! She was the only one in the world!


    Therefore, Lin Qin was not too surprised, the wine pot was steaming, he flipped through the ancient scripture in his hand, and replied without looking up: "If you enter my room, you will be my man. Miss, you should understand as well. "


    Li Shu Wang didn''t respond to the voice, his slender hand stroked the fine silk fabric as he said, "Did you enjoy last night''s wine?"


    Lin Pi raised his head to look at the charming man before him and said indifferently, "I have always had a great time drinking the turbid wine of Qingzhou."


    Li Shu Wang outlined a smile. Not only did she have the heroic spirit of a chivalrous hero, but she also had the dignified bearing of a lady of a noble family. After capturing her hair and ears, Li Shu asked, "Although good wine is good, Young Prince, how much longer can you keep drinking?"


    Lin Qin paused for a moment as he flipped through the pages of the ancient book. He then lifted his head to look at Li Shu and smiled, "Beauty, are you saying that I''m going to die?"


    Li Shu Wang slowly sat down on the gilded chair in front of Lin Pi. Her jade-like hand swept across the table. A wooden board was left on the table with four words carved on it, "Laughing Buddha of the West Ridge". As usual, Li Shu Wang took the thermos of wine and poured himself a cup full of wine as he slowly said, "People, sooner or later, are always filled with dirt, it''s just a matter of time. I''m not talented, so I''m here to help you relieve your boredom."


    After that night, Li Shu Wang became extremely interested in the resentful Lin Pi. He obviously wanted to live to accomplish his great deed, but his words were filled with deep despair. This point puzzled Li Shu! As for the Mo family, they were well-established in the city, so it was very likely that any mortal man or general would be a member of the Mo family. Therefore, there was nothing that the Mo family could not find, including Lin Pi!


    "The Dao of Heavenly Secrets, the appearance of the Fiend Star." When we meet, the mortal world will never exist. "


    The word ''Demon Star'' was written in twelve characters which Li Shu Wang could barely understand. However, that person mentioned, "Fiend Star came out of the Azure Province." Based on Li Shu Wang''s intelligence and the news he had heard in the Azure Continent, it was very easy to deduce that this Fiend Star was the real reason that caused Lin Qin to fall into despair.


    Lin Pi looked at the four-word wooden tablet on the table and asked suspiciously, "What is this?"


    Li Shu Wang explained: "This man is my old friend, although he is called the laughing Buddha, he practices the arts of antics, he possesses the skills of a ghost or god, he is capable of curing hundreds of illnesses, and is by no means mediocre!" It had been established in the north of the country for many years, and was quite prestigious. A few days ago, I''ve already sent someone to ask him to come and help you get over your misfortune, Your Highness! "


    "A technique to hate victory?" Lin Qin frowned slightly. His gaze towards Li Shu Wang was no longer clear, but was instead filled with caution. After all, 30,000 people from the previous dynasty died! But the suspicion was short-lived, because Lin believed that Li Shuwang would never do something immoral.


    The Art of Annoying and the Art of Seedling could be said to have the same origin. Rumor has it that the top ten Sorcerer Gods had left behind two wondrous arts in the past! The "Gu Fang" and "Annihilation" both believed in buddhism and happiness. The path of cultivation could transform one into an immortal, one grass and one tree. Everything in the world could become a big fruit. It was a strange path. Witch! However, with the passage of time, at the beginning of the competition, the status of all kinds of people had fallen by leaps and bounds. In order to protect the continuation of the magic, most of the people had transferred to the Dao to believe in the "Old Lord" as their leader!


    He called himself the "Path of the Witchcraft"


    As for the remaining arrogant and haughty Magi, they travelled far away from the Northern Desert and continued to worship the Sorcerer. At this point, the two sects with the same origin as Miao Gu completely became passersby! The Laughing Buddha of the West Ridge was originally a descendant of the Laughing Branch, but he was a kind person. He used his Laughing Buddha skills to protect Saibei, and anyone who had a difficult problem would look for him for treatment! He had a good reputation, so people called him "Laughing Buddha".


    Lin Qi was confident in Li Shu Wang, but in his heart was a bit hostile towards this kind of technique, but he still opened his mouth and said, "Since this lady has opened her mouth, it doesn''t matter if I invite him to step forward."


    "..."


    It was not a tall and sturdy figure, but there was a large saber hanging at his waist. The white cloth wrapping around the handle of the blade was already completely black, and it was extremely similar to the blade wielder''s dirty clothes.


    Desperate! It would be better to say that a swordsman was a beggar with a knife. The hemp vines beneath his feet were no longer as sturdy as they were in the past. He could easily get rid of them with just a few taels of silver.


    He walked very slowly, but he would not stop. The hemp rope that was tied around his body had already left a ghastly bloody scar, or perhaps it could be said that it was originally his clothes of blood. The cart behind him was covered by a layer of white cloth. This man stood at the entrance of the city quietly, as if he had been standing there for a thousand years.


    "What''s that thing on top of the car?"


    He did not answer, but since Lu Changsheng had returned to the Azure Province, he had stayed in the Azure Province. As one of the Youzhou City''s imperial guards, he could not let any unknown things flow into the city, this man gave him an extremely dangerous feeling, so he lightly pressed his left thumb on the sword hilt, walking towards the wooden carriage. His right finger lightly touched the white cloth, and suddenly his pupils contracted, it was actually a row of people! A row of dead.


    There were able-bodied men and white-haired elderly women. Some had heads that tumbled, while others had limbs that were broken. These bodies had long since died, because there was not a single drop of blood left in their bodies.


    In a split-second, the sword at his waist was thrust out, and a group of guards encircled him tightly. The man lifted his head, the smile on his shrivelled lips grew even wider. The pain of despair made his eyes turn deathly grey. Hidden beneath the calm surface was the desire to die, but he did not want to die here! With a flash of cold light, the broadsword at his waist appeared in an instant. The force in the broadsword was ferocious and incomparable! A cold blade broke many weapons of the imperial guards, Lu Changsheng cried out in shock, "Quickly go and inform General Si Ma!"


    The surrounding noises seemed to have not been heard by the man. He drew his long blade, and started moving the cart, walking step by step towards the Green Continent.


    He walked very slowly, but his eyes were only focused on the mansion at the end of the long street, as if nothing could hinder his footsteps. The citizens on both sides of the street were discussing this strange man, after all, they had never seen such a destitute person in the Azure Province!


    The direction that the Imperial Guard saw him going was the direction of the Azure Province Royal Mansion, which quickly followed his orders. Lin Chenye was currently not in his residence, so he could only explain this matter to his son who was drinking with a beauty in his room. When Lin Pi heard that someone was dragging a saber and wearing a blood-red robe, a strange scene appeared in his eyes as he followed the Imperial Guards out of the palace.


    In front of the Duke''s Mansion, a bloodstained robe appeared before Lin Pi''s eyes with a desperate aura.


    A trace of a cold smile appeared at the corner of Lin Pi''s mouth. He looked at the man who was standing there fearlessly! How long had it been since anyone dared to look at him this way? Lin Jin couldn''t remember, but even Li Shu Wang would automatically leave, avoiding the cold and sharp gaze in his eyes.


    Lin Pi looked at the beggar with interest. Normally, he should be angry, after all, the identity of a flower was so lowly that it made people angry. However, this little flower gave him a strange feeling, as if it attracted each other like a magnet, but it was also absolutely repelled! After a while, he nodded with a hint of admiration and said, "Not bad, he''s a man. Where did you come from?


    The man''s lips parted in a lonely manner as though he was dead. "In the bamboo."


    Lin Pi asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The man replied, "Killing."


    Lin Qin interjected, interested, "Kill who?"


    The man said, "Azure Province king."


    Lin Pi was silent for a long time before he asked, "Why did you kill him?"


    The man said, "May I ask if the law of chaos of the Son of Heaven is the same as that of a lowly commoner?"


    Lin Qi said, "Of course."


    The smile on the man''s face became even wider, and he became even more miserable: "The six counties of Qingzhou are the leaders of the Qingzhou King, and the assassins in the bamboo forest, Wei Datong, used their influence to bully people, and stole my good land, killing 19 people of my family. How can I not kill the Azure Province King?!"


    Lin Fei looked at the long board covered in white cloth behind him and sighed. "Unfortunately, the person you want to kill is my father."


    The man laughed miserably as he slowly drew his saber. "My family is dead, and I have no intention of living in secret."

 C23

    Sima Fu, who was leading the group due to his dust, happened to see the man slowly draw his broadsword. At the same time, he shouted at the guards from afar, "What are you standing there for?! Hurry and capture that evil thief! "


    How could that armor not know Sima Xian''s temperament? One by one, he raised his spear and thrust it towards that man. The man''s face was expressionless, but Lin Pi stopped him, "Wait."


    For a moment, the imperial guards didn''t know what to do, but Lin Pi furrowed his brows and no longer had any intention to fight. At this time, Sima Fu also arrived at the entrance of the Royal Mansion. He dismounted from his horse, and quickly ran to Lin Qi''s side while looking around. Only after seeing that he was safe and sound did he let out a breath of relief. He turned his head and looked at the villain who held a saber, cursing loudly, "Where did this face come from? Is this Prince''s Mansion a place where you can come to? Once we enter the city armed, I will be able to kill you for this crime and sacrifice you for my Azure Province''s iron order! "


    The man opened his mouth and spoke in a lonely voice that sounded like a ghost, "I have long known what it is like to be an official. "Since I have come to this place, I have never thought about returning alive."


    Sima Gang also cracked into a smile. His laughter was extremely presumptuous as he said, "Then go to hell."


    What he cared about was only the Azure Province. What did the various things of others have to do with his Sima style? He raised his right hand slightly, and a group of armors appeared, but his right hand did not fall down, because Lin Qi said softly: "That old thing Lin Chenye is too old, I can''t tell if the ant on the ground is good or bad, the Son of Heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people, not to mention Lin Chenye! "Unfortunately, that old thing is my father, and the sin of a servant not being good is something that I have to shoulder for him."


    Lin Pi knew that as long as they had money, they could buy anything. This'' official ''was just a matter of having more money than money. After having a good relationship with the higher-ups, the higher-ups were delighted. They turned around to extort the commoners, but the money they spent was still returned to their hands. With the support of the official positions he bought, as well as the support of a pet dog, and the bullying of a male and female, even if they wanted to report it to the government, it was still a nest full of snakes.


    Business was profitable, so it wasn''t a loss at all.


    If the Hawkdog provoked an incredible figure and the government came forward, they could just find a name and take away your farmhouse. The people wouldn''t even be able to cry! Perhaps it was because there were too many corrupt officials that the commoners gradually stopped believing in the government.


    Once upon a time, the Azure Province''s Prince''s Mansion was also a place where the people who came to visit never stopped. Their identities were all over the abdomen, and they were people with good talent. They all heard that the king of the Azure Province knew that people were good at using things, so they intentionally came to give it a try. In those years, Lin Chenye had indeed recommended many good materials to become an official! However, three years ago, when Pingnan Li was in chaos, the King of Dingnan and the Queen of Tang had made a big fuss over this matter. They said that he, Lin Chenye, raised eagles and the Duke of Qingzhou, had turned Yanran into a small court.


    After that, Lin Chenye no longer tried to promote virtuous and virtuous. He did not care whether the officials were black or white and even ordered the guests to be returned one by one. As for Lin Jin, when he saw the mink fur coats, mouse robes, rouge, and fine wine prepared by the people coming and going, he could not bear it any longer. Thus, he opened a back door of the Mansion of the King of Youzhou and accepted them all. The person who came to deliver the gift was overjoyed to be with the young prince, but he did not expect to ask such a favor of him. "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Pi knew all this, and he believed in Lin Chenye''s judgement of people. However, he was a mortal after all, and was unable to see whether a person''s heart was black or white. Furthermore, he had not been in Qingzhou for a long time, so there was naturally no one who could suppress him.


    Perhaps before the man, there were many other citizens who had to suffer under the oppression of others. However, they had no way of knowing when they were in hell, or they could be suppressed by someone with ulterior motives ¡­ Lin Pi sighed and said to himself, "That''s why I don''t want to die right now."


    Sima Xian heard him mumbling, but he didn''t hear him clearly. He frowned and said, "Don''t mess around with these troublesome people."


    Lin Pi laughed lightly and said, "This is my people! "Where did all these people come from?!" Afterwards, he slowly walked towards the man and stopped ten steps away from him, saying, "General Sima, lend me your spear for a bit."


    Sima opened his mouth and met Lin Pi''s fierce eyes. His heart suddenly trembled because those eyes resembled Lin Chenye very much! That person didn''t finish his sentence. He said to the armor beside him, "Come, take out my silver spear and give it to Crown Prince!"


    The Blood Sucking Dragon Spear had been following Sima''s style of warfare for many years, and had also drank the blood of tens of thousands of people. The tip of the spear flashed with a cold light that no one dared to look directly at! With the spear in his hand, Lin Chenye''s prestige was quite apparent! Lin Pi shouted, "Come!"


    As the silver spear rose up, it was like an eagle in the clouds, a seadragon coming out of a sea dragon. The silver spear became even colder, and the strength of the spear became greater and greater. Every time their blades and spears clashed, it would cause the tiger''s mouth to hurt. Lin Pi never thought that the seemingly vulgar beggar would have such ability. Suddenly, the man leaped into the air and the sword aura suddenly became as fierce as a mad tiger, slashing out horizontally and ruthlessly.


    In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, the two of them exchanged over a hundred moves.


    The spear''s momentum was like rushing thunder, it swiftly thrust out, the big blade gave off a large number of blade shadows, from the angle it seemed impossible, they rushed towards Lin Pi like lightning. Lin Pi''s eyes flashed with a cold light, the spear''s power suddenly changed, unlike before, it was gentle and combined, instead, it was strong and unparalleled, attacking with every move, never to be able to return, only to die. This sudden attack caught the man off guard, and the man hesitated and retreated, losing his advantage. Only after dodging Lin Qi''s attacks for a while did he manage to find an opening.


    The two of them crossed each other and grunted in unison. One of their faces turned even more blue while the other became even paler.


    Right now, a strand of bright red blood was hanging by his lips, and he actually could not suppress it. It was obvious that it had injured his internal organs, and the color of his pale and cold face became even more vivid, as if he was a lone plum covered in snow, allowing the murderous intent of the world to wreak havoc on him.


    Lin Pi wiped the corner of his mouth and shouted as he retreated from the imperial guards who were surrounding the man and were about to attack him. He looked down at the dying beggar and asked with some confusion, "Why didn''t you use your full strength in that last strike?"


    The man laughed miserably, but a trace of calmness could be seen in his eyes. With a smile, he said, "Because you are a good official."


    The man''s eyes lost their dullness and desolation. There was only relief and calmness. Death was not scary, but what was terrifying was being alive for some reason. The smile on the man''s face made it impossible for him to wake up, but the curve of his lips seemed to indicate that he was extremely happy.


    Lin Pi stood in front of him for a long time, his grip on his spear tightened. He then turned around and walked into the manor as he instructed, "Find a place to bury him. General Si Ma, let''s make a trip tomorrow."


    Sima Jun cupped his hands and said, "Yes."


    By the time he opened his right palm, it was already completely red, and blood had already dyed Xuan Chang''s blood. The wound was very deep, and even though the man had managed to recover his strength in the end, it was still enough for Lin Pi to lay on the ground for a few days. As for Lin Pi, because of his respect for the man, he had waited for him to completely die before returning to his residence. At that moment, he only felt his hands and feet turn cold, and he was about to faint. Lin Pi clenched his teeth and endured, thinking, "I can''t stay here."


    He staggered to avoid the servants in the mansion, but in the instant he returned to his room, he didn''t even have the time to cover the door before fainting on the ground. When Li Shu saw Lin Pi returning, he was also surprised by the severity of his injuries, but he still decided to start treating him.


    After applying medicine to the wound, someone knocked on the door. Sima Fan''s voice sounded out, "I brought a ginseng wine for this brat. Wait for him to drink it when he wakes up."


    Sima Fu had been in the army for many years, how could he not see that Lin Pi was struggling to hold on? Such a snotty temper that he would rather die than show any mercy, it was exactly the same as his father, Lin Chenye! Sima Xian did not say anything, because he needed to go out and hide. After all, Lin Chen Ye had personally entrusted Lin Qi to him, and he had seen Lin Qi being seriously injured. If Lin Chen Ye came back, he would definitely beat him up. That old fool Lin Chenye had done all sorts of evil deeds. Sima Fu knew that very well, so he placed the ginseng wine in the room, looked at the unconscious Lin Pi and hatefully scolded, "Little brat, I will hate you for the rest of my life!"

 C24

    In the past half month, the number of official carriages on the official road of Qingzhou had doubled. However, in this half a month, several tens of people were escorted by soldiers to Qingzhou. The first to enter the inn was an old man with a head full of white hair. He was holding a little girl by the hand. His big watery eyes and two long braids were swaying in the wind as he sang an unknown southern tune. The old man didn''t say a word, but his eyes were filled with solemnity. He had traveled many ways, but no one knew where he had come from, and no one knew where he had gone. However, his name was related to many events in the martial arts world, and people all called him an old man from the heavens, like an emissary sent by the common people, recording all the sorrows and joys in this world.


    The second group consisted of four people. The one leading them was a man who was carrying a silver spear on his back with an imposing manner. A girl wearing green clothes with gold accessories was walking in a swaying manner. Who knew that this woman''s age was enough to be the mother of such a girl? A fat, oily body was continuously stuffing food into its mouth. An extraordinarily thin, skinny body with a soft blade at its waist was constantly on the move.


    The third to arrive was a palanquin. Through the thin gauze, one could see that there was a woman in it, an extremely beautiful woman. Her age was three thousand silks, but she was as white as snow, and the longsword in her hand made her look even more beautiful and dangerous.


    The fourth was a guest dressed in a foreign land attire. The black robe completely covered his body, obscuring his features.


    As these people arrived, the inn was filled with life. Although Yan Huihui''s dao techniques were average, he had a lot of experience, and he could name almost all of the people who came. It was fortunate that Yan Huihui had a first-class insight, otherwise, Wenye truly wouldn''t know how to chat with them. When they heard that he was a disciple of a dragon, they all smiled and greeted him. In the past, these people would not even spare him a glance, but now, due to the fact that he was a scholar, he was able to chat with them for a bit. If he returned to the mountain, it would be better to talk about his juniors! It wasn''t a waste of time.


    The black-cloaked guest was alone, and the white-haired woman was extremely cold. Both of them were very cold, as if the slightest sound could cost them their lives. Therefore, after suffering a few setbacks, Wenye didn''t waste any more time on these two. He simply spent his days chatting with the four people from Daoist Qilian.


    Wen Pingzhou was one of the four seniors, while Yu Xiao Hong, who looked to be in her early twenties, was startled by the inquiry. She was in her early thirties, and had just joined the sect more than ten years ago. He didn''t know that this thirty-five-year-old girl called him junior sister because she felt uncomfortable. In any case, Wenye felt rather uncomfortable. That fat Lu Wenbai and that bag of bones Lu Wensong were blood brothers. The difference between their appearances was as different as the sky and the earth!


    As more and more Daoists gathered in the Azure Province, it also became more and more lively. Most of them were old friends, so they were exceptionally happy, as if it was the middle of a new year. Everyone was conversing among themselves in their respective guilds. The Azure Province''s King seemed to be well aware that water and fire were incompatible with each other. Thus, an interesting scene appeared in the Azure Province. The people who stayed in the inn were all Taoists, while the people in the family were all Buddhist monks ¡­ Almost all of the inns within the Azure Continent were filled with people from different guilds.


    The number of Iron Cavalry on the long street had also doubled, as if the Azure Region King was also afraid of this "fire and water" fighting.


    The arrival of Ling Yun caused the inn to be in an uproar, after all, Ling Yun''s reputation was no less than Jian Wuchen''s. Although he had come by the setting sun, he still had a smile on his face as he greeted the people around him, as if he did not feel tired from the bumpy journey. With his sharp eyes, he quickly noticed Wen Ye. He pushed through the crowd like Wen Ye, and said with some joy: "Brother Wen, you''re here too."


    Wen Ye gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t want to come either." Then, Wen Ye looked behind Lingyun and asked curiously: "Where is Six Puti? Aren''t you two together? "


    Ling Yun then said, "After that day, I will separate from them. Presumably, they went to find Jian Wuchen. The Heavenly Sword Hall has always been on good terms with the Cyan Plains. But ¡­ Where are Miss Ye Su and Lian''er? Why don''t I see the two of them? "


    How could Wen Ye dare to let little Raksha live in this place? Before, there was no problem, but with so many Yin and Yang people gathering in Qingzhou City, wouldn''t it be easy for others to see through little Raksha if he was left here? Wenye was not so stupid as to split the ransom with someone else. He just changed the topic and said, "Where is the Gate of Heaven and the Dragon and Tiger Mountain? Why can''t I see a single disciple? "


    Ling Yun shook his head and said: "I don''t know about that, but speaking of that, do you feel Brother Wen''s killing intent? The killing intent in the Azure Province is extremely dense!"


    Wenye and Yan Fu looked at each other, as if they were trying to find the answer from each other, but how could they possibly find it? They could only ask Lingyun for advice. Ling Yun gazed into the distance, and looked through the window towards the Cyan Plains City. He frowned, and said: "No, it''s not that baleful aura. but rather, Demonic Qi! " Lingyun walked towards the window as if he had noticed something. He raised his head and looked at the stars for a long time, until the stars started to shine! The resplendent river of stars seemed to be split in half by a sharp blade. The stars were still flashing, but there was a "crack" that split the entire sky in half. Even though this crack was extremely minute, so tiny that it could not be noticed by people!


    Ling Yun''s expression changed greatly, and said with a hint of fear: "It''s actually the Heavenly Mystery Realm!"


    The Demonic Clan was extremely sensitive to the Heavenly Mystery Realm, but humans did not have the ability to do so. If it were not for Lingyun feeling that the Demonic Qi of the Cyan Plains covered the sky and the sun! Even if he had doubts in his heart, he would still not be able to notice the appearance of the Heavenly Mystery!


    Wenye and Yan Huihui even had a vague idea of what the Heavenly Mystery was, and asked, "What is the Heavenly Mystery Dao?"


    Lingyun also turned his head to look at Wen Ye with suspicion. It would be reasonable if Yan Huihui didn''t know the way of the heavens, but Wen Ye didn''t! This made Ling Yun a little curious. The good-natured Lingyun patiently explained, "Back then, when Great God Fuxi created a painting, even the heavens cracked open with his supreme divine power. This Heavenly Mystery was the crack left by Great God Fuxi! Even though the remnant divine power of Great God Fuxi in the Heavenly Mystery was weak, it was still incomparable! If they could obtain the pity of the God of Light, then the Monster race would have another Emperor who would bully the heavens! The Heavenly Mystery Realm has always been regarded as a divine existence by the demon race, but to humans, the Heavenly Mystery Realm is a disaster! "


    Listening to Ling Yun recount the origins of the Heavenly Mystery Realm, Yan Jin''s jaw dropped. "Why did Great God Fuxi leave a Heavenly Mystery for the demons?!"


    Ling Yun shook his head: "It isn''t Great God Fuxi, but Fiend Star! As time passed, this strand of divine power began to slowly come to life. Great God Fuxi was a benevolent man! However, in the end, it was the demi-humans. This Fiend Star inherited the ''evil'' of Great God Fuxi as a demon! The appearance of the Dao of Heavenly Secrets often accompanied the birth of the Fiend Star. At this moment, the demonic qi covering the entire Azure Continent should have long been gathered outside the city, waiting for the moment the Fiend Star appeared.


    Yan Hui asked, "Why are all the demons gathered in Qingzhou?"


    Ling Yun shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    Wen Ye jumped up from her chair and said: "I still have things to do, so I won''t be accompanying the two of you."


    Lingyun did not answer, but quietly watched as Wen Ye pushed his way through the crowd and walked out of the inn. Yan Jin wanted to chase after him, but she could not break through the crowd of people, so she could only give up.


    In the Misty Cloud Land, south of the Prefecture, in the bustling Qingzhou, there was a teahouse that was exceptionally remote. There were a few dregs of houses, an old man with his legs crossed, and the word "Tea" hung on his signboard. The customers who passed by couldn''t help but discuss how they were going to treat this shabby tea house. Also, the shop owner''s legs were lopsided. Occasionally, a kind-hearted person would drink two cups of turbid tea and reward a few copper coins. The passers-by on the long street seemed to have a unique grace in their dirty eyes. They were called flowers, or they were called swordsmen. Slope''s almost numb, empty eyes looked around the long street with great interest.


    He understood that all of this had nothing to do with him. He was guarding this teahouse. He would not fight over it, he would not fight over it, he would not complain about it, he would not be sad, and he would not be happy.


    He was not a mute, but he was no different from a mute.


    The old wooden boards creaked as if they were about to fall apart. When he pushed open the old and broken door, little Rakshasi was sitting with his head propped up as he looked out the window at the stars in the sky. Ye Su was not in the room, but she was probably going out to buy little Rakshasi''s favorite roasted lamb leg.


    Wenye was about to open his mouth, but little Luosha was the first to speak, as if she understood what Wenye was about to say: "I won''t leave, this is an opportunity."


    Wen Ye understood that this little Rakshasi had also detected the Heavenly Secrets and the so-called Fiend Star. However, at this moment, he was surrounded by a horde of demons. If that Fiend Star appeared, it would inevitably cause blood flow and even harm the innocent. It was unknown whether it was for her safety or for the ransom that Wenye wanted to take little Luosha away by force. A strange wind rose up in the room, and like a knife, it sliced through a corner of Wen Ye''s clothes. Wen Ye blankly looked at Little Raksha who had grown taller, and the hand holding her arm froze in the air, unable to overlap her figure with the cute little girl from before!


    The sound of the wind in the room continued for a while, until the corner of the fluttering Daoist robe fell to the ground. Only then did little Rakshasi open his mouth and say with some sadness, "Little Daoist, help me this once ¡­"

 C25

    With Wen Ye''s personality, she should have been able to hide far away, so how could she ask for trouble and end up getting shot at? Wenye was extremely clear in his heart. The Heavenly Dao had already appeared, and a horde of demons had already gathered. Would the Fiend Star still be far away? As a demi-human clan, they would definitely not let go of such a godsend opportunity. However, what benefits did it bring to the human race? If the Monster race had another Emperor that was like bullying the heavens, how would the human race survive? The competition for the demonic beasts must have been very intense. With just a few words from little Luosha, it would be no different from a fantasy story if he wanted the literary industry to work for him. Little Raksha was still the same little Raksha, but right now, the literary industry was increasingly unable to understand her. Because he could not figure out what was going on, he did not finish his sentence as he pointed to his own nose and asked, "Are you talking to me?"


    Little Raksha looked at Wen Ye with bright eyes and said, "You know it in your heart."


    Wenye acted like a dead pig that was unafraid of boiling water as he said, "I don''t know that in my heart."


    Little Rakshasi only faintly smiled before turning his head to look at the sky filled with stars and said faintly, "Now, where can you go?"


    Wenye opened his mouth, but suddenly paused. At this moment, the city was surrounded by demons. Outside the city, it was extremely unsafe. After all, there were many demons that hated humans. On the other hand, the city where all the able people in the world gathered was much safer! The sky had collapsed and a tall man was standing on it. Right now, there were many ''tall men'' in the Azure Continent. If he thought about it carefully, leaving the city was much safer than staying in the city with his fellow daoists. Even if disaster were to befall upon them, they might not have to worry about their lives, based on the principle of the death of their fellow daoist.


    Since he couldn''t leave the city now, and since Little Rakshasi also had thoughts about Yao Xing, it would be better to accept her as a favor. At the moment, he absolutely couldn''t offend her, otherwise with her current abilities, she wouldn''t be able to escape even if she wanted to. If she left after patting her butt, then wouldn''t all her hard work these days have been in vain? Not to mention that there was also the Thousand Eye Empress eyeing him covetously! Wenye''s heart calmed down as he thought of this. He indifferently said: "How do you want me to help you?"


    Little Raksha said, "Time. Is it really that easy to buy time for me? "


    Wen Ye nodded but still asked with some suspicion, "It''s that simple?"


    Little Raksha nodded and opened his mouth to say something. However, his expression suddenly changed as he stared at a corner of the city. He pulled Wen Ye''s arm and jumped out through the window: "Follow me!"


    Only now did he understand that this little girl''s demonic power was not low at all, but he could not understand why she pretended to be so weak before. Her feet gently stomped on the rubble without making any sound, and even the snores in her room were not disturbed. The full moon hung low in the sky, shining its light on the two figures outside the house, and behind Wen Ye and Little Luosha, he could clearly see that Little Luosha, who had originally reached the height of his legs, had actually grown to the height of his abdomen.


    Very conspicuous.


    The little Rakshasi''s ears slightly moved as his eyes swept across the alleyways of the city. They were extremely serious. There was even a hint of anger in his eyes, making Wen Ye realize that something was wrong. With a trembling voice, he asked, "What happened?"


    Little Raksha said, "A demon has entered the city."


    With these words, little Raksha''s figure moved, bringing Wen Ye with him as he rushed towards that remote place. Meanwhile, Wen Ye could also hear a heavy breathing. It wasn''t the breathing of a human, but rather ¡­ Beast.


    Then! In the dark, damp alleyway, Wen saw the source of this heavy breathing.


    In the darkness, it only revealed a vague outline. However, the moment it saw this outline, Wen Ye''s heart shook violently and his entire body shivered. A pair of scarlet eyes were especially conspicuous in the darkness.


    It seemed to have also sensed the existence of Wenye and Little Luosha. It turned around awkwardly, letting out a turbid breath which carried an unpleasant smell.


    He was about ten feet tall, with no feet and no arms, but he was walking upright. He wore human clothes, but these small clothes could not hide his huge body and the huge snake head with the red tongue. Below it was a unconscious human girl who had already taken off her clothes.


    Literature was born with a fear of two creatures, many and no feet. They were especially afraid of snakes! Perhaps it was because when he was a child, he was brought by a greedy little brother to the back mountains of the Dragon Tiger Mountain to eat fresh walnuts, but he was startled by the sudden appearance of a snake in the tree hole. Furthermore, this snake was now so huge and terrifying!


    The snake had a lustful personality, but even Wenye would never have thought that the courage of this snake demon was this strong. At this moment, the experts of the Azure Continent were all gathered together, yet it still dared to cause trouble! Even though his heart was filled with pride, Wenye still buried his body behind Little Luosha. The giant serpent flicked its tongue as it slowly moved its head closer, looking into the pair of scarlet eyes. Wen Ye only felt that his limbs were ice-cold, as if millions of small snakes were crawling all over his body.


    Immediately, he felt the ground tremble. The enormous creature, which was ten times as small as Luosha, was ruthlessly smashed into the ground by this slap. When Little Luosha opened his mouth, he indeed resisted the coldness that was thousands of miles away, "Scram!"


    At this moment, Little Raksha was furious. Even though others did not know the origin of this anger, the huge snake that shook its head and stood up was clearly infuriated by this slap. Its huge body instantly surrounded the two of them! Little Raksha sneered as black demonic energy that could be seen by the naked eye appeared around his body! The large snake suddenly revealed a terrified expression. This was because this demonic power was so familiar to him that it caused him to feel an inexplicable fear and wanted to escape! Little Raksha''s head was lowered, but a few syllables came from his mouth, "My mother! She spent her entire life trying to change the unsightly view of the humans towards the demon race, but you bunch of trash are always so annoying."


    The seven inch large snake struggled continuously with its body, but in the end, it was unable to escape the grasp of Little Raksha''s demonic powers. Its huge snake head actually spoke in the human tongue when it was on the verge of death, although it was extremely disharmonious, but its desire to live was the same for humans and demons, "You ¡­. You are... "I''m a subordinate of General Snake Force ¡­"


    It did not speak because little Raksha did not give it a chance to finish its sentence. When its life finally came to an end, the large snake returned to its original appearance. A three-foot-long thin snake was different from the huge snake from before. However, Wen Ye did not find it cute at all. She picked up the broken rocks beside her and continued to throw them at the snake until she was sure it was dead. Then, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Turning his head to look at the woman, Wen Ye''s face instantly turned red. Little Raksha also seemed to sense Wen Ye''s distress, so he put on all the clothes that she had taken off and smiled at her, "Don''t you humans have a saying? You are welcome, please don''t listen to me if I''m rude, please don''t listen to me if I''m rude, please don''t speak me if I''m rude. You have seen this girl''s entire body. If you don''t marry her, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it. "


    After a long silence, Wen said, "She''s a pitiful person, don''t joke with her. Who was the General Serpent Force that it was talking about just now?


    After hearing the words "Strength of the Serpent", the little Raksha''s smiling face instantly changed. He said coldly, "I''m not willing to let you do this. Your mission is to send this girl home."


    "Why me? How do I know where her house is? Wouldn''t it be more appropriate for you to send it? "


    Little Raksha calmly stared at the entrance of the alleyway and faintly said, "That is your problem. At this moment, I am afraid that I will not be able to escape."


    Wen Ye followed Little Raksha''s gaze to the mouth of the alley. Only then did he realize that in the faintly discernible darkness, the silhouette of a human figure could be seen. Soon after, this figure became even more distinct, because he was walking step by step towards the two of them.


    The owner of the pair of eyes was originally very refined and refined, but at the moment, he appeared to be very preoccupied with something. Just a moment ago, Wen Ye had been chatting happily with him about two or three things in detail. But now, those eyes were something that Wenye did not dare to meet! It was extremely cold and unfamiliar.


    Ling Yun!


    Ling Yun''s sudden arrival caused Wen Ye to instantly become flustered, but he quickly calmed himself down. He slapped his thigh and cried out to the little Rakshasi in surprise: "Aiya, Lian''er, we were able to pick up a beautiful little lady after sneaking out of the house. Why don''t we take her home and take good care of her, and maybe even get her a wife for big brother? "


    As Wen Ye spoke, he continuously glanced guiltily at Lingyun. The latter did not pay any attention to him and stared directly at little Luosha. With his lips slightly parted, he asked with some hostility, "Just who are you?"


    Wen Ye saw that Lingyun was not as easy to fool as Yan Hui, and also that he had hostility towards little Luosha, which obviously meant that he had seen everything, so he slightly moved his body and blocked in front of little Luosha, no longer using his previous flamboyant acting skills, and stared straight into Lingyun''s eyes, and said extremely seriously: "This is my man! You''re not allowed to touch a single strand of her hair. "

 C26

    Ling Yun''s expression did not change, but his eyes continued to size up the two people in front of him! A few days ago, he had been severely injured, and was unable to activate his Heavenly Vision. As a result, he was unable to see the true appearance of the banshee, but now that her body had recovered, her Heavenly Gaze could still be used. However, the banshee''s real body could still not be seen clearly.


    Either this girl was stronger than him, or someone had used a technique on her to hide her! But as for why he was concealing it, Ling Yun was not clear about that either. He could only vaguely sense that the Banshee had an extraordinary identity! And it seemed as if the Arts knew who she was. Humans and demons were different since the ancient times. As the head disciple of Longhu Mountain, Wenye should also understand this logic, but why was he willing to protect this little banshee?


    Lingyun was filled with doubt, but he frowned! Because Wen Ye, who was filled with lofty sentiments and the banshee, was actually lifted to the side by one hand of the little banshee. Little Raksha said, "Take her away, don''t get in her way."


    Wen Ye cursed for a long time at this little Rakshasi in his heart, but he was very clear on Lingyun''s strength. This little Raksha might have some demonic powers, but he was not as strong as the Thousand Eye Empress. Lingyun is someone who can even suppress a ghost baby, how is this little Raksha going to fight?


    This time, Wen Ye did not know where he got the courage, perhaps it was because he was sure that Ling Yun would not do anything to him, so he righteously stood in front of little Luosha and said to Ling Yun: "I can explain this to you."


    Ling Yun''s eyes revealed a hint of suspicion, but he still vividly remembered the scene of the Banshee slaying the Abyssal Serpent Demon. If the Banshee had ill intentions, why did she save him? And because of this, Ling Yun did not act rashly, and said: "Tell me, I''ll listen."


    However, the sound of footsteps coming from the street made Lingyun''s expression change as he turned around and said: "Brother Wen, I''m relieved that the girl is in your hands! I hope that Brother Wen can protect him from harm. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, I will come and find you. "


    Whether it was Lingyun or the other Daoists, with their cultivations, they were definitely able to detect the oddity of the city, and it was a pure coincidence that Lingyun, who was chasing after the monster, saw the girl''s different side here. He could not tell what kind of feelings he had for little Luosha, but at that time, Lingyun was also very happy with the voice that called him "big brother". As a sect, they felt sympathy for the spirit demon. Ling Yun, who was speeding along the long street, could not help but laugh self-deprecatingly.


    After Lingyun left, Little Luosha and Wenye looked at each other, and spoke at the same time in tacit understanding, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and carry her."


    The moonlight was based on the moonlight, bright and flawless. It reflected the various sorrows and joys in the world, as if the world was full of life and fun in its eyes. It was likely that the exalted "immortal" would not understand the helplessness of the human world. There was a high chance that there was something bad going on in his life, and the literary industry had a deep understanding of this. They did not know what went wrong, but maybe it was because after Ye Su came, the literary industry always felt that they had something to do with bad luck.


    These words were only spoken in his heart, especially tonight. He mustn''t offend Ye Su. Moonlight shone through the window into the room. There was a plate of hair on the table, a plate of peanuts, and a pot of turbid wine. Although the price of the Flower Velvet Eagle wine was never low, tonight, the literary industry had indeed spent a large amount to buy a jug from the wine shop. Although the Azure Province''s King controlled food and shelter, the wine he drank was all made roughly.


    The expressions of the three people at the table were all different. The little Rakshasi acted like he was'' I''m not afraid of anyone '', crossing his legs, with his arms across his chest and his nose facing the sky. Ye Su looked at Wen Ye suspiciously, as if she found it unbelievable that the miser spent so much money to buy wine tonight. The literary industry put worry on his face. Lingyun had said that the incense was almost done. As the saying goes, ''one can''t eat a person''s mouth, but one''s hands are too short.'' If it wasn''t to curry favor with Lingyun, how could he be so generous?


    In this situation, he could only trick Lingyun. Otherwise, if he were to spread the news, his literary industry would also suffer because of little Luosha. For the disciples of the Dragon Tiger Sect who colluded with the Evil Demon, Mo Xu''s reputation might very well fall upon his head.


    Wenye knew that the nice old guys from the Taoist school were actually quite insidious.


    At this moment, the shabby door was pushed open. Lingyun stood at the door, looking at Ye Su with a smile. At the same time, he was also aware of another meaning of Wenye''s words. If they still could not talk, then this Miss Ye Su was the last move he would make.


    Indeed ¡­ This was what the literary industry really thought.


    Seeing Lingyun, Wen Ye immediately sat down with a smile as if he wanted to repay him with his body. This welcoming ceremony scared him, so he quickly bowed and said: "Brother Wen is getting serious."


    The little Rakshasi looked at Wen Ye, who looked like a servant, and frowned. He said, "Little Taoist, in short, you are older than him by a few years. Are you ashamed? "


    However, she was not the one that was important right now, so Wen Ye did not respond. After Lingyun sat down, no one talked about anything, and in the end, Lingyun coughed dryly and looked at Ye Su, winking at Wen Ye: "Brother Wen, is it appropriate for Miss Ye to be here?"


    When Ye Su had helped him, Wen Ye had thought about this question. However, no matter how she thought about it, with Ye Su''s intelligence and the fact that the hundreds of demons in the Cyan Plains City were gathered, even if they did not tell her the truth, it was only a matter of time before she knew the truth. Rather than hiding the truth from her, it was better to tell it to her. After so many days had passed, she had long regarded little Rakshasi as her own sister.


    To bet that Ye Su would save Little Rakshasi from Ling Yun.


    Wen Ye gently nodded as she picked up a glass of wine and sighed. "Where did the story come from? Let''s start with me pinching that little lady''s butt."


    Wenye did not mention about the Heaven Gate and the bounty, but he told Lingyun half-truthfully that he initially wanted to marry Little Luosha because of her looks, but when Luo Yang and his group were chased by the grass, he had no choice but to ask Ye Su for help. However, the brave Ye Su really wanted to send Little Rakshasi home. He originally wanted to abandon Ye Su and turn Little Rakshasi around to live in seclusion in the mountains, to be a deity''s companion. However, after running into the severely injured Lingyun, he had his own matters ¡­


    Hearing that, Lingyun was stunned and looked at Ye Su for help. On the other hand, Ye Su was also shocked by the fact that Lian''er was a monster at the beginning, but she quickly retracted her surprise. Ye Su''s expression changed far beyond what Wen Ye''s expectations. Wen Ye couldn''t help but think: If the Fourth Elder saw this, she would probably say something like, "This woman is quite intelligent".


    Ye Su nodded at Lingyun. Wenye did not exaggerate. The three of them did meet up pretty well.


    "Brother Ling Yun, I know that it''s very shameless to have feelings for a little girl, but this secret is only known by you, the only person in the entire sect who knows of it.


    Knowing that this old man was too pedantic, Lingyun could not argue with him in a normal way. He had no choice but to direct the conversation towards the taboo. Lingyun revealed a troubled face and said: "Brother Wen, I did not know that you and this Banshee had a grudge, but ¡­ It''s a taboo to fall in love with a transvestite, where are you going to put your sect and your land?


    Wenye looked at little Luosha, his eyes glimmering. He said with a hint of ridicule and deep emotion, "I also have not felt that there is anything special about this love, but I met her. Why can''t I just be in love with other people and get married and have kids? Is it because I''m from the sect? Oh, I can''t decide where I come from, but I have to hold my life in my hands. Five steps to destroy the Green Platform, ten steps to destroy the Dao and bones. For her, what harm would there be if the sect''s flag was turned into a demon by her? "


    Little Raksha lowered his head in silence. His heart was in turmoil because of what Wenye had said, but Little Raksha did not know that it was just a casual statement from Wenye.


    "Brother Wen." The corner of his mouth twitched as if he had thousands of words to say, but in the end, it turned into a sigh, "This matter still requires Brother Wen to carefully consider. Cultivators should give up on the seven emotions and six desires in order to achieve the Great Dao, and not only have you fallen in love, you have even fallen in love with a demon. This is the most strict law in the Dao.


    Wenye looked at Lingyun''s undisguised worry and apologized in his heart, but in order to pacify him, Lingyun could only do so. After all, there were some things, like the heaven''s gate bounty and fiefdom, that Wenye really didn''t want to share with others.


    Wen Ye nodded: "Only Brother Ling Yun knows about this, I request Brother Ling Yun to keep it a secret for me."


    After a long period of silence, Lingyun slowly shook his head, and Wen Ye''s expression changed. When he was feeling uneasy, he said: "Brother Wen, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you keep this a secret, because I don''t want to live the rest of my life. But don''t worry Brother Wen, I will not make this matter public. After tonight, you will still be the Brother Wen that I met that day. "


    Wen Ye happily stood up and grabbed Lingyun''s shoulder. He was already prepared for the worst, but he did not want to make it sound like Lingyun really believed him. Wenye could not help but be grateful to those old guys in Qingcheng who had been instigating in his brain the thought that humans and demons could not fall in love with each other all day. He called out, "Come, drink, I will always be your Big Brother Wen."

 C27

    Lingyun was not as upright as Yan Fu, if he were to see Yan Fu tonight, with his "breaking the claypot" attitude, he would definitely not be able to fool him. But tonight, he met the "dao" in his heart, and everything seemed to have been completed in a natural fashion. With a little guidance from the literary industry, the path that was already laid out for him, would have been stepped on without hesitation. Such a character was a good disciple in the eyes of the sect members. However, Wenye had a faint worry that he would be used as a weapon by someone in the future. For this Lingyun who he had only met twice, Wen Ye could not really tell what he was feeling. Perhaps it was that "Brother Wen" that made him think highly of him. This was something he had never felt before in Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Because he was just a closed door Daoist.


    No one would treat a closed-door Daoist child with kindness. In the past, he could be considered to be much more caring towards a junior. However, as time went by, Wenye realized that this was not concern for him, but rather need to find a trace of comfort in him. As the last two of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, he and he were bound to be weaker than the last one in order to find a sense of balance in the other.


    Literary industry was the balance between the young senior brother''s heart and balance. Although it could not be said that everyone faced the literary industry with a cold face and full of ridicule, those caring faces in the literary industry were even more chilling than the sharp blades of ridicule. Perhaps only a madman would cause people to retreat. Perhaps only a madman would make people afraid and not dare to bully others, or only a madman would ignore the Dragon and Tiger Commandment and ignore the little senior brother who had come to change shifts and slip away from the mountain gate.


    As upright as Lingyun, he didn''t touch any alcohol at all. Thus, a jug of Flower Velvet Eagle Wine entered Ye Su and Wen Ye''s stomachs. After drinking for three rounds, Wen Ye finally let go of the topic and said with a drowsy look: "This wine is really f * cking good. Speaking of which, Brother Ling Yun, what is the situation tonight? "


    Ling Yun said: "These monsters are all trying to be fierce, but they are all small demons that have yet to break away from the beast''s nature."


    Wenye gave a thumbs up and said, "My bro is really capable!"


    Ling Yun''s face reddened, and he lowered his head: "Brother Wen, don''t praise me so highly. The situation in the Azure Province right now is extremely chaotic, since... Brother Wen should have added more protection to Lian''er''s safety. "


    Wenye''s heart was filled with helplessness. Asking him to protect little Luosha? Didn''t you see how mighty this girl was when she fought that Venom Snake demon? Shaking his head, he tried to get all sorts of thoughts out of his mind as he said, "A feast for demons, the demons entering the city will not be peaceful. It''s best to report this matter to the Azure Province''s King as soon as possible for him to make the decision."


    Ling Yun nodded and said, "This matter has already been decided. I believe that the letter at this moment will be delivered to the Azure Province''s Duke Palace."


    Wen Ye nodded his head in agreement. Then, with a hint of bitterness and a bit of fanaticism, he looked at the exceptionally bright moon of the night and asked: "What will the slaughter do?"


    "..."


    His stature was not that tall, it blocked the moonlight, he wore a white tiger robe with a vertical stripe on it, a golden jade plate with silk armor on the inside, and his hair was tied up in a bun. This was his home, but the silver armor he wore did not fit his comfortable clothing, but he seemed to have long since gotten used to it, and he had never taken off his armor before. Under his nose, Yu Ting was full of people. Although he didn''t say a word, the killing intent of Jin Gang-Tie Ma carved into every wrinkle of his face. At this moment, he was extremely worried. He was so worried that his foster son, Jiang Half Life, did not dare to disturb him. Just now, the situation in the city had become even more urgent. The letter had been handed to Lin Chenye by Jiang Chenye. Jiang Chenye did not dare to read the contents of the letter. Although he was the adopted son, Jiang Chensheng''s personality was extreme ¡­


    "You should read the letter as well." Lin Chenye whispered as he stood with his back facing Jiang Chen. Jiang Fusheng nodded and held the letter on the table with his hand, Lin Chenye''s voice came out, "What should we do in Qingzhou?"


    Jiang Xiusheng closed the letter and said, "We will naturally respond to your challenge."


    Lin Chenye asked, "How do we respond?"


    "Three thousand," he replied.


    Lin Chenye asked, "Are you ready to fight?"


    Jiang Fusheng said indifferently, "My Azure Province is invincible!"


    His words did not make people feel that he was arrogant. Instead, it made people feel that this was what the Qing Province should be like. Within the Great Wen Empire, the Six Paths of the City Lord, whether it was the King Dingnan Army or the Prince Bao''s Heavenly Policy Army. No matter how great the achievements of others were, they would still be picked out by the chicken egg. However, the opposite was true for the Azure Province. Although the prince''s reputation was disorderly, when the king of the Azure Province was mentioned and the cavalry of the Azure Province were mentioned, everyone in the world raised a thumbs up.


    All the soldiers of Qingzhou firmly believed that this king was the number one hero of the era. Those soldiers that came down from the battlefield with missing legs and legs did not complain at all. They would tell that piss brat that the battlefield was quite grand and that Lin Chenye, who did not even have a rank in the feudal fiefdom, had beaten up the name of Youzhou Steel Cavalry. Speaking of which, he still felt that he was lacking something. He was used to holding a knife and a gun, but he just turned into a walking stick. He was still not used to it.


    If that blind storyteller mentioned the Pingjing Qingzhou King and a few dozen soldiers, they would all jump up and down in disagreement.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Bao Qin Wang and Jiang Yi had refused to send troops to assist them, would the Peace Pass have been lost? The three thousand men had guarded the pass for more than twenty days. General Si Ma had chopped off one hundred and forty-seven heads of bandits like cutting wheat. He was the Sixth Prince of the Southern Li Empire, who had become famous twenty years later than Lin Chenye. Our light general, Wang Chong, led the army and spent fourteen days fighting his way into South Li. This was a reputation made by tying one''s life to the belt of one''s pants, a name made from real swords and real guns!


    Speaking of fear, who had the Azure Province been afraid of? The three thousand people of the Pingjing Pass had been guarding the army of the Western Crow Army for more than twenty days. On that day, the commander of the Western Crow Clan, Tuo Baku, had been so angry that his face had trembled. Naturally, no one in the world would dare to admit it! Therefore, no one felt that Jiang Chensheng''s arrogant words were inappropriate. Even Lin Chenye felt that it should be so, that no proud soldier would be defeated. However, to Lin Chenye, these words were a joke. In front of absolute strength, any schemes and tricks were useless.


    This strength was something that both Qingzhou and Lin Chenye had.


    How could the title of ''Human Massacre'' be empty talk?


    Lin Chenye slightly raised his arm by two or three times, and Jiang Chensheng saluted and retreated, lightly closing the door behind him. Lin Chenye let out a long breath, and his left hand that was tightly closing the window tore down a piece of the nameplate, "Lin Pi, don''t disappoint your father with this gamble."


    Lin Chenye had always understood. He understood that the brat would bury his worries deep within his heart, and even his birth father was unwilling to tell him. This kind of temperament was unlike his, so Lin Chenye had no idea who he followed.


    Lin Pi, after being the king of Qingzhou, had taken his place as an official since birth. Lin Chenye, who was well aware of the darkness of the imperial court, did not want Lin Pi to enter his career because of his dying lover''s mutterings. Lin Pi also ''struggled'' to play with flowers every day, dominating the six counties of Qingzhou under the name of the king of Qingzhou. Many people said, "The family of generals has no descendants, only the father and the son of a tiger." More than once, the Saints wanted to make Lin Qi an official, but they were all politely rejected by Lin Chenye. Helpless, he had to be conferred the title of Vice Minister, and from the eighth rank onwards, the lowest official in the imperial court.


    It was only because he was the little prince of the Azure Province that over time, no one in the imperial court even remembered that this little prince was also an official. Perhaps it was because the image of that little overlord was too deeply ingrained in people''s hearts, so recruiting into the imperial court was also a disaster, and the more the crowd of officials thought about it, the happier Lin Chenye became, because this was the method he used to protect Lin.


    Lin Chenye was definitely a qualified general, but he was not a qualified father. He thought that as long as he could hand over all the good stuff to Lin Pi, he would be able to protect him. Even though he almost offended the saint back then, Lin Pi still wanted to help him, but he refused without any hesitation. He locked Lin Pi in the mansion and didn''t let him take even half a step out. By the time Lin Chenye realized he was "restless", it was too late. He could only pretend to be deaf and mute and secretly send out a team of elite soldiers to protect him.


    Lin Chenye did not know if he was in the right or wrong, but when he saw Lin Wei and his son that day, he did not want Lin Pi to be by his side. If a man didn''t develop his Feng Yunzhi, doesn''t that mean that he was born with a physique that was eight feet tall after living in the institute for a long time? As the son of the Azure Province''s King, it was impossible for him to not attract attention. If he couldn''t be so small that he could be forgotten, he would be so powerful that no one dared to ignore him.


    Only now did Lin Chenye understand. He could not protect Lin Pi without worry for the rest of his life. He knew that if he performed well, the Lord would definitely suffer a backlash!


    But Lin Pi understood this principle very early.


    Born in the general''s house.


    As a general!


    It was his life ¡­


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for the people of Qingzhou City. There were armored cavalry soldiers walking down the long street, surrounded by clanking iron cavalry, all fully armed. This was the name of the cavalry of Qingzhou City that came from nowhere, and with his rich experience, he was definitely not someone that the other soldiers could match! Three thousand soldiers were divided into four. Jiang Jianxian was stationed at the south gate of Qingzhou, while the general of the army was stationed at the north gate. He was often stationed at the west gate with Zhao Lun as his cavalry. The East Gate should have been guarded by Sima, but since Sima had not returned yet due to ''running away in fear of crimes'', the East Gate should have been guarded by Tu Yidao himself!


    The awe-inspiring General Wen Ye of the four gates of the city had also seen this. This action of his was similar to Lin Chenye''s style of doing things.


    Once upon a time, Wenye had hoped that Jiangnan would get drunk and chat with Sibei. Moshan got drunk and watched Gu Yue get drunk, but now, Wenye was not envious at all. He was even less willing to go outside because he understood. Even though the world respected the slaughter of the people, no one wanted to become the second person to do it. Who wouldn''t want to live a carefree life with a beautiful lady at home in this peaceful time? The tyrannical Lin Chenye was also loved by a city that was lost forever. Every night, he would think of the future, and only the name of the "massacre" would resound across the world. But how much could the word ''slaughter'' be worth?


    Eighteen years ago, the King''s Manor was blessed with a spear.


    Eighteen years later, he wielded his saber to protect Qingzhou.


    Who was the one who held the spear horizontally in front of him and said that he would show off for the rest of his life?


    But the Human Slaughter.


    Have you ever regretted it?

 C28

    Her skin was fair and smooth, and a pair of sword-like eyebrows proudly stood up on her beautiful face. Her beautiful eyes were moist and bright. He was white all over, his hair was long and wavy, his eyebrows were raised to his temples, and his nose was slender and delicate. The corner of Zhang Yang''s mouth curved up into a smile. Although he was smiling, his smile was taunting! Under her white ears hung two strings of gold pearls. The lady was delicate, but she carried a white tiger''s roar, a golden bow, and a two feet short blade carved from a phoenix at her waist. Her half-covered silver carved visor and the silver hair ribbon on her braid were fastened to each other to prevent it from falling off.


    This made her seem more manly.


    The leaves rustled, and the setting sun filled the sky. The forest had long since become a field of golden color. She stood like a statue behind the maple tree, staring at the deer''s den not far away with a hint of mockery in her eyes. Before Lu''er, who had stuck her head out to take a look at the Great Thousand World, a streak of light shot out from the white tiger''s golden bow, accompanied by the whistling of the wind.


    The deer was her lunch, for she was not used to the light tea in the mountains, and after a few days she went out into the mountains to eat some game. Seeing the convulsing deer on the ground, she did not stay idle and quickly ran away. She slashed at her throat with the sharp blade in her hand. The dying deer was completely dead. Lin Xiaoxiao''s movements were nimble as the gold-striped short blade danced in her hands. She muttered, "Little deer, ah little deer, don''t talk about how ruthless I am. The law of the jungle is immutable throughout the ages. In your next life, if you become a fierce tiger, I won''t be interested in you." In just a few moments, her skin had been peeled off completely, and her hands were completely red. However, she did not mind at all as she carried Lu''er and walked towards one end, washing her palms roughly while passing by a river. Then, she hummed like the main peak of the Qi Yun Mountain.


    This Qi Yun Mountain was only a low-level sect, only twenty years old. This Qi Yun Grandmaster couldn''t even be considered an orthodox Daoist, and if people were to know the origins of this Qi Yun Mountain, they would definitely laugh their teeth out ¡­


    There were mountains in the East Sea, and immortals in the mountains. His hand picked up the morning star, and his foot stomped on the ground. He picked up the Mountains and Seas, and then flew off into the sun and moon. A floating sea of three thousand feet, with a tree of ten thousand feet. It could be said that Ling Yun had cut through the clouds, and immortals were all drunk within. It was like a jade tree being envied by the wind and rain, returning to the mountain.


    This was what the world''s storyteller said to Penglai Mountain. According to the Daoist records, Penglai Mountain had always been a holy land, a place where "immortals" lived. In the hearts of the wandering practitioners of the martial arts world, how could Shangguan Yi, who was publicly acknowledged as the strongest in the world, be worthy of the word ''strongest'' when he was young? It was only after he had immortal-seeking from the east that he was able to create such a terrifying sword move and gain a reputation in the martial arts world. He himself had also once confessed that he had received the favor of an Immortal, and had finally mastered the Dao of the Sword. When he was young, he was one of the eight hundred. It took him seventeen years to find the wandering cultivator and the Dao disciple who went out to search for Penglai Immortal Mountain, but even then, he was never able to find the wandering cultivator.


    It seemed like Penglai wasn''t able to find her, and he had wasted most of his life. He couldn''t even hook up with a cute little girl anymore. Thus, in a fit of rage, he made Qi Yunshan the Penglai Mountain, called himself Patriarch Qi Yun, and started his own life as a "deity." He even shamelessly ran to Dragon Tiger Mountain to ask for a Dao number! However, Ancestor Qi Yun was not discouraged, and waited at the bottom of the mountain for several months. Finally, after the sudden appearance of the Han Ba in Yu state caused a disaster, Heavenly Master Long Hu and the elder had no choice but to go to Yu state. While the mountain gate was empty and on guard, he sneaked into the Scripture Pavilion and took everything in, regardless of whether he had obtained it or not.


    Although half of the forty-two scriptures had been returned to the sect, the remaining half was something that Patriarch Qi Yun refused to give up, and he even used more than twenty scriptures to force Qi Yun Shan into the sect, claiming that he would return it a hundred years later. The Dao Alliance''s old ancestor Qianyun was gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    Firstly, he had ruined the reputation of the sect, and secondly, with the personality of the martial artist in the martial arts world, Qi Yun would probably find a few people to watch the show, hoping that the world would not fall into disarray, and divide the disgraceful matter into seven volumes, twenty-eight hundred sections and eight hundred sections for ten days and nights.


    The sect could not afford to lose such a person.


    By the time Zhu Changli was picked up by Ancestor Qi Yun, he had already drunk quite a lot of wine out of joy and was walking in a crooked fashion. Suddenly, he saw a fat and white child flowing down the stream. He couldn''t bear to see this, so he laid on the river bank with his butt sticking out, wanting to reach the baby in the basket.


    The little donkey that was below him walked over, listening to him mutter a bunch of drunk words, and with the help of the scripture that he had been carrying, he raised his feet and kicked the hand that the Qi Yun Ancestor was about to grab onto the basket. The donkey pushed the still wet Zhu Changzhen into the river, and after flopped for a while, the donkey saw that the old man had not drowned yet, and was charging over again, so Patriarch Qi Yun did not take advantage of the situation and anxiously threw the still crying Zhu Changli back at the donkey, throwing it away! Zhu Changli''s head was kicked hard.


    Grandmaster Qiyun felt guilty, so he brought Zhu Changli to Qiyun Mountain to teach him how to read and write. Most of the other disciples in the mountain had been taken by him when he was young. This little guy heard that he was able to go to Penglai to learn martial arts. Each and every one of them happily went up the mountain. It was only when he was getting older and older that he realized that this was a panic of the old swindler. He had to admit that Qi Yunshan''s disciple respected his master, otherwise, how could he have been so drunk? As the Eldest Martial Brother, Zhu Changli was tricked by Patriarch Qiyun, so he was only able to speak when he was four. Jian Wuchen, who was caught by Lin Xiaoxiao, said with regret, "If it wasn''t for the fact that my intelligence was damaged, I would never have become an immortal."


    Jian Wuchen also wanted to bring Zhu Chang Li back to the Heavenly Sword Hall so that he could try to heal his wounds. However, the reason why he set up the sect was because Qi Yun didn''t want him to go down the mountain, so no matter what, he wouldn''t let Zhu Chang Li go down. Zhu Chang Li also didn''t have any intentions of going down the mountain either, he just sat at the table and read the scriptures day after day, or sat cross-legged and meditated on them.


    Life was very monotonous.


    Rather than calling the meeting with Lin Xiaoxiao a misunderstanding, it would be more accurate to say that it was a marriage bestowed by the heavens. Princess Zhao He was considered half a teacher to Lin Xiaoxiao, so who in this world was not willing to be the son-in-law of the Azure Province? Even if they crushed their brains, they would still have to squeeze into the palace. However, they would not be able to see Lin Xiaoxiao in front of them. The little tyrant of Luoyang City was leading hundreds of guards as he entered the palace.


    There were mountains in the East Sea, and immortals in the mountains. His hand picked up the morning star, and his foot stomped on the ground. He picked up the Mountains and Seas, and then flew off into the sun and moon. A floating sea of three thousand feet, with a tree of ten thousand feet. It could be said that Ling Yun had cut through the clouds, and immortals were all drunk within. It was like a jade tree being envied by the wind and rain, returning to the mountain.


    This was what the world''s storytellers said about Penglai Mountain. According to the records of the Daoist Path, Penglai Mountain was also a holy land, a place where the Immortals lived. In the hearts of the wandering practitioners of the martial arts world, how could Shangguan Yi, who was publicly acknowledged as the strongest in the world, be worthy of the word ''strongest'' when he was young? He himself had confessed that he had received the favor of an immortal''s sword technique, allowing him to master the way of the sword. When he was young, he was one of the eight hundred. It took him seventeen years to find the wandering cultivator and the Dao disciple who went out to search for Penglai Immortal Mountain, but even then, he was never able to find the wandering cultivator.


    Seeing that Penglai couldn''t find it and had wasted more than half of his life, he decided to use Mount Qi as the Penglai, calling himself Grandmaster, and brazenly ran to Dragon Tiger Mountain to ask for a name! However, Ancestor Qi Yun was not discouraged, as he had no choice but to take advantage of the sudden appearance of the Hanba in Yuzhou to cause chaos, while Heavenly Master Longhu and the elder had no choice but to go to Yuzhou, the gate of the mountain was empty and they had to guard themselves, so he sneaked into the Scripture Pavilion, and took everything that was available.


    Although half of the forty-two scriptures had been returned to the Sect of Dragon and Tiger, the other half still refused to give up. Patriarch Qi Yun even threatened to return the book to the sect a hundred years later.


    First, he had damaged the reputation of the Daoist, and secondly, this scoundrel''s master might even hire a few storybooks to tell the story, dividing the disgraceful matter into seven volumes, twenty-eight sections, three hundred sections, and so on into more than ten days and nights.


    Longhu Mountain could not afford to lose such a person.


    By the time Zhu Changli was picked up by Ancestor Qi Yun, he had already drunk quite a lot of wine out of joy and was walking in a crooked fashion. Suddenly, he saw a fat and white child flowing down the stream. He couldn''t bear to see this, so he laid on the river bank with his butt sticking out, wanting to reach the baby in the basket.


    The little donkey that was below him walked over, listening to him mutter a bunch of drunk words, and with the help of the scripture that he had been carrying, he raised his feet and kicked the hand that the Qi Yun Ancestor was about to grab onto the basket. The donkey pushed the still wet Zhu Changzhen into the river, and after flopped for a while, the donkey saw that the old man had not drowned yet, and was charging over again, so Patriarch Qi Yun did not take advantage of the situation and anxiously threw the still crying Zhu Changli back at the donkey, throwing it away! Zhu Changli''s head was kicked hard.


    Amidst his guilt, Patriarch Qi Yun brought Zhu Changli to Changbai Mountain to teach him how to read and write. Most of the disciples in the mountain had been taken by him when he was young. This little guy heard that he was able to go to Penglai to learn martial arts, and he was so elated that he went up the mountain for fifteen years! It was only when he was getting older and older that he realized that this was a panic of the old swindler. He had to admit that Qi Yunshan''s disciple respected his master, otherwise, how could he have been so drunk? As the senior disciple, Zhu Changli was tricked by Qiyun, so he could not speak until he was four years old. Jian Wuchen regretfully said, "If it wasn''t for the fact that my intelligence was damaged, I would never have become an immortal."


    Jian Wuchen also wanted to bring Zhu Chang Li back to the Heavenly Sword Hall, so as to try and fix his wounds, but the only reason why Jian Wuchen wanted to establish his own sect was because Qi Yun didn''t want to let Zhu Chang Li go down the mountain, and Zhu Chang Li had no intention of letting him go down either.


    Life was very monotonous.


    Rather than saying that her acquaintance with Lin Xiaoxiao was a misunderstanding, it would be more accurate to say that it was a marriage alliance bestowed by the heavens. However, to Zhu Changli, this'' unlucky ''girl was extremely annoying ¡­


    Speaking of which, who in this world was not willing to be Qingzhou''s son-in-law? The little tyrant of Luoyang City had brought hundreds of soldiers to brazenly enter the Qingzhou Prince''s Mansion, but Lin Peng had slapped off two of their front teeth, making the crown prince wait in anger. In the end, he kneeled at the door like a dog and repented for three days and three nights?


    How could such a useless man be worthy of her, Lin Xiaoxiao?


    Discontented with Lin Chenye''s unrestrained pursuit of marriage, Lin Xiaoxiao took advantage of his lack of attention and fled the house at night. She thought she could get rid of Lin Chenye''s arrangements this way, but she did not expect Lin Qi to catch up with her just as she left Qingzhou. Lin Xiaoxiao angrily asked, "Then you''re going to capture me?"


    With a smile, Lin Bi removed the horse''s bundle and solemnly handed it over to Lin Xiaoxiao. "Sister, I just came here to deliver your luggage. If you leave in a hurry, I''m sure you haven''t brought many things with you. "Don''t go to that busy city, Lin Chenye''s spies are everywhere. You can go to that remote mountain, then there will be no way for Lin Chenye."


    Lin Xiaoxiao accepted the luggage with suspicion. She looked at the zealous Lin Pi with suspicion, but due to face, she viciously said, "If you dare to reveal my whereabouts, I''ll sell you to the Joy Hall as a male prostitute."


    Lin Pi stared at Lin Xiaoxiao''s departing figure for a long time. He then let out a breath and said, "My foolish sister, if that old thing had not asked me to come and deliver your luggage, how could I have gotten out of the mansion?"


    Along the way, Lin Xiaoxiao saw strange objects that were not seen in the Azure Province. She also saw a dirty world that she had never seen before. She spent money like running water and spent all of her wealth in the first year. However, Lin Xiaoxiao stubbornly refused to return to Qingzhou, and refused to admit her defeat to Lin Chenye. Jiang Qianxue had always known where she was, and he felt sorry for her. However, Lin Chenye said disapprovingly, "This girl will come back on her own after suffering so much. You just need to ensure her safety."


    Another day passed. Lin Xiaoxiao, who was looking at the meat bun on the street and swallowing her saliva, suddenly heard a man''s voice from above, "Here, a beggar."


    He chewed on a big meat bun and handed the other big meat bun over to Lin Xiaoxiao. Seeing the latter looking at him in a daze, Zhu Changli shook the big meat bun as if she was teasing a small dog, "Why, are you not eating it? "Then I''ll eat them all."


    Lin Xiaoxiao was also extremely hungry, and she saw that he was about to take back the meat bun, so she snatched it away. Although she was feeling empty inside, she ate in an extremely graceful manner, and it looked like she was not a commoner. Seeing that the beggar had already eaten the bun, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He happily picked up the huge jug of wine and was about to leave when Little Flower''s voice rang out, "What''s your name?" Zhu Changli turned her head, only to see Hua Little Flower running over with a pen and a piece of paper. She looked at Zhu Changli, and when she looked at the paper carefully, it was filled with life, Lin Xiaoxiao said, "I am a man who knows kindness and hatred, and I will not eat this big meat bun for nothing. When I get home, I will return it back to you tenfold, and I will tell you, don''t look at me now, I am so useless, but I do not want to go home.


    Zhu Changli scratched his head and asked suspiciously, "What''s the grudge?"


    Lin Xiaoxiao explained, "Giving me a meat bun is a kindness. If others were to bully me, it would be a grudge."


    Zhu Changli thought for a while and said, "Oh, it means doing good and doing evil. Do you have a lot of grievances? "


    Lin Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to conceal her anger at all. Gritting her teeth, she pulled out another piece of paper. The name of the person was also written all over the paper, and even the location of his residence was clearly written on it. Her personality was the same as Lin Pi''s, "When I get home, I''ll tie them up and fight for three days and three nights."


    "My master called me a fool, but I don''t think I''m that stupid. Although I don''t understand why you were bullied, but I know that enemies should not be punished, and people shouldn''t take too much, otherwise they will hurt themselves and learn to let it go."


    Lin Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes. It didn''t matter if this old man was an old man or an old man. The things she had in her head were beneath her contempt. What grievances should be resolved? Could it be that she was going to swallow this insult? Lin Xiaoxiao opened her mouth to say something, but Zhu Chang Li slapped his thigh and said in panic, "Aiya, I can''t stay here for too long, or Master will start cursing again. "Little Hua, if you don''t have any food in the future, come find me on the mountain. I''ll get something for you to eat."

 C29

    Everyone felt that it was only right that a woman should stay in the inner chambers of the house and prepare three meals for the time being. Even if there was a precedent of Zhao and the princess not losing out to the men, the reward they received was still the greatest reward, General Cao Shuang. Why? Wasn''t it because the men of the Great Wen Dynasty felt that they had lost face by walking under a woman''s tent. Everyone tacitly blamed Cao Shuang for the meritorious service given to them. They had to let this matter go to waste, as well as their good intentions.


    The first time Lin Xiaoxiao met him was during her triumphant return. On that day, she was dressed in a golden-striped crouching tiger battle robe, which was wrapped in a silver-white Rong Hu''s Saliva Steel Carving Armor. The fur on her shoulders fluttered, while the white Hunchbacked Tiger Armor was adorned with a pair of slender, pure white, beautiful hands. She held up her left hand, her bright red fingernails twirling the tight white tiger''s cloud-lined gold frost tassel gun in boredom. The golden ribbon was tied around his waist, and the Howling Cloud Cow''s leather belt was wrapped around his waist. On the right side of his belt, there were three identity tokens hanging, looking quite impressive.


    As such, she was more willing to be like that Zhaohe Princess, riding her horse across the sky, smiling as she watched Gu Yue Qi, drinking alone, and not wanting to learn any of the five scriptures, zither, chess, calligraphy, or painting. The master teacher that the Azure Province King had hired was knocked to the ground with a few strikes from her rod. Even the current heirs of a popinjay, Lin Pi, had suffered greatly from her bullying and bullying. Lin Xiaoxiao had truly not lost any face for the Azure Province''s King. Up until now, she had been able to wield both sword and spear, and her bow and arrow had been effortless. As a result, after she married Prince Zhao He, she was also known as Little Zhao He.


    There are also poetry: jade, cream, snow and frost, white teeth in the spring and autumn court.


    Lin Xiaoxiao had always carried her thoughts on her face. Regardless of whether she was happy or sad, she never tried to hide it. Therefore, her love seemed overbearing and fiery, so hot that only Zhu Changli knew about it. It wasn''t that Zhu Changli was pretending that he couldn''t see, but because he was born stupid, he couldn''t understand what love was. In his opinion, Lin Xiaoxiao going to the mountain gate to get some food when she was starving was no different from feeding the stray dogs. He loved Lin Xiaoxiao, as much as he loved a flower and a tree, as if there was no difference between the two. He loved all living things deeply, and Lin Xiaoxiao was just one of the many living beings in the world. Perhaps Lin Pi had already seen the outcome, which was why he said after getting drunk, "It''s best not to make my sister sad, or else Qi Yunshan would be removed from the world."


    The huge deer in her hand made her smile. It was a pity that she couldn''t buy wine from any other place in the Qi Yun Mountain other than the old man, as the ancestor of the Qi Yun Sect had also become more intelligent after suffering a few losses. If Lin Xiaoxiao continued to head towards the cave, she would have to gamble with the door, and no matter how much of a threat she posed, the door wouldn''t open. After a while, the two of them had their grudges resolved because of the wine. Lin Xiaoxiao did not have a good impression of Qiyun, so when he stood in front of her with a mocking smile on his face, Lin Xiaoxiao said coldly, "Smile your mother''s smile and dig out your eyeballs."


    Patriarch Qi Yun wasn''t afraid to take out a bottle of wine from nowhere. With a pained voice, he said, "I haven''t been able to drink this for quite some time, so please don''t let me finish it all."


    Lin Xiaoxiao took the wine jug thrown to her by the elder and said, "Old thing, what kind of medicine are you selling today?"


    With a downcast expression, Qi Yun replied, "Why do I feel like selling medicine to you? Aren''t you tired of living? I predicted that you would be leaving the mountain soon, so I came here to see you off."


    Lin Xiaoxiao frowned. "When did I say I was going down the mountain?"


    The elder stroked his sparse beard as he chuckled, "It''s true that you didn''t say that, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay here peacefully."


    Looking at the old scoundrel in front of her, Lin Xiaoxiao laughed coldly, "It''s fine if you want me to leave, but obediently hand over Zhu Changcheng. I''ll withdraw my army and let an old bastard like you continue working in the martial arts world to commit evil."


    The elder was so angry that he puffed his beard and bulged his eyes, "You, you ¡­" When has this old one ever done anything evil? "


    Lin Xiaoxiao scratched her ears and said, "Enough, I don''t have the time to solve your riddle. Get out of my way, I still need to roast deer meat for Zhu Changli."


    Patriarch Qiyun sighed as he looked at Lin Xiaoxiao''s right foot, which was on the verge of stepping on the stone steps, and said, "I''m afraid you''ll have to leave this time. The Azure Province''s King is heavily injured. "


    Lin Xiaoxiao paused for a moment, then turned around and looked at the elder from head to toe with a sneer. "Who in the world could possibly hurt him?" You old thing don''t even know how to lie. "


    Ancestor Qi Yun chuckled lightly, losing his usual drunkenness and roguishness. He looked like a reclusive expert, and said, "Indeed, no one can hurt the Azure Province''s King, but the things that aren''t human can!"


    Lin Xiaoxiao''s beautiful eyes narrowed. Her killing intent was not hidden at all as she enunciated every word, "Begin! Tell me clearly! "


    The mountain ranges surrounding the Qi Yun Mountain overlapped with layers upon layers of mountains, like a surging sea, with massive waves sweeping through the air. The peak of the mountain was often shrouded in clouds, and the white clouds were also floating beneath one''s feet, making the mountain look ethereal and ethereal, one could pick the sun and moon if the peak raised a hand. The gentle wind blew up the green gown that stood against the wind on the top of the mountain. He looked at the bottomless abyss and even though he did not say a single word, his love for life had already been expressed through those eyes.


    The man was only in his early twenties, and although he couldn''t be considered handsome, his eyes made his unhandsome face look even more pleasing to the eye. With his right hand behind his back, he continuously pinched his belly, as if he was calculating the time, and suddenly stopped moving. He slowly turned his head, and with suspicion in his eyes, he scratched his head and muttered to himself: "Eh, why are we late today?"


    Zhu Changli was extremely confused, but the swaying Patriarch Qi Yun answered him, "Don''t wait any longer, that girl has gone back home."


    Zhu Changli said, "Oh, did she say when she would be back?"


    Ancestor Qi Yun was lying on the peak of Qingfeng Mountain, and he let out a burp while looking at Zhu Changli. He then laughed out loud, "What? You don''t want to part with it?"


    Zhu Changli shook his head and said, "Twelve days ago, she said she wanted to eat the osmanthus cake. Today, my brothers made the osmanthus cake, and I wanted to give one to her."


    "You, you." Patriarch Qi Yun laughed out loud, before gulping down a mouthful of wine and asking, "Chang Li, have you ever loved a person?"


    Zhu Changli nodded and said, "I love Master, Junior Brother."


    Ancestor Qi Yun waved his hand impatiently, "Go to hell, I''m not asking you these questions." I asked you, other than great love, do you have any little love? "


    Zhu Chang Li was confused, he scratched his head and asked: "What is Xiao Yu?"


    It was as if Patriarch Qiyun had thought of something, and a wistful look appeared in his eyes as he spoke to Nannan, "It''s because I have a special regard for one person that my eyes are unwilling to leave her at all." Worry over her worries, rejoice over her happiness, and love her love. "


    Zhu Changli shook his head and spoke seriously like a rattle. The way is also affectionate, the feeling is also calm, all things are orderly and spiritual. Dao life forms had emotions. Dao life forms had a natural origin, and were flat. "But ¡­"


    With a fierce glare from Patriarch Qiyun, Zhu Changli did not even dare to breathe heavily. He could not understand how his master could be so fickle today. Ancestor Qi Yun said, "Don''t use the scripture''s contents to explain to me what emotions are. I don''t even know what the scripture''s contents are."


    "Master, keep your voice down. Sanqing will blame you if he hears it."


    "I blame his grandmother for her leg." Forefather Qiyun stood up, not even the slightest bit of drunkenness could be felt. He extended his hand, and a draconic roar rang out as the scarlet black longsword flew through the air and landed steadily on his palm. The sound rang out for three miles, causing the leaves on the top of the mountain to fall profusely. When his left foot stepped out, he was already several steps away, his crimson-black longsword flashing as the old Daoist stood there facing the wind. It was his first time seeing his Master in such a state, as if he was always drunk. The words that came out of Patriarch Qi Yun''s mouth were filled with worry as he turned his back on Zhu Changli, "Chang Li, although your Master is not a big character, you have to watch his sword."


    The Dragoncry Sword seemed to sense the worry in its master''s heart. For a moment, the cries of the swords rang unceasingly. Patriarch Qiyun inclined his sword as he stared at the sea of clouds before him.


    The dragon roar moved.


    At the instant when tears fell from his eyes!


    Patriarch Qiyun held his sword horizontally in front of his chest. Luck and sword, the dark red blade turned dark red as a thin layer of ice condensed around him. The corners of the elder''s lips slowly curled upwards as a grim smile formed on them. With his lips agape, only he could hear the voice, "How have you been?"


    The sound of muffled thunder came from the lifeless sea of clouds. In an instant, the sea of clouds churned incessantly, as if a pair of invisible hands were tearing it apart. The sea of clouds pressed down on both sides, creating a scene of the mountain that had once been covered by the sea of clouds.


    A single sword strike had broken through the clouds.


    Patriarch Qiyun fell back from the shock, while Zhu Changli stood rooted to the ground. When he regained his senses, Patriarch Qiyun was sprawled on the ground with a drowsy look on his face, as if he was just a dream of Zhu Changli''s. However, the deep sea of clouds and the sea of swords were not a dream. The normally aloof and dignified ancestor Qi Yun laid flat on the ground, murmuring as if in a deep sleep, "This humble one is Kang Yue, may I ask how old this young lady is ¡­"

 C30

    He stood there amidst the snow, the snow falling down pure and white. Lin Pi''s hair was already covered by more and more snow. His straight body did not move at all, and his feet seemed to have become one with the earth.


    Without a word, without moving.


    He was dressed in a three-clawed gold dragon battle robe with an ornate collar, a brocade jade plate, a gold scale armor, a gold dragon''s roar, a gold dragon''s swallow, and an armored boot. His arm was wrapped around a golden dragon''s swallow, and his long right hand gripped a whip.


    These were all his birthday presents.


    But today was not his birthday.


    Lin Pi stood on the spot. Behind him was the east gate of the Azure Province. He was like a huge tree with his eyes lowered, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    One man and one horse.


    He had always known what he had to do and what he wanted to do, but at the moment, he felt like a lonely bird with a lonely moon hanging in the sky. Even though it was already past the fifteenth moon, this disk was still as bright as ever. A shadow half-knelt beside him, and the person who had arrived had his head lowered. Even if the person he was facing was not a person who could not be forced into a corner, the calmer the prince, the more terrifying he was! He said, "Your Highness, you have been guarding the city for seven days and seven nights. In the future, I will guard the city for you."


    Lin Pi raised his eyes slightly as he looked at the shattered wall and said indifferently, "You may leave now."


    The general still wanted to say something, but Lin Bin''s eyes were like daggers, and he didn''t dare to say another word.


    The broken wall was a trace left behind by Lin Chenye. On the evening of the seventh day, a phenomenon appeared in the Heavenly Mystery Realm. Lin Chenye led his troops to meet the enemy. Even though the Cyan Plains Cavalry were scattered across the horizon and there were not even one in the Azure Province, with Lin Chenye''s many years of experience, he still relied on the 3000 elite soldiers to repel the demons several times.


    When the tyrannical demon that called himself Scarlet Eye appeared, the formation of the Steel Cavalry scattered. He was not like the ordinary lesser demons, who only desired power. On the contrary, he sent a challenge to the people outside of the east gate, as if he wanted to prove something. Lin Chenye happily agreed to the challenge, and a man and a demon fought outside of the east gate. Although the demon race''s physical strength far surpassed that of humans, they weren''t immortal. Only on the second day did the sky turn white, repelling the remaining demons'' Taoists and monks ¡­ Only then did the Steel Cavalry hurriedly search for the whereabouts of Lin Chenye. At the east gate, they found the heavily injured and unconscious Lin Chenye and the corpse of a red python that had its body stiffened.


    In that battle, the victor was Lin Chenye.


    But he still hasn''t woken up.


    Lin Pi laughed at himself and said, "This old thing is really reckless." However, he then took out the birthday present that Lin Chenye prepared for him, and filled in the gap at the east gate that night.


    On the fifth day after Lin Chenye''s accident, Lin Xiaoxiao returned with tears streaming down her face. Jian Wuchen and Lin Xiaoxiao had returned to the Azure Province together, and after checking on her injuries, she said, "The General has been possessed by the evil spirits and is now sleeping soundly. If you want to save the General, you must take back his soul. However, there are numerous and complicated monsters at the moment. I do not know which demon took the spirit away from me, but we can definitely find its whereabouts within two days! "


    Two days passed in a flash, and Jian Wuchen was not disappointed. The monster that had stolen Lin Chenye''s soul was hidden in Mizang, and of course, they could not go there and alert the crowd. What if something bad happened in the city, how could they explain it to Lin Chenye? Therefore, Jian Wuchen had picked twenty-three people, set a date for their departure, and sneaked into Mizuho!


    At this moment! It was time to set off.


    "Are you ready?" Lin Qin turned his head and saw that she was wearing a Golden Lion Gold Roar Sky Helmet, her entire body wrapped in a silvery-white brocade jade precious lion chainmail. The male lion, Xiao Tianyi, was wrapped around her sturdy arm with a carved golden arm armor, while the rich lion skin was wrapped around her waist with brocade ribbons and bundles of flowers tied tightly around them. Her gold medal hung on the right side of her belt, and the exquisite jade pendant attached to it was shining brightly.


    Astonishing!


    Lin Qi''s lips curled up as he mounted the horse and pulled out the Gentian Blood Spitfire that was stabbed into the ground. With a pinch, the four hooves of the Wild Horse King stepped out a faint purple electric current, drawing out a thick cloud of rolling smoke on the wide road. This pair of brother and sister usually cursed Tu Na to the point that they wished they could die immediately, but when it came down to killing, the two of them did not want him to die, so their personalities were surprisingly the same ¡­


    In Qingzhou, this leaf hill was also known as the "Fanshen Fantasy". As the name implied, even a fairy would get lost after coming to this leaf hill, and the corresponding place was the Chao Ling mountain, and between the two mountains was a large lake, almost connecting the two mountains. This lake was very strange, ordinary lake was filled with fish and shrimp, but the lake was also completely empty, to the point where there was not even a bit of water or grass, other than being in the water, there was no other scenery. Because of this strange scene, the people of Qingzhou called this lake the "Immortal Spring".


    It was as if the world loved matters that could not be explained clearly and was related to immortals.


    Amongst the group of twenty-three, Wenye was one of them. He looked as if someone had taken his beloved gold away from him. Six Puti gave a kind smile from a distance, causing Wen Ye to want to slap them in their faces. If they hadn''t recommended Jian Wuchen to the best of their abilities, why would he have come here? Even if he repeatedly refused, saying that his ability was weak and wouldn''t be of any help, his words of "Brother Dao, you are so modest" instantly blocked off his thoughts of refusing.


    What should he do? He could only bite the bullet and charge forward.


    Jian Wuchen was the first to take the lead, followed by Lin Qin and his brother, and Wen Ye and Lingyun. The path in the cave was rough, and it was accompanied by a faint stench. Wen Ye knew very well that this stench was the same as the smell of the Venom Snake Demon that night.


    This was the cave of the snake.


    Lingyun calmly put his hand on the trembling Wen Ye''s wrist, smiled and said: "Brother Wen, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Indeed, for those who were not afraid of snakes, there was nothing to be afraid of. However, for those who were not afraid of snakes, being in a snake den was no different from being in a sea of flames and sabers. At this moment, Wenye felt that he was in the eighteenth level of hell, suffering the pain of being fried in a frying pan at every moment. The further he walked, the more muddy his feet became. They were not wet, but some unknown viscous liquid. The stench in his nose was getting stronger and stronger.


    As if he was in the center of a ''maze'', there were many paths in front of him. He looked at the compass in his hand and frowned as he looked around, "It''s a bit strange, this place is filled with demonic Qi, but there''s not a single demon."


    On the other hand, Lin Xiaoxiao''s eyes were calm as she said, "Soldiers, do you know what is going on?" In the past, when they had set fire to the camp, they had to spend all the time in the world. Now that they were able to secure the land, how could they not bow down when they were in the world? However, you are only in the Dream Realm, and since you have already detected our movements, why don''t you dare reveal your true appearance? "


    Upon hearing Lin Xiaoxiao''s words, a haughty voice sounded, "Who dares to barge into my residence?"


    Lin Xiaoxiao proudly declared, "Qingzhou Cavalry, Lin Xiaoxiao."


    Lin Qin also sneered, "It''s not like you didn''t get rid of that beast in your cave. How dare you come to my Qingzhou to behave so atrociously?"


    The voice laughed wildly: "I will not disgrace your reputation, so I will give you a chance."


    With that, the Night Butterfly that faintly glowed with a dark green light appeared in front of the two of them. Turning its head back three times, it appeared to be guiding the way for the two of them, Lin Xiaoxiao followed behind them with her spear. Jian Wuchen walked two steps ahead of them, but suddenly stood in place with a blank look on his face.


    Lin Xiaoxiao and Lin Pi had never seen a snake before, so wherever the snake passed, the snake would open up a path. However, the snake bared its fangs and raised its head, indicating that the snake was about to attack. Lin Qi seemed to be upset by the continuous hissing sound. He glanced at the group of snakes, and the multicolored snake closest to him immediately shrunk its neck.


    The Night Butterfly shined with a dark green brilliance as it gradually led the two of them into a winding road. When their figures could no longer be seen, the dormant snakes seemed to have received the order to attack, blotting out the sky as they attacked everyone.

 C31

    Lin Pi did not know where he was currently nor did Lin Xiaoxiao. The only thing that could be felt was that he was continuously heading towards the bottom of the hill. The mountain seemed to have been hollowed out and only the eight pillars were incomparably massive. Unlike the craggy rock walls from before, the rock walls here were extremely flat and smooth, not something that a human could mine. The dancing Night Butterfly disappeared without a trace after bringing the two of them here. This seemed to be their final destination. Lin Qin calmly moved his body forward. Lin Xiaoxiao frowned slightly as she felt that this brat was deliberately showing off his prowess, but she did not point it out. Luck told him, "We''re here. Why are you still not showing yourself?"


    That voice came from all directions, "I have been here all along. It''s just that you can''t see my true appearance."


    Lin Xiaoxiao sneered, "You are deliberately making things up! "It''s no wonder that the Monster race has always been conceited, thinking that they are the masters of all living things. However, they are always at odds with one another. How can they still have the face to show their true appearances today?"


    The owner of the voice was silent for a moment, but he did not seem to be provoked at all. He opened his mouth once again and said with incomparable contentment, "Aren''t we demi-humans strong?"


    With his left thumb, he pressed the silver spear close to his body, and with a slight movement of his ears, he seemed to be trying to pinpoint the position it was hiding: "This young master has no intention of fighting with you, hand over Lin Chenye''s spirit, I can let bygones be bygones, you can continue to wait for your Demon Star, if you don''t obey, I will definitely give up on you!"


    Lin Xiaoxiao nocked an arrow and listened to the sounds around her warily. Cold sweat dripped from her hands. If not for the fact that she managed to shoot him to death, she would have definitely alerted the enemy!


    So she was waiting, waiting for the best time to shoot.


    The voices from the shadows and the shadows rose again, carrying a sense of ridicule. "I''m not interested in the Fiend Star. Those bastards thought that with the pity of the Fiend Star, they would be able to be cured by the Heaven and Earth, but they didn''t know that, that stinking bitch who bullied the heavens ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the White Tiger Cloud Roar Bow had already shot out its sharp arrow and was flying toward the direction she had predicted. It was slightly taken aback before the corner of its mouth curled up, revealing a playful smile. It opened its right hand and a faint stream of light appeared between the sharp arrow and itself.


    The soul.


    The spirit that had left the human corpse fell into a deep slumber, and its sudden appearance made Lin Qi''s heart tighten. The Heavenly Sword was unsheathed, intersecting with the stones beneath his feet, causing countless stones to fly up, and countless stones to forcibly change the direction of the arrow! Or perhaps. Fortunately, a rock hit the shaft of the arrow and changed its trajectory.


    Its tone was even more playful! "Why?"


    Lin Pi calmly kept the Heavenly Imperial Sword back into its sheath. His indifferent face was exactly the same as Lin Xiaoxiao who was by his side. The two of them were speechless. It let out a cry and put its right hand together. Karmic sinflames started to ignite under the feet of the spirit person, and the spirit person''s expression gradually became sinister, as if it was suffering from immense pain. It smiled sinisterly: "Why aren''t you guys talking? This Seat is so bored. "


    Lin Xiaoxiao could not hold herself back like Lin Pi. She watched as her soul suffered from the karmic sinflames and endured the heartlessness of being torn apart. She shouted, "Say your conditions as long as we can."


    It smiled and said, "I need a city. This matter is only a small matter to the Azure Province."


    Lin Xiaoxiao was speechless for a moment. Although she missed Lin Chenye, how could she not understand the principle of ''if you are not of my race, then the heart must be different''? A city could be given to him, but demons had always been cruel, so what could the citizens of the city do? Even if he kept his promise and returned Lin Chenye''s soul, when he woke up and found out that he had exchanged the city for his life, how could he live in peace? Everyone knew Lin Chenye''s temperament, not to mention his children!


    No one had ever been able to threaten Lin Chenye because he had no weaknesses. What could he, who had watched his beloved wife die before his eyes, possibly threaten? If he were to use a city to exchange for his life, Lin Chenye would choose a city instead of his own. Lin Pi, who clearly understood his temperament, could not help but sigh in his heart: Old man, if our roles had been reversed today, you would have done the same thing.


    A sneer slowly formed on Lin Pi''s face as he said, "Kill him."


    After speaking, a trace of panic appeared on its face, but it disappeared in a flash. The raging fire that was roasting people''s souls suddenly increased by a lot! It narrowed its eyes and threatened, "Young man, don''t be too impulsive. We should carefully consider this matter."


    The sneer on Lin Pi''s face became more and more obvious! Yet, his handsome face looked extremely bizarre. Even Lin Xiaoxiao was taken aback by his words. At this moment, Lin Peng looked even more demonic than him! Lin Qin was bored to death as he caressed the hilt of his sword and said, "Since Lin Chenye is still going to die, why don''t we talk about how painful it is for you to die? This was a happy thing. Rest assured, no matter where you are, I will find you and let you live a life worse than death. However, you still have a way to survive. Return your soul and get out of the Azure Province. You must consider these two options clearly. "


    Its initially flustered face also revealed a smile. The laughter was extremely presumptuous as it softly said, "You still care about him?"


    Lin Qin also smiled and said, "No, I don''t care."


    The laughter of the two concealed the thoughts in their hearts. However, Lin Pi, who was gradually becoming blurry within the hellfire, tightly clenched the joints of Tian Que''s fingers. This also proved that his heart was definitely not as relaxed as it appeared on the surface. In the spacious mountain cave, there was not a single sound. However, when the two of them walked past, the path behind them was filled with noises. It then said lightly: "It''s almost time to fight our way in from the outside."


    Lin Pi calmly replied, "Therefore, you don''t have much time left."


    It slowly raised its hand, and a faint stream of light scattered on its face, which had been hidden and hidden the entire time. However, its face was covered with scars, and one could vaguely see the ghastly white bones of its body, making it look especially extraordinary!: "Since you wish for him to die, then I will grant you your wish."


    Countless streams of light were quickly fleeing from the human soul, and the human soul was extremely dim. Lin Dong lightly tapped his toes, and his movement speed was extremely fast; he did not look like a playboy who did not know anything at all! Tian Que, who had been accumulating his energy, suddenly unsheathed his sword. His eyes were like the snowy mountains, brimming with killing intent! Lin Xiaoxiao was not to be outdone. Her Howling Moon Bow shot two arrows straight at her heart. Her silver moon spear, which had been inserted into the ground by her feet, was also unsheathed. It tilted its body slightly, and the arrow pierced through its wrist, but it did not feel any pain, the smile on its face actually became more and more intense, the Heavenly Fault flashed by, and the right hand that was cut off by the cold blade came into contact with the ground, but the cold sword aura made it smile, causing its hair to stand on end!


    The demon''s body''s hardness far surpassed that of flesh and blood. Even though the sword strike that Lin Xiao had just used was unstoppable, it was absolutely impossible to cut off its right hand like tofu. Rather than saying that it was Tian Que''s sharpness, it was better to say that ¡­ It did it on purpose! Dark green blood spurted out of the cut wound, the moment the demon blood landed on the ground, it emitted a faint glow, as if the blood had come alive, quickly overtaking the groove beneath his feet.


    Subsequently, the dark green color in the cave flourished, causing the eight stone pillars supporting the mountain to look like the pillars of the heavens.


    Lin Xiaoxiao''s movement technique was inferior to Lin Pi''s, but seeing that he had gone too deep into the ''enemy camp'' and been ambushed, she was startled. She did not expect Lin Pi''s spear to be raised to an angle and hit Lin Xiaoxiao''s soul bead. The dark green radiance engulfed Lin Pi in an instant in front of Lin Xiaoxiao, and only with the current radiance did Lin Xiaoxiao clearly see that the towering altar in front of her was actually an altar! Under the altar was a magic array that had been drawn a long time ago, and it was positioned right in the middle of the magic array.


    "Take father and leave." Lin Pi''s calm words reached Lin Xiaoxiao''s ears at the very last moment when he was engulfed in green. Monster race had always been sinister, but they didn''t know what this strange magical formation was! Lin Xiaoxiao grabbed the bow and nocked an arrow. She shot a sharp arrow at the location in her memory, and it was as though a stone had been dropped into the ocean without any ripples.


    "Princess!" Just as she was at a loss for what to do, Jian Chen hurried over, and a soft call caused Lin Xiaoxiao''s heart to calm down a lot. She turned around to look at the number one person in the group, and her tone was no longer as arrogant as it was before, "Lin Pi is in the formation, and I hope you can help me."


    Jian Wuchen examined the Soul Pearl in Lin Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "The spirit of the dead is about to perish. If it were not for the timely return of the soul, the general''s life would have been in danger. Princess, please hurry back to the manor. The crown prince will try to save you."


    Lin Xiaoxiao stood in silence for a moment. Her originally somewhat popular face was gradually replaced by coldness. No one was able to guess what she was thinking. It was as if no one was able to guess what Lin Chenye was thinking. She suddenly gathered the Soul Pearl in her hand, turned around and walked back to the path she came from, the metal armor around her clanged loudly, she walked quickly, but she left behind a sentence that made Jian Wuchen shudder: "If Lin Pi were to die, I will shatter the world''s dao gate!"


    Jian Wuchen''s grip on the Burning Heaven Sword tightened. He knew that Lin Xiaoxiao would definitely do something like this. This was because several years ago, Lin Chenye had made his way through the martial arts world. He slowly walked forward, but with every step he took, the green light in front of him would dim down slightly. Jian Wuchen took thirteen steps in a row, and when he was unable to take an inch, he also walked into the core of the formation. Cold sweat dripped down from Jian Wuchen''s temples as he clenched his teeth, "Which one of the thirty-six ghosts are you?"

 C32

    It''s a long term, from one hundred and twenty years ago. It''s true, to demons, to ghosts, it''s a hundred and twenty years in the blink of an eye, but a hundred and twenty years is a long time to people." Whether it was the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, the Cyan City Gate, or even any of the unknown Dao Palaces in the world, all of these thirty-six demon generals and twenty Ghost Immortals had detailed records of their origins.


    However, he was afraid that one person''s strength was not enough to fight against the two realms of man and spirit, so he borrowed the demon clan''s secret technique "Undead Blood Curse" and used his own vital essence as a base to forge thirty-six Demon Region Sharp Blades. These were the tools the Demon Emperor used to fight, and were called the "Thirty-six Demon Generals." However, the Demon Emperor seemed to be unwilling to accept the fact that the thirty-six demons he had created were like grass, so he went to Penglai to seek the method of soul transfer and strive to transform the inanimate objects into true demons! According to the records of the Dao Alliance''s "Essays":


    At the beginning of the year, auspicious clouds shrouded the horizon of the East China Sea. It was as if a true immortal had stepped on the clouds and descended upon the world, filling it with a myriad of purple clouds. Then! After three breaths of time, demonic clouds blotted out the sky and blotted out the sun as they competed against the Mascot Chamber. In the spring of the last twenty-three years, the surf fisherman and the shore of the East Sea picked up a shoal of fish and crabs, and the sea water within a radius of ten miles was dyed red, as if it was related to the phenomenon of the heavens.


    Known as "The Ruins of the East China Sea."


    According to the rumors, after this incident had occurred, the residents of the East China Sea were extremely terrified. They felt that the Sea Dragon King was infuriated, so they invited the priests to set up the great altar. He wanted to comfort the Sea Dragon King''s anger, but he felt that these things were not enough to express his sincerity. He didn''t know where he got the idea to sacrifice this boy and girl to the sea, but afterwards, a woman riding a giant panda who claimed to have come down from Penglai Immortal Mountain saved this boy and girl. It was also because of the woman''s words that the once a year grand event of the "East Sea Immortal Seeking Palace" became more prosperous.


    Of course, no one knew whether or not the woman really came from Penglai, because she quickly took the two children and disappeared without a trace. She also did not know where she hid in this world, and even if she wanted to, she would not be able to find them. There were also many people who thought that this woman who had appeared out of thin air was just a fabricated character and did not exist. However, the strange thing was, if this person was fabricated, then why was this matter and the records of this woman on the shaman''s scroll?


    After one hundred and twenty years, there were many different opinions regarding this woman who had suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared. No one could say for sure, but the only thing that was known was that two years after the "disaster from the East Sea" occurred, the Sky Bully had led thirty-six Demon Generals and countless demons had attacked both the human and ghost worlds. As a result, in the short span of a few decades, his cultivation had advanced at a rapid pace. He had also mastered the military arts, music, painting, and even dark and crafty techniques of the Three Realms of Demons and Demons.


    There was also a rumor that the birth of these 24 Ghost Immortals was related to the Dao Alliance as well, but this was only a guess. After that, when the Demon Emperor went missing, the 36 Demon Generals would not be defeated by a common enemy, but they would still be defeated by the "people of the school". Many of the demon generals had turned against each other, or perhaps they were killing each other, causing chaos in the Demon Area. The Dao Alliance and the Ghost Vein seized the opportunity to cut the thirty-six demon generals in half, while the rest retreated back to the Demon Area. However, the Dao Alliance and the Ghost Veins both knew that if they didn''t go back to the Heavenly Dragon Lake, the Demon Area could truly unite the Three Realms. "As time passed, the Demon Generals and the Ghost Immortals gradually faded out of the human race''s field of vision. They could only find some clues from the ancient texts.


    When it heard Jian Wuchen''s voice, it was slightly surprised. In its heart, it was astonished to find out that this Ten Thousand Spirit Blood Array was formed because of his cultivation. Although there was only a tenth of the demonic energy around him, half of it was demonic energy and Jian Wuchen was able to break out of the demonic energy seal and come to this place ¡­ The surprise on its face was quickly replaced by an evil grin. It replied, "My name is the White Fox King."


    It needed time, but the other demon generals would not give it time. Thus, after losing the battle, it fled to the human world, hoping to use the rotation method to find a new body for itself. Even though the human body was weak, it was able to hide its body, thus inciting the martial arts teacher Chi Mang to provoke Lin Chenye. Its goal was never Lin Chenye, but to find a body that could be used as a carrier.


    It was different from any demon clan in the world, but it was a unique existence. Even though it was weak, it was still possible to find out the unparalleled tyranny of the owner of this demon aura. If it could obtain this opportunity, then it would not be afraid of settling the score with the heavens.


    Jian Wuchen held his sword horizontally across his chest, and spoke with a cold look in his eyes: "I recognize you, above the ancient books. Maybe you recognize it too, Red Demon Fox Nine. "


    White Fox King laughed, "I do, how can I not know her? She is my helper in battle, although she is a little silly, but she does not lose a general. It''s a pity that this clover has been perfectly used. If it wasn''t for that, how could I have fallen to talking with wild dogs? "


    Jian Wuchen sneered, "I killed her. When she was dying, she whispered your name. " It was as if Jian Wuchen did not notice, or perhaps it could not break the demon clan''s secret technique, the Myriad Spirit Blood Array. The only thing he could do was enrage the White Fox King, who had fused with the Myriad Spirit Blood Array. But with the White Fox King''s intelligence, how could it be affected by a few words? The formation only jumped a little, then quickly returned to normal.


    Seeing more and more of the green light continuously gushing into the unconscious Lin Qi, Jian Wuchen was also horrified. After seeing this, he immediately activated Burning Heaven, and under Jian Wuchen''s control, the fire fell steadily into the eight people like a small flame dancing in the wind. Although it was on the verge of breaking down, it was still burning.


    "Eight pardons. Revolving Star, Final Universe, Absolute Heaven and Earth, Annihilation of the Ten Directions. "


    < The Eight Amnesty > was a unique technique of the Heavenly Sword Hall. Usually, only the candidate of the Sect Leader would have the chance to learn it. The only exception to this eighth amnesty was his lifespan! Even though the power of the Eighth Amnesty far exceeded the power of the rest of the Seven Amnesty, if the caster was not immortal, he would often lose half of his life when he used this move. Some guessed that the Heavenly Sword Master who created the eighth amnesty was just like borrowing power from heaven, he had to pay an equal price to the heavens and earth to be able to make up for the lack of money he had borrowed. Regarding such rumors, the Heavenly Sword Hall neither justified nor admitted it. However, this silence seemed to prove that their conjecture was correct.


    Bloody lines flowed out of Jian Wuchen''s seven orifices, and the sound of his bones being dislocated could be clearly heard in this world. The eight flames gradually formed eight faint blue pillars of light and a vivid picture scroll was formed above the blood formation!


    The White Fox King roared impatiently, "Are you crazy? According to your current state, if you use the eighth pardon, even if you can kill me, you won''t be able to survive."


    Jian Wuchen naturally didn''t think that the White Fox King was worrying about him. He knew that the White Fox King was afraid. Jian Wuchen could only feel that his blood essence had been completely "absorbed" by the eighth pardon. If not for his tyrannical Dao arts, he would have been turned into a skeleton by the eighth pardon. Jian Wuchen looked extremely old, and the passing of time could be seen with the naked eye carving out lines of wrinkles on his face.


    The White Fox King became more and more anxious as he used his body borrowing technique, as if he wanted to escape the range of the Eighth Mercenary, but the demonic energy he was gushing suddenly stopped, no! It did not stop moving, but continued to move at an extremely slow speed. The White Fox King looked at the desperate Jian Wuchen in surprise, and saw a slow image, as if someone had used a great technique to change the speed of the flow of time in the formation.


    This demonic power was so strong that White Fox King couldn''t wait to crawl to the ground. The only thing that could cause him so much fear was to bully the heavens! However, the White Fox King knew that what had come was not to bully the heavens, but why wasn''t there a record of this kind of greater demon in the demon clan''s scripture? The White Fox King was shocked and said in a clear voice, "Who are you, sir? Why did you charge into my territory?"


    The green light enveloping the blood formation was split into two, and the lake water of the "Immortal Spring" was split into two as well. It was as if a sharp blade had cut a crack through the water! A slim figure slowly approached from within the crack. The wind chimes on her ankles jingled. White lotuses bloomed under her bare feet. Her face was bright and unworldly. She was like a fairy from the mountains. Wherever she passed by, hundreds of flowers bloomed in unison. She walked leisurely along this flowery path.

 C33

    It was as if she was the original appearance of these praises, graceful, dignified, and tyrannical. With just a slow step, the White Fox King could only wish to escape, but if the blood array did not work, he, who had fused with the array, would not be able to escape. The White Fox King had a despicable face, and without the arrogance from the start, he placed his attitude into the ground and fearfully said: "What is the Demon Emperor trying to do?"


    The Spirit Demon race had always respected power over their people, so how could they stand up to the words'' Demon Emperor ''? The White Fox King''s entire body was trembling uncontrollably as she got closer. The lady stopped ten steps away from the blood array, her calm eyes looking straight at Lin Qi, as though Lin Qi was the only person in her eyes. She gently raised her jade-like hand, and Lin Qi''s body slowly floated towards her.


    The woman did not look at the White Fox King at all. Her eyes gazed upon Lin Pi Junlang''s face as her gaze gently caressed his cheeks. With a joyous expression, she complained, "You''ve grown quite a bit, General."


    Only now did he realize that the unique demonic energy was completely consistent with the weak demonic energy in his son''s body. Even though he did not know where this woman came from, but from the situation in front of his eyes, he seemed to have a deep relationship with her. As the culprit who added the crown prince''s harm, how could the White Fox King not be afraid? His hawk-like eyes were filled with caution, causing the demonic energy in the formation to be condensed and ready for a fight.


    All of a sudden, the white fox King let out a long roar, and all of the demonic qi condensed together smashed onto one of the eight stone pillars in the southeast without restraint. In the blink of an eye, the earth crumbled, and the white fox King''s figure rushed out of the cave towards the exit, with one step at a time, he looked forward, but the woman stood quietly on the ground, like a stone statue, she calmly looked at Lin Qi who seemed to be unaware of everything around her, and the white fox looked at Lin Qi with a sinister gaze, but in the end, it could do nothing.


    The white fox king ran away leisurely, the broken stones did not even touch the woman''s surroundings, they were completely shattered by the demonic Qi. The woman laughed lightly, waved her sleeves lightly, and said: "General, look, how obedient is Xiao Qi, if you don''t let me kill, I will not kill. I''m completely different from the previous Xiao Qi, do you still have the heart to leave such an obedient Qi''er behind? " Wherever the woman passed by, the collapsed rocks and rocks disappeared. The pillar returned back to its original shape. Two breaths later, everything in the cave returned to how it was before. The woman then disappeared along with Lin Qin''s body.


    As he woke up, he saw that both the White Fox King and the Crown Prince were completely gone. Jian Wuchen was even more surprised that the eight amnesty wounds he had sustained just now had miraculously healed. Jian Wuchen felt a strange sensation in his heart. Jian Wuchen retracted all the thoughts in his mind, and began to search for the remnants of the demonic Qi around the White Fox King. He then used the Burning Heaven Sword to chase after him.


    "..."


    This place was a place that could never be seen in the Three Realms. It was only because that soul had already passed away, and there was no one else in the Three Realms who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. The stage did not belong to the Three Realms, and the peach blossom would never lose. After all, this was the only proof of that person''s determination, so naturally, he would stubbornly persevere like that soul that had already disappeared.


    "What a beautiful peach flower. Unfortunately, aside from me, no one else in the Three Realms is able to see it. However, I do not wish to see it ¡­" This peach blossom and this high platform are sins that I will never be able to wash away. " Xiao Qi whispered dreamily. The chaotic petals were swept up into the air by the wind. Their color was not damaged, and they were as beautiful as yesterday. Red scattered like the rain, but they still flew longingly in the air before finally falling.


    As if in the branches to make a final farewell, but also seems to be reminiscing, with the passing of the past.


    Pieces of peach blossoms lay flat on the ground, a field of captivating red.


    Lifting up the dancing peach blossoms with her slender fingers, Xiao Qi lowered her gaze and looked at Lin Qi, who was unconscious. Nannan said, "General, do you still remember hating Xiao Qi?"


    As he waved his sleeve towards the peach forest, the sleeve carried the cool breeze, and with just the right amount of control, he saw a breeze suddenly rise up in the peach forest, and the leaves began to peel off the branches one by one, returning to a thin white mist. The originally lush peach tree was suddenly filled with only the bare branches, and behind the peach tree, a wisp of green clothing hurriedly turned around, shaking the little girl by his side, looking extremely impatient: "She discovered us, she discovered us."


    Little Raksha appeared to be carefree as he calmly walked out from behind a peach tree. Wen Ye drooped his shoulders like a defeated rooster as he dejectedly followed behind Little Raksha. Just now, when the ten thousand snakes were attacking him, Wen Ye had run for his life. If he hadn''t met little Luosha, he would have long been buried by the snake''s belly. When he wanted to escape, he only saw the phenomenon of the Immortal Spring suddenly appearing. However, in ten breaths of time, a gigantic demonic qi rapidly rolled out of the mountain in an extremely hasty manner. The literary industry that was supposed to return home was brought here by Little Raksha.


    Xiao Qi''s delicate face was full of worry, as if she didn''t know what a smile was. She asked, "How did you find this place?"


    "Heaven''s Wonderland is a place that ordinary people cannot find, and neither can I. However, if you did not leave behind some traces in your haste, I would not have been able to catch up to you here." Little Rakshasi secretly looked at Lin Pi in his arms, then raised his eyebrows at her and said, "You''re sad."


    Xiao Qi raised her eyebrows and gently caressed Lin Xi''s cheek. "That''s right, I''m feeling sad."


    Little Raksha said, "Manjasha can be sad too?"


    The literary industry was shocked!


    Manjasha was synonymous with magic, but it was also strange. The human scriptures were not so bad, as were the three books and five books. This name was first mentioned in an incomplete ancient book, The Great Mystery Scripture. The scripture reads: "When the heavens fall, evil will come from the heavens. Five steps, ten monoliths, and a thousand miles of blood. "A devil!" The age of the book was unknown, and so was the author. However, the words "evil originated from heaven" that were recorded in the book were exactly the same.


    This "evil" was Manjousha.


    The world was filled with countless great Daos, and the appearance of Manjulisa had brought about a path of eternal damnation, known as the ''Path of Demons''. And before it appeared, there was no concept of a "demon" in the world. Even now, people still talked about the "demon" color change, like the demon or the ghost, even if the terror has traces, but "devil" is just a concept of nothingness, people, ah, are often full of fear about what they cannot control, and that''s why, the Manjasha Flower blooming in the Western Regions is known as the Flower of Death, no matter how the dynasties change, everyone wants to get rid of this Manjusha Flower quickly.


    Since Manjasha''s existence created a new concept of "devil" in the world, would it mean that the devil would no longer exist when Manju Sha disappeared? In the human world, demi-humans and demonkind had the power of three feats, but they had also stood on the same front line for the sake of eliminating Manju Sha for a short period of time.


    Alas, Manjasha was still there, as was the Devil.


    As the noble son of the Demon Emperor, if she did not even have this much insight, then it would be better for her to be kidnapped and sold. Therefore, she did not dare to have any frivolous feelings towards this beautiful woman in front of her, and did not even have the courage to look straight into her eyes anymore.


    Raksha looked at Manju and did not answer. "He slept very soundly," he said. "It seems to be because of you."


    "It''s been a long time since he''s had a good night''s sleep," she said. "I don''t know. I don''t like to think about what he''s thinking."


    Little Raksha laughed hoarsely, and then concentrated all of his mana into his palm, waiting for his mana to dissipate. When the mana had dispersed, a glass lamp suddenly appeared in his hand, holding a pair of green pincers, and carved into it were four divine birds. As it flapped its wings, the lamp accumulated faint yellow light, and Little Raksha slowly ignited the lamp, and the light gradually covered the stage, the peach forest, and in the blink of an eye, the surrounding beautiful scenery disappeared without a trace. Smoke rose in the air, and old Wash slowly came back from the forest path.


    Little Raksha said, "This is his dream."


    Without any obstruction, Manjessa looked around. Originally, as long as she wished to enter this dream, she could have come. However, she was unwilling to do so. The layers of sadness had accumulated for countless years, and they couldn''t be dismissed or pushed away. The pain had seeped into her bones for no reason, and that was the only time she didn''t listen to him. As long as she wanted to know, she would be able to know everything in the world, but the only thing she was unwilling to know was what he was thinking.


    The old house in the bamboo house was Lin Chenye''s appearance. He wore simple and unadorned clothes, and his face was full of kindness. It was different from the ruthlessness of "Human Carnage". There were many people in the bamboo house. Lin Xiaoxiao received the game from Lin Chenye with a smile on her face. The woman holding a needle and thread in front of the bamboo house looked blurry, but she smiled at the drunk eyes of Sima and the others in the bamboo house ¡­


    Where would the peace of the nation come from?


    The world is the same, so what about Wu Gou?


    Wen Ye said in a trembling voice, "This is his dream. In his dream, he cares about everyone, but he is the only one who isn''t in his dream. "Then where is he?"


    Manjasha''s eyes looked towards the mountain and saw a patch of grass the color of blood, burning under the sunset. There seemed to be something under the grass that attracted her. She caressed the side of the forest and said sorrowfully, "That was the tomb he built for himself. There are no tombs, no monoliths, only barren grass."


    The bamboo house gradually dimmed and the surrounding scenery became pitch-black. When they could see it again, it was actually on the towering Star Seizer Pavilion in Qingzhou. It was darker than they remembered and taller than they remembered.


    On the top of the platform, the chilly wind was blowing, causing Wen Ye to feel a chill all over her body.


    There were no sounds of people shouting and selling along the streets. There was no calmness in the eyes of the people. The carvings on the walls were all baring their fangs and brandishing their claws in laughter.


    On the grandstand, Lin Pi had his back facing them as he stood there. A pillar of light descended from the sky, forcefully pushing away the darkness.


    He did not have a crown on his head, and his hair was long and loose. He wore only a white robe that was almost transparent. Within the beam of light, he looked like he was about to disappear in the blink of an eye ¡­


    Wenye muttered to himself in surprise, "Why is his dream like this? Could it be that he was already prepared to die? "


    This strange dream came from the envious son of Qingzhou. In his dream, the liveliness of the bamboo house was in stark contrast with the loneliness of this place. He glanced sideways at the notorious son, whose body could not be considered big or even weak.


    He did not know where this suffering came from, but it was like a cup of wine, the more he tasted it the softer he became ¡­


    "Yes, he is prepared to die, just as he was that day," said Manju. Heh, this fool seems to have never kept his promise. "


    Little Raksha was puzzled as he asked, "What day was it that you met him on? What is your relationship with him?"


    Manzhu Sha slightly raised her eyes, and then pointed her jade-like finger at Little Raksha. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up, and she softly said, "Time''s up."


    Lin Qi seemed to have sensed that someone had broken into his dreams. He slightly tilted his head, his expression calm, but his eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    In an instant, the stage disappeared, and the moon and sky brightened.


    The literary industry looked around, Manjousha did not know where, small Raksha back to the Liuliang lamp.

 C34

    The peach blossoms were not there just now. Lin Pi opened his sleepy eyes and sat up, pursing his lips without saying a word. Strange, uneasy. All sorts of emotions were mixed in his heart because he once again saw that figure, that source of his nightmare. The art book wanted to ask him why he had such a dream, but after thinking about it for a bit, the crown prince seemed to have said something wrong and his life was in danger. He rubbed his hands together and said, "Crown Prince, the ground is cold. Let''s get up to talk."


    Lin Qi knitted his brows slightly as he sized up the demonic path in front of him. He had a vague impression of this, but it was still far from being able to call out his name. Moreover, for a humble ''servant'' like Wen Ye, he had to call out a thousand names wherever he went, so it was not a big deal if he could not remember his name. Lin Pi stood up, and Wen Ye bitterly put away his hand that was about to support him. His brows never relaxed, and it was unknown whether he was angry because he had seen through his thoughts or worried about Lin Chenye. He tidied up his attire, tied his wrist and asked: "Can I get rid of the evildoers?"


    Wen Ye replied with a smile, "Jian Wuchen is tracking us down, and my sister and I will stay behind to take care of you. "There are many snakes and insects in the mountain. If one is bitten by one, the skin and flesh will inevitably split. The noble body of a prince must not be taken advantage of by these snakes and insects."


    After receiving the news, he lifted his gun and headed towards the direction of Qingzhou City. The King of Wild Horses, Huang Di, was waiting at the foot of the mountain for a long time, and Lin Pi jumped up, as if he had thought of something, and then turned around and said to Wen Ye: "I have something urgent to take care of so I''ll be back as soon as possible. Tell my fellow sect members that I''m fine."


    Before Wen Ye could even finish patting his chest, Lin Pi had already left with a pinch of his horse''s belly. His eyes were filled with longing as he looked at the disappearing valiant figure and the rising sun. He smacked his lips and said, "When I can be as mighty as the crown prince, I''ll be fine."


    Little Raksha rolled his eyes and snorted, "What''s there to be proud about? It''s not like you didn''t see what happened just now." Maybe he envied you for having nothing at all. "


    The envy in Wenye''s eyes was doused with cold water. He sighed and said, "According to the legend, Teacher Kong had a dream in the middle of the night before he died. He saw himself sitting in the middle of the two jacaranda and decided that he was going to die. One day after his dream, he told Zigong about the funeral service of the Summer Queen, Yin Ren and Zhou people. He told him that he was going to die, and Zigong found it hard to believe that he was going to die. Tao Shixing once had a dream: he walked eight of the nine paths, and only the last gate was left to enter the Immortal Realm. However, just as he was about to enter, he was hit by the gatekeeper and fell to the ground. Suddenly, he woke up with a start. He felt an excruciating pain in one of his arms. Only then did he realize that the dream was about him. In order to avoid the upcoming danger, even when he had the forces of the Eight Prefectures and had the strength to fight for the throne, he restrained his ambition and gave up the act of dominating. In the dream, the scenery is absurd and unruly, but under detailed investigation, there is ethics to be found. However, have you ever seen anything like the crown prince''s bizarre transformation in this world? Did the Crown Prince really not want to participate in the celebration at the bamboo house? Or could it be that he didn''t have the time to participate? "


    Seeing the worried look on his son''s face, Raksha suddenly couldn''t help but mock him. Thinking about it, it seems that the "What does the life of another have to do with me", actually mentioned so many things in a dream that he didn''t like to read, and the strange feelings he had towards his son made him stick his head out and say, "There are many beauties in the four seas, but there aren''t many handsome men. "If you learn how to split peaches in your free time, you might be able to join a wealthy family ¡­"


    The more he spoke, the more excited little Raksha became, as he clenched his small hands, he did not notice the slow lifting of Wen Ye''s right palm at all. The clear sound made Little Raksha let out a sorrowful cry as he hugged his head, then he turned his head to look at Wen Ye with teary eyes and threatened, "You actually hit me again. Just you wait, I''ll definitely beat you up mercilessly by my mother."


    Wen Ye rubbed his fist and shook his neck as if he did not care and said gloomily: "I don''t care if your mother will beat me up or not, but I will not beat a little demon like you! It is difficult to resolve the grievances and grievances that I have been holding back from the Upper Sky Realm! "


    "..."


    When Wang Chong and the rest heard that Lin Chenye was heavily injured, they immediately put down their kind words of persuasion for the various sects. Heavy soldiers crushed the mountain gates, and threw those who felt like they were sages grabbed their clothes and threw them into the carriage on the way to the Cyan Plains! Above and below the palace, the river was still the same. Plum blossoms were competing against the snow for splendor, just like yesterday. However, no one came to admire this peerless winter scenery. The servants that came and went did not even dare to raise their heads. In the huge palace, people were no longer laughing and cursing.


    Or perhaps, the entire Azure Continent was deathly still and dejected.


    He clenched his fists tightly, and kept walking in front of the sandalwood door. His sharp eyes were used to seeing life and death, and he should not have lost his sense of propriety, but right now, his eyes were as weak as a kite swaying in a hurricane. That weak line could break at any time.


    Dressed in a long robe with water sleeves, he was completely different from the calluses of the soldiers who had fought in the battlefield for many years. On the contrary, he looked like a noble young master who had read a lot of poems and his aura was extremely thick, so if someone thought that he could not move his sword with his delicate and pretty face, they would have to seriously ask the Southern Li Emperor who was in Chang An City if he was a scholar that could dance with a blade and spear. The clanging sound of the armor disturbed his thoughts, and he said, "Coachman, calm down."


    Ma Yiheng rebutted, "Xiaoxiao has been in the room for six hours, but there''s no sound from inside. How can it not be worrisome? You, Wang Chong, are able to keep your cool. That is all because of your ability. I, Ma Yiheng, was personally pulled out of a pile of corpses by Lin Chenye. I do not have such a good nature as you. "


    Wang Chong looked at him coldly and said, "I don''t even know if Lin Chenye is dead or alive. What is it? It looks like he wants to eat me up. Could it be that he wants to fight me? "


    Ma Yiheng sneered: "Come, put on the armor. Sima Xian is afraid of you, but I''m not! If you want to shave this pretty face, it has nothing to do with me, the coachman. "


    Wang Chong stood up, and his eyes were like ice. Ma Yiheng was still the same, as if someone had just handed him a weapon and the two of them had dared to have a fight ¡­ Zhuo Beishan looked like he was watching a good show, but didn''t say anything when he handed over the weapon. Instead, he said coldly on the side, "Hehe, it''s better to beat one to death, who doesn''t know that the three wives of the Wang family are all beautiful like flowers, if the Wang family''s boy dies, then I will accept the three wives as well. I can''t let a beauty become a widow at such a young age, can I? And there''s also that century old wine that Diao Wei Prefecture has been keeping in their secret storage for a hundred years. I''ve been salivating over that smell ever since. After he''s dead, we''ll leave one jar at home and sell the rest to Mingchang Market at a high price.


    The two of them looked at each other. They looked at Zhuo Beishan almost at the same time. The latter did not change his expression and said with a smile: "Good grandson, what are you doing?"


    Both of them spoke at the same time towards Zhuo Beishan: "Come, take your armor!" Today, I shall tear this broken mouth to shreds. "


    Zhuo Beishan didn''t seem to mind at all as he rubbed his fists and walked towards the two with a smile on his face, "Grandfather, it''s been a long time since I last fought with someone, my hands are itchy. "If you hit me too hard, don''t go home crying."


    These eight riders did not like each other, and seemed to look down upon each other. The soldiers under their hands also followed the general''s disposition, afraid that they would be overshadowed by the other camps in the process of killing the enemy. The soldiers of the side family were all seeking success and becoming famous. One day, they would be able to walk across the streets with their head up high and their face down! What this Cyan Plains was asking for was to make fun of the other barracks, to be like a woman, to be unable to hold onto a chance with swords and spears. If it wasn''t for the fact that the general had broken a few of the General''s teeth, or if the general had broken his arm, the people in the surroundings would have thought that the Cyan Plains Cavalry was just a reputation, but if they had fought with these eight cavalrymen, they would all want to slap themselves in the face. "No matter how much trouble the eight riders caused, the Cyan Plains Cavalry was like an unstoppable blade, unstoppable and unstoppable.


    If the Azure Province was like a sword, then the only person that could wave that sword would be Lin Chenye. Therefore, when his voice came from inside the house, the three people who were full of hostility were instantly stunned, "Those three old men outside the door, before I die, are you guys going to usurp this position?"

 C35

    Lin Pi was not a stranger to the Qingzhou military camp. Although when he was twelve years old, he had used the military without any success songs, military without any beauties, and military without mirror makeup to ''politely reject'' Lin Chenye''s attempts to teach him how to march and fight, there was an old Sima who was especially compatible with his temperament in this military camp. Thus, Lin Pi would always sneak into the military camp. Sima Fan was afraid that Lin Chenye would get even with him in the future, so after he woke up, he slipped away into the barracks and stables. No matter what, he would not see Lin Chenye. Lin Pi heard that Sima had returned to the military camp, so he immediately brought the carving wine to cut a short cut and entered. Of course, he had to sneak in. If he was seen by Jiang San, who was afraid of losing the bet and fighting hard, he would be lectured again.


    That kid''s mouth was full of nonsense!


    Old Sima Drunk sat in the stable corridor with a drowsy look. He was still swearing at the horses that had ignored him, "Fuck off, this is the sculpted wine that the prince brought to me, Old Sima. What are you, a bunch of animals that haven''t shed their fur, looking at?"


    Looking at Sima''s drowsy state, Lin Pi then filled a big bowl with carved wine and laughed, "Come here old man, you have enough wine and water for today."


    Sima Xian waved his hand and let out a burp. Seemingly drunk to his heart''s content, he snatched over the wine jar and said, "A grown man even drinks in a small bowl. He''s not afraid of being laughed at by others!"


    Lin Pi laughed, "Good, good, good. Everyone knows that you have the highest alcohol capacity in the Azure Province, but you can''t forget what I''ve told you just because of the wine."


    "You mean within the bamboo?" Sima Xian chuckled and shook his head, "Leaving that kind of person is also a disaster, and you''re still trying to seal my mouth with gold and silver. Don''t you ever think about whether I''m that kind of person!?" On the day of his death, the citizens of the Prefecture of Bamboo were overjoyed, as if it was the middle of a new year. The head that had been cut off was no doubt to be used as a chamber pot in someone''s house. After checking his account book, he found that it had a total of thirty thousand taels of gold, four million eight hundred and thirty thousand taels of silver, as well as countless brocades and jewelry. There were a lot of people involved in this. One of them was a rank three Chinese scholar. I was wondering if I should tell Lin Chenye about this scandal. Let him know, he couldn''t avoid being caught in the braids of others. If he didn''t, he would think that he was truly wise and wise! "Difficult to do, hard to do!"


    Lin Pi said flatly: "There is more than one Wei Datong in this world. In the end, it was nothing more than the protection of officials, like a nest of rats and snakes. The saints were confused as well. They had actually pushed all the rules of the imperial court to a group of scholars! Did that man of letters have a good thing? However, he had been reading and writing, causing chaos in the imperial court, and he had already lost without any major events! This is the calamity of the world! "


    Sima Fan quietly listened to Lin Pi grumble in his heart, then after a long silence, he said, "It''s fine if you tell this to me, but don''t let anyone else hear it, and don''t let it reach the ears of any saints. Otherwise, blood will flow like a river in the Azure Province." He staggered up and shook his head: "I can''t drink with you anymore, I have to go find that Mang Fu. I heard that this kid is very arrogant in the barracks and no one can drink with him. Isn''t there no tiger or monkey amongst the mountains that can call him an overlord?"


    Lin Wei smiled lightly, "That fellow is always talking about finding people to compete with when he''s drunk, and the wine is so rotten that it can''t be any worse. If you want to drink with him, you might as well drink with me! If you''re drunk, then let''s go have some fun with that Drunken Moon Restaurant."


    Sima Fu suddenly cracked into a smile, this smile was a little cunning, causing Lin Qi to suddenly feel a chill behind him, he turned his head, only to see Lin Chenye carrying two long spears, standing outside the stable with a gloomy face, Lin Qi instantly did not dare to move. Sima Xian smilingly walked over to pat Lin Chenye on the shoulder and said, "Go easy on him. If this little rascal were to make a fool of himself, I would definitely fight him to the death."


    Lin Chenye cast a sidelong glance at him and coldly snorted, "Where did this drunkard come from? Quickly scram! Do you want to be under martial law?"


    Looking at Lin Chenye''s fearsome expression, Lin Qin rubbed his nose as he watched Lin Chenye get beaten up like he did a few days ago. He smiled bitterly at the spear that was thrown over and said, "Old man, young man, you did not do it lightly or heavily. If you are missing a few bones, don''t blame me for being unfilial."


    Lin Chenye snorted coldly, and stabbed his spear into the ground, removing all the golden armor around his body, as he raised his spear and shouted: "You little rascal! "Come."


    Who cares about the stables and the fighting, looking at the heroic face of the training field, Sima waved his wine jar and raised his head to drink once more, laughing loudly, "I have always hated you for not being able to get what you want. And now, you are lying drunk at the foot of the southern mountain, envying the plum blossoms for flying in the snow! "


    The power of the spear was as sharp as lightning. Lin Chenye''s body soared up into the sky, and he did not stab back. Instead, he swung down with the force of a thousand men. Lin Qi''s spear broke apart, his arm went numb and he immediately took a step back. Lin Chen''s Qi descended, and just as Lin Qi dodged the spear, the second spear was already flying towards him like a lightning bolt.


    Before he had finished his first attack, he used all his strength to attack, like a raging wave, he did not give Lin Chenye a chance to catch his breath. Lin Pi knew why Lin Chenye was enraged, but the people around him were not like him, Lin Chenye! Lin Peng did not dare to respond to this spear. The tip of the spear struck the ground as he rapidly retreated with the power of the spear. The spear above his head caused dust to fly everywhere in the stables, and even created a ditch on the ground.


    Lin Pi furrowed his brows. The tip of his spear shook, and he vowed to seize the initiative. However, just as he raised his spear, the third spear shot out like a dragon. The handle of the spear swept down from an incredible angle, but before Lin Pi could react, his left leg was hit by the spear. With a groan, he fell to his knees.


    Lin Chenye stood behind him with his gun in hand. He frowned in dissatisfaction, but his reaction was still too poor. He was led astray by the nose. If he had not pulled back his gun in time, his legs would have been crippled on the spot.


    How could he be at ease with such a clumsy martial art in the future? Lin Chenye said, "Little bastard, come again."


    Lin Pi''s left leg lost its strength for a moment, and he sat cross-legged on the ground, watching Lin Chenye who did not get angry, and laughed: "What a great gun, if I do not walk three rounds, I will not win. In order not to continue to be beaten, I surrendered. "


    Lin Chenye''s brows furrowed in anger. Which guy in Qingzhou would surrender to him? Just as he was about to explode, Lin Pi scratched his ear and said, "Everyone says it''s about guns, it''s about time to attack. Since it''s about guns, how can we do it without horses? Lin Chenye! You have the guts to fight with this young master right now! "


    Lin Chenye was so angry that he laughed while pointing his spear at the cork. The stables were wide open. He pointed at a large horse and said, "Come, pick one."


    Lin Pi did not hesitate as he placed the saddle on the horse''s back and jumped up to look at Lin Chenye, who was still picking out a war horse. He grinned and said, "Old man, I do not want to lie down for three more days, so you should play by yourself." Although his martial arts were not good, his mind was still working smoothly. Although he had ulterior motives and wanted to protect his safety, when he was seriously injured, Lin Pi finally walked out of the happy land that he had built with all his might, even though this was not his intention.


    While he was thinking, an intoxicated voice sounded out from outside the stable. "He obviously doesn''t want to part with it, why must he leave?"


    The silver spear pierced into the ground. Lin Chenye stood with his hands behind his back, and he felt a little lonely. "It''s not me that makes him leave, it''s his heart. His current martial arts skills are more than enough to protect himself, but he is still lacking a little in his ruthlessness. "


    Sima Xian took a gulp of the turbid wine and said, "This kid can''t do anything about showing off his ruthlessness. If you are worried, I will inform the three sects and six sects about this and ask them to take care of you. Otherwise, I will personally lead troops to protect this brat."


    Lin Chenye was silent for a while before he said, "Qingzhou is no longer the Qingzhou from before. You and I are well aware of this point. Since this brat is willing to walk on this path, we will let him do it. We will only lay out a path for him."


    Sima Style grinned and said, "Heavenly Sword Hall Jian Wuchen, Six Puti, Qingcheng Sect Lingyun, Lingfeng, Longhu Mountain Spirit Stone, Buddhist Three Temples, Seven Academies Eighteen Treasures, the Liu Family, the Miao Gu and the Shaman Veins, the Laughing Buddha of the West and the Three Treasures Family of Xiangxi, the First Sword Night of Changan who came under the order of the sect leader of the Jianghu Tribe, Shangguan Yi, the Old Man of the Heavenly Path, Seven Caves Lord, 26 loose cultivators. And there was even a random stranger, Lin Chenye? What are you afraid of? "

 C36

    Snowy didn''t seem to dare to land on that weird black iron sword. Indeed, this sword was very strange because it didn''t have any sword collars, so it looked a little out of place. However, due to the lack of opportunities, the speed of the sword was extremely fast. In the martial arts world, only two types of people would dare to use a sword like this. One was a madman, and the other was a lunatic among lunatics.


    Without the Ou Sword, every move took a person''s life, but at the same time, it also meant that the other people could easily cut the swordsman''s hand, but no one could cut his hand. This sword''s name was wordless. It was three feet three feet long, weighed seven pounds, had been forged with Deep Sea Mysterious Deep Iron for forty-nine days, and had not suffered a single defeat since the moment he wielded the sword. A single sword strike had split the mountains, overturned the seas, overturned the clouds, and overturned the rain! He and this sword were synonymous with slaughter. Everyone in the world feared him, feared his sword. The wordless sword was unsheathed, so how could it return to its sheath without drinking human blood? Everyone was waiting for the moment he fell. Since they couldn''t do it, they waited for others to do it. Nighteyes stood still where he was, like a giant tree. His lifeless eyes drooped down, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking about.


    There was not a single trace of emotion in her eyes.


    He was like a puppet.


    He had always known what he had to do and what he had to do, but he was still that lonely, lost bird. This was because all his life, he had only been able to draw his sword, take out his sword, and join in on the sin of blood. Prince Bao Jiang Lun, as the only heir of the Great Wen Dynasty with a different surname, was only in his early twenties, but he was no less shrewd than all the old foxes in the imperial court. When the vassal lords were each standing between the Queen Ye and the Empress Dowager Yang, he was the only one who wandered between the two of them, striking both sides simultaneously.


    He pressed his thumb on the hilt of his sword. He was in the Heavenly Palace and was Ye Rui''s confidant, so he naturally knew how difficult her situation was. After a long time, Ye Wu Yu seemed to have made up his mind about something. He withdrew his body, ignoring the bustle of the Qingzhou over at the Feast of Yuanjia and entered the mansion.


    The bright fireworks made tonight''s Qingzhou feel like it was day, and lanterns were hung on both sides of the street. From afar, it looked like Qingzhou was wearing a string of pearls, if it was in the past, this Qingzhou would definitely be full of liveliness, but this year''s New Year''s Festival only had six hours of joy. When the six hours were up, the soldiers had already occupied the long street. The residents of the city were not allowed to show their heads!


    At a corner of the tavern, the industry was quietly looking at the green robes and the white robes around them, appearing extremely perplexed. They were all afraid that they did not have much cultivation base, so why were they so unafraid of death? Everyone had said that when the sky was falling, there would be a tall one supporting it. Right now, there were quite a few of them in Qingzhou City. Wouldn''t it be fine if they just let them rush up to their deaths?


    "All of them were brainwashed by the excuse of not changing the soup and not changing the medicine." Wen Ye stared at him coldly as he mumbled to himself.


    However, the sudden appearance of a small face in front of him caused Wen Ye to jump in fright. With a smile, Yan Hui propped up his head and charmingly asked, "Brother Wen, where are you planning to go today?"


    Wenye snappily replied, "I''m not going anywhere. I''m just here to listen to a little tune and drink some good wine."


    The smile on Yan Hui''s face stiffened as he said, "Today is the birthday of the crown prince. If I can show my face in front of him, I might receive a large amount of silver."


    Wen Ye bitterly glanced at the excited Yan Huihui and said, "You still have to have a life flower to do that. What''s the difference between running over with your cultivation experience and suicide? Since you called me Big Brother Wen, then I will advise you to not meddle in this matter tonight, and just drink with me here. "


    But looking at Wen Ye''s knowing look, Yan Hui was tempted to retreat. Although he mocked him, he was not lying. Even a ''master'' like him looked troubled. How could his little bit of kung fu break the heavens? Thus, he asked, "Brother Wen, do you know the truth?"


    Wen Ye coldly snorted and said: "You know too much. I won''t stop you even if you want to die. I don''t mind carrying you to you in my palanquin, but I''m not going to die with you. Either stay and drink with me, or run and die with me."


    Yan Xiao pursed his lips and thought hard for a long time. Finally, he made up his mind and sat down on a stool in front of Wen Ye and said, "Alright. Big Brother Wen, I''ll listen to you. Let''s drink."


    Wenye was surprised, but he poured some wine for Yan Hui. After all, he was too bored drinking wine, "Didn''t you say you can''t drink alcohol? How did you change your personality today? "


    Yan Xiao cheerfully raised his wine cup and said, "I''ve been thinking for a long time, how could I see through the mortal world without entering the mortal world? This wine, whether it be in color or color, is filled with a myriad of flavors. In the days to come, you will be able to clear the path. Brother Ru Wen, you have left in a relaxed manner, and not a single leaf will touch your body.


    Looking at Yan Xiao happily pouring the wine down his throat, Wen Ye''s lips slightly parted, his fingers raised as though he was about to snatch the wine out of his bowl. However, Yan Huihui, who was coughing violently, made him say something to persuade him: "Drink slower, this wine is very strong, ordinary people need to lose consciousness after eating three bowls."


    The wine that sprayed out from Yan Hui''s mouth chuckled and said, "So what if I''m drunk? I have Big Brother Wen by my side anyways."


    He said that although Qi Yunshan was small, but he was still full of vigor. He said that even though Qi Yunshan was drunk, he had a wound in his heart, saying that although eldest senior brother was a fool, he would always protect his youngest junior brother, saying that Qi Yunshan was something he wanted to go back to ¡­


    He was tired from talking, and fell asleep on the table, sleeping soundly. After listening for a long time, a twinge of emotion flashed across Wen Ye''s eyes, and he let out a self-deprecating, bitter laugh, picked up Yan Hui''s tiny body, and sighed: "You little brat, don''t drink it if you can''t drink it, what kind of hero are you trying to be? Don''t you know I hate mountains the most? " Wen Ye paused for a moment, then lowered his eyes and muttered to himself with a voice as light as a mosquito, "Yan boy, do you think that Hong Chen is very fun? It was easy to step into this place, but hard to escape. "If I could make a comeback, I would rather stay at Dragon Tiger Mountain as a watchman. Unfortunately, I can''t go back. I hope I haven''t ruined your path.


    The moon was very round tonight, and the white robe was stained with dust. However, the literary industry did not care about it, and continued to pour wine into his stomach, as if this would make his heart feel better, the plum blossoms blooming in the restaurant caused the tree trunk to shake three times, and the plum blossoms falling along with the wind, blowing along with the wind. The wind blew, causing the plum blossoms to rise, and the literary industry spread out his arms and embraced the plum blossoms, laughing lightly, "There is no one in this world, only one winter. In the mountains and rivers of Lao Lai, Misty Rain laughed for the rest of her life. "Burp ~ This heartless shop owner, why can''t I get drunk?"


    "Are you drunk?" A charming voice came from behind him. Wen Ye spat out a mouthful of wine and looked back with a drowsy look. Little Raksha rolled his eyes at him in disgust and said, "I see that you''re so drunk that you don''t even know your own name." Wenye looked around in panic. Little Luosha didn''t care and said, "I''ve observed everything, there''s no one else here but you. Don''t you feel it? "This demonic qi has already covered the entire Azure Continent."


    Wen Ye coldly snorted and turned to Mingyue, "What does this have to do with me? I don''t want to have any interactions with the ''Demon''."


    The little Rakshasi frowned, "So what about the thing you promised me?"


    Of course, he would not be so stupid as to say these two things out loud. But seeing that this little Rakshasi''s demonic powers were not weak, in order to avoid suffering, he nodded his head and replied, "If we count, how could it not count?"


    Only then did little Rakshasi''s mouth split open as he said with a smile, "That''s good, the time is about right. Let''s head out. You just have to stand guard at the door for me."


    Wenye opened his mouth wanting to decline, but little Luosha had already swept up his body and soared into the sky, only leaving Wenye''s voice as it gradually dissipated in the wind, "Wine! This is a good wine that I bought with six taels of silver. "


    Little Raksha also unceremoniously ridiculed, "Shut up. It is the official silver who has been waiting on you for the past few days. Where did you get this six taels of silver from?"

 C37

    Little Rakshasi rolled his eyes behind him and patted his back, as if he despised him as much as he could. After a long time, Wenye stood up straight and wiped his mouth with his sleeve, wanting to say something, but he was as stunned as if lightning was striking him where he stood. Where was the brightly lit sandalwood perfume room ten steps ago? He suddenly felt his entire body shudder, only then did he realize why he agreed to Little Rakshasi''s request.


    Buy time for it!


    Wen Ye''s face was livid. He pulled Raksha, who was about to push open the door, and asked, "Do you know who has taken a fancy to this prince?"


    Little Raksha replied, "Manjua."


    "Who is Mansa?" asked Wenye.


    Little Raksha replied, "The demon you speak of."


    Wenye pointed at his nose and asked, "Although I''ve bullied you all the way here, you know that I have a good heart. Even if you hold a grudge against me, you can at most beat me up to vent your anger."


    Little Raksha pouted and said, "This is what you promised me. I didn''t say that you should die."


    "This is no different from asking me to die, I don''t want to see that thing anymore. You get Lingyun to guard the door for you, he''s a brave man, I''m going to sleep with him ¡­"


    A cold light shot out from the master''s room and Wen Ye staggered back three steps. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his heart as he looked at the arrow that was firmly held in Luo Sha''s hand and broke out in a cold sweat. If it wasn''t for little Luosha, this arrow would have easily killed him on the spot.


    Raksha casually threw the arrow to the side, looked at Wen Ye and said with a disappointed expression: "Rest assured, I only want you to obstruct those who want to enter the house, not Manjasha! And I won''t let you die. " The little Rakshasi''s eyes suddenly stared straight at the moon hanging in the sky. He could only see that the full moon was like the reflection in the water, rippling and spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye. The light purple halo followed the ripples and rushed into Qingzhou City, as if heaven had covered it with a light purple cage.


    This was Demonic Qi!


    Manju Sha''s demonic qi!


    Suddenly, outside the city, the demonic energy shot up into the sky. The forest was set ablaze as balls after balls of demonic energy struck at another ball of demonic energy.


    Little Raksha said, "She''s already here! You have to be careful, Manjasha can bring up all the evil in her heart. If her mind is not firm, she could easily fall into the Path of Demon. You just stay here and guard, and don''t let humans into this room! "


    The full moon gradually gave birth to black specks. These black specks were small and large, with black hair hanging down from the waist. A light purple sleeve and wide robe embroidered with five embroidered patterns slowly walked over, and her dress shone like the moonlight. Clouds around the waist, complex and delicate, hair in a bun, light sweep E eyebrow eyes with purple. It was an indescribably evil and domineering aura that could not be described with words. She stood bare-footed on the moon and used her hands to pick up the stars, she had not killed a human or a demon, but wherever she went, blood-red for five miles, she could not help but tempt demons and humans to kill each other. There were some things that did not require posturing. One only needed to slowly walk forward to be able to create a stunning scene!


    "Assemble the formation!"


    With a loud shout from benevolent heart, six Bodhi swords appeared. The six swords hovered above Manjasha''s head, six Bodhi feet above her seven stars, and the sword in her hand began to emit beams of golden light! The golden light hung down, as if it wanted to lock down Manzhu Sha''s body, but the light did not fall down to the ground. Instead, it was a battle with the sky and the demonic Qi.


    In the mouth of the buddhist couple who were chanting, an unknown buddhist chant was heard. The murmurs of a few people gradually became stronger, as if they were chanting together, and a huge buddhist statue that was one hundred feet tall and one hundred feet wide slowly raised its head. At this moment, it was deep in the night, but the buddhist light surrounding the buddhist statue shined brightly, illuminating the sky as if it were day. As the chanting of the Buddhist scriptures sped up, the statue of Buddha slowly pressed down on them from the sky.


    In a split-second, cracks appeared on the ground and a ghastly murderous aura peeked out of the cracks. It was a golden-armored corpse. More and more corpses drilled out from the ground. "Five Elements Corpses", "Tanning Corpses", "Ten Thousand Poison Corpses". However, the corpse clan could not find any traces of these corpses. The Hundred Corpses slowly raised their heads, led the moon and roared. Their bodies instantly soared into the sky. The tyrannical aura caused cold sweat to pour out from their hands and feet even though they were as powerful as Lingyun.


    Manjasha was slightly slower, but she would not stop! However, the purple pupils stared straight at the crown prince''s side courtyard, as if none of the things below her could enter her eyes. There was nothing that could cause her to stop in her tracks!


    White robes and blue robes stood on the sword arrowheads as they moved forward on their swords. Like a rain of stars, they firmly guarded the middle of Manzhu Sha while Ling Yun pardoned the eight flying swords. A thousand swords rose in an instant, and rays of white light shot out from heaven and earth as Ling Yun formed a seal with his sword, and everyone formed a seal with their sword fingers!


    "Mighty Yang Yang, the one speaking of the east, and now under the sword, the Demon Concealment!"


    As the sound entered the three kilometer radius, the thousand flying swords turned into one. It was over a hundred feet tall and ten feet wide. The enormous sword also slashed apart the demonic energy that covered the sky! Jian Wuchen took a deep breath, and slowly raised his hand, solemnly looking at the slower and slower Manjasha! He understood that everyone knew that the Monstrous Beast was very strong. If it wasn''t for it being killed in a single strike, no matter if it was the Azure Province or the world, it would have been destroyed by her.


    Because she knew very little about the Dao Gate, and the records of her tyranny, such as bullying the Heavenly Dao Sect, were very detailed, but in the records she had written, there were almost no records at all!


    "Eight pardons. Revolving Star, Final Universe, Absolute Heaven and Earth, Annihilation of the Ten Directions. " The eight diagrams slowly rose up as Jian Wuchen yelled out, "Demon!" My human race was able to drive you all to the Demon Area a hundred years ago, but today, we can too! "


    "..."


    Little Raksha looked at Lin Pi who was drinking the turbid wine by himself. She did not seem flustered at all, instead, there was a sense of relief. "Aren''t you afraid? I am also a demon. "


    Lin Qi glanced at Little Raksha. His heart tightened at once. Everyone said that this demonic creature was exquisite, but in her eyes, the drunk Lin Pi was superior to most demons. He was a very good-looking person! The little Raksha shook his little head to get all the random thoughts out of his mind. Then, he heard Lin Qi say softly, "Guess if I''m scared."


    Little Raksha said, "If you were afraid, you wouldn''t be so bored that you would drink and have fun here. If you weren''t afraid, you wouldn''t be wearing the armor so neatly. "Humans are so strange."


    Lin Pi''s finger circled around his wine cup as he laughed, "What''s the difference between being afraid and not being afraid? I''m right here, I don''t want to go anywhere." Little Demon, you should know that barging into my Duke Palace is a capital offense, so why do you still dare to come here? "


    Little Raksha chuckled and said, "Indeed. At this moment, all the cultivators and monks in the Azure Continent are gathered together. As long as you move your mouth, I will die."


    Upon hearing these words, Lin Xianfang tilted his head slightly, his eyes very calm. The Little Demon in front of him was only twelve or thirteen years old, and even though he knew that Qingzhou City was heavily guarded, he still came to this place.


    Suddenly, the house shook violently. A dazzling light illuminated the entire sky for a long time. Lin Pi turned his head and sighed, "It shouldn''t be like this ¡­" After he finished speaking, he extended his hand to pick up the bright silver spear leaning against the wooden table. His eyebrows creased as he asked, "Little demon, I recognize you, but? "You want to block my way?"


    "You can''t go out, but you have to trust me. I can remind you of the past. Don''t you want to know about the conflicts with the figure in the dream?"


    Lin Pi was in a trance for a while, but the dream became clearer, and it gradually revealed its terror. The figure''s back was no longer as cold as before, nor did it give off a long whistle, or a bud waiting to release a manyflower, or a pair of indistinct eyes. The reflection of the moon in the dream should have disappeared with the awakening of the dream, but the whistle gradually grew, and the enchanting beauty of the manyflower also became cautious and fearful, as if a newborn baby was sizing up this strange world.


    "General? Dao leader? What should I call you now? "


    "Manjuca Flower? What a beautiful name. "Since General is surnamed Yang, then I shall call you Yang Manzhu ¡­"


    Remember, all things have a spirit. If you pour some water on them, these flowers will give you some beauty in return. This mountain, this river, this willow, and this smoke are all precious gifts bestowed upon us by the deities.


    Who whispers in a dream?


    A man''s voice, a woman''s voice.


    The two seemed to be extremely close, walking through the green mountains, the green water, the wilderness, the Gobi Desert ¡­ However, the hazy girl appeared to have no legs.

 C38

    The broken sword.


    A body.


    Long streets of Qingzhou, large and small.


    The people who were struggling to get up were still alive! But there was no doubt that the meridians in his body were broken and he was a cripple. What difference was there between that and death? The rain was red, but there was also some green. Like cripples, they all looked at the purple figure in the sky with fear.


    She slowly walked down the path of the Green Blood Lotus.


    It was her blood.


    Pitiless Buddha, Dao, Gu, Witch, Corpse, and Shaman had injured her without the help of this demon!


    Panic, fear.


    Therefore, they desperately tried to sneak into a concealed location, afraid that they would miss out on her detection.


    She did not kill anyone, but only those people and demons that could not be tempted by the demons of the heart and could kill each other.


    Corpses littered the ground!


    Lingyun half squatted on the ground, a captivating red color in his mouth could not be suppressed, and seven of the eight flying swords were scattered, leaving only one in his hands. He wanted to raise the tip of his sword, but his body did not have any remaining strength. He looked up to the sky and barely managed to stabilize his flying sword. Jian Wuchen''s face was old, his hair was disheveled, and he looked haggard. Even a gust of wind could cause his body to sway slightly. The backlash of the Eight Mercenaries far surpassed his expectations. He opened his mouth as if he was late, "Who exactly are you?"


    Jian Wuchen fell to the ground like a withered leaf as the wind blew past. With her lips parted slightly, she slowly said the following sixteen words: "The legacy of the heavens, the destruction of the immortals. "Since ancient times, I have always been the only one who has been independent."


    The short 16 words were extremely arrogant, but the mess that littered the ground proved that she was worthy of this kind of arrogance! Whether it was Ling Yun, Jian Wuchen, or even the others, they were all enraged by this arrogant monster. However, they all had no choice but to kneel at her feet.


    Were humans really that terrible?


    Suddenly, from within the palace, a huge "bird" was flapping its two pairs of wings as it slowly ascended into the sky. Following that, more and more huge "birds" slowly rose from every corner of the Cyan Plains.


    Everyone watching couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise!


    The first was that the Mo family could create the Cloud Piercing Eagle from Lu Ban''s handwritten book, and the second was that the "Sky" camp in Qingzhou was originally the most powerful army out of all the armies, but now they were all here!


    Zhuo Beishan, standing on top of the wood kite, laughed out loud and mocked towards the side, "Old Sima, this monster is much more arrogant than you. Do you dare to poke over ten transparent holes in it?"


    Sima Gang''s eyes turned blood-red as he said, "Zhuo''s boy, give it to your grandfather. Open your eyes wide and let me take a good look."


    Hundreds of wooden kite spat out their chains and shot out with force! It was so powerful that it actually managed to pierce straight into the tall Star Seizer Tower a hundred meters away. Sima''s spear moved behind his back, but the iron chains beneath his feet did not budge an inch, and the heavy silver spear seemed even colder with the moonlight shining on it. Sima''s roared and leaped high into the air, the spear in his hand not stabbing back! The instant the spear collided with the demonic qi, a golden light appeared on the spear!


    Lin Chenye did not dare to be careless when facing this monster. He had the Buddhist sect refine thousands of weapons with their unparalleled Buddhist skills. Although a wandering practitioner did not practice Tao techniques, who was not a famous hero from the martial arts world? Even without cultivating the Dao Arts, just this refined blade would be enough to exterminate all evil spirits!


    With the sound of metal clashing against metal, Sima Xian was forced back three steps, his silver spear trembling! Hu Hu was also shocked to the point of spitting out blood, the body of the spear was blocked by the thick demonic Qi before it could even reach the demon''s body.


    Zhuo Beishan jumped down and said, "Old thief Sima, I''ll help you!"


    Those martial artists who wanted to leave a good reputation for the King of Qingzhou all pardoned them and also rushed forward with blades. Most of them wanted to make a name for themselves by becoming a young martial artist, while those cunning old foxes who had already received their name and did not lack for money shouted out loud, but there was no sign of them taking action!


    To them, reputation was more important than anything!


    Presumably, a lifetime of innocence if in the last years of life there is a "stain" others talk about is also careless beautiful.


    The several hundred rangers on top of the thousands of wood kites rushed over like a massive wave, bearing the brunt of the assault with their eight cavalrymen! Manjasha''s eyes raised slightly, and she let out a soft sigh. She then said softly, "You know that death is imminent, yet you still charged into the trap without hesitation. You humans are truly laughable! I am truly laughable that I would actually lower myself to such a low level for such a creature, suffering for dozens of lifetimes! "


    As she spoke, she gently raised her hand, and the thousands of blades that were about to pierce her body suddenly stopped moving! Not only the weapon, but even the person holding the sword also stood in front of her like a statue. Whether it was laughing or feeling angry, a single wrinkle or even a strand of hair could be clearly seen.


    The strange picture scroll formed from thousands of people strolling around.


    Under his feet, the blood lotus remained the same.


    Wenye could clearly see the scene in the sky. Seeing the figure of the figure slowly descending from the sky into the courtyard, he was at a loss of what to do. Even his beautiful face didn''t dare to look at her as he looked at the ground with trembling eyes, "You ¡­ I... We met once, do you remember? "


    Manjessa opened her mouth slightly and uttered a syllable, "Scram."


    Wen Ye shivered all over and hid behind the railings to the side gloomily. He only dared to let one eye out as she slowly walked into the world. The courtyard was silent for only about three breaths'' time. Afterwards, the outside of the door was extremely noisy. The people chasing the general had arrived!


    Sima Xian and the rest, who were in hot pursuit, froze when they saw the calm and collected look on the man''s face as he shouted, "Scram!"


    Si Mafeng was filled with killing intent. After being viciously shouted at like this, Wen Ye immediately felt fear in his heart, but he still opened his mouth and said, "Everyone, stop. The monster is indeed here, but you can leave it to me without worry."


    It was said that the Cyan Plains Cavalry was invincible throughout the world, and the Eight Cavalry was also an arrogant lord. How could the monster not charge into the master''s quarters when it was already here? He, Wen Ye, had also blocked him. He had done everything he needed to do. If he were to rush in now, he wouldn''t be able to do so. At the very least, with such an attitude, little Luosha would have nothing to say in the future. Even though Wenye was calm and collected, the little tiger in his heart spoke the truth, "Hurry up and charge in. The monster is inside. It''s best if you beat me up."


    Seeing Sima Xian''s footsteps slightly move, Wen Ye''s smile suddenly became even more brilliant, as if he could see himself being dragged down and beaten into the shape of a pig''s head. However, Sima Xian''s light footsteps were stopped by an urgent voice, it was Ling Yun who came limping over, his steps were weak, his complexion was pale, and he had not recovered his strength. He glanced at Wen Ye, who was half-kneeling beside Sima Fu and said, "General, the demons have entered the city, the Taoist who is guarding the city, the monk, will not be able to stop them."


    His helplessness was written on Sima Fan''s face, as well as on Wen Ye''s. He was unwilling to let Sima Fu leave so easily, so he ridiculed, "You bunch of useless cowards, it''s better if you hurry up and control the evil spirits. I''m enough here."


    Si Mafeng turned his head to the side, causing Wen Ye to stagger a step forward. The murderous look in his eyes was truly terrifying! However, Sima Fu did not move. Lingyun, on the other hand, tried his best to persuade him, and even brought out the "reputation" of the literary industry! Until that dignified voice rang, "Everyone, guard the Azure Province firmly! Do not show off your strength. "


    Everyone turned their heads. Who else could it be but Lin Chenye? As Sima opened his mouth, Lin Chenye''s eyebrows knitted together. He was suddenly speechless and shouted sternly, "Everyone, guard Qingzhou for me!"


    Even though Sima Xian was unwilling, he had never disobeyed Lin Chenye''s orders. Suddenly, he took one step at a time, looking forward to it, until he was the only one left in the courtyard! Lin Chenye did not even lift his head when he passed by the statue, but Lin Chenye asked, "Are you complaining about me?"


    Sima Xian snappily replied, "Lin Pi is your son, your father doesn''t care, what can I say?"


    His eyes, however, did not leave the brightly lit small building. The small path that blocked the door was also very "lucky" and the Azure Province King remembered its appearance. He said, "Eighteen years ago, I carried the Azure Province for the forest. Eighteen years later, I am willing to protect the Qingzhou at night."


    Sima Xian froze for a moment, then raised his head to size up Lin Chenye. Suddenly, he cracked a smile and said, "Then what about that girl Xiaoxiao?"


    Lin Chenye turned around, the big horse in front of the manor was riding on its hooves, the silver spear on the saddle was shining brightly. Lin Chenye turned around, took a deep breath and said, "Too strong for wine!" He then laughed out loud and pulled the reins. The big horse whinnied and said in a clear voice, "Come, Old Sima, come with me to kill him without leaving a single armor behind!"


    Sima shook his silver spear and laughed wildly, "I am from the Cyan Plains! Always! "

 C39

    The martial arts world? The martial arts world was just a cage under the control of authority. Swordsman? It was just a sharp sword under his command. Each sword was fierce and bloodstained over eight hundred miles. The people in the martial world were trying their best to escape, and the unknown were trying their best to enter as well. There were many nameless monuments erected in this graveyard, no one knew who was buried here, and no one knew if they would be able to drink wine again. This graveyard never lacked ambitious people, but it was precisely because there were too many ambitious failures that this graveyard was filled with myths. There were too many idiots and women, making this graveyard not that terrifying.


    But who would dare to say that they could retreat safely in this cemetery?


    Ye Su understood this logic, so she hid herself and never made any enemies with anyone. She just liked to look at the moon in the night when it was quiet.


    Even though the moon was strange tonight.


    This shabby teahouse''s backyard was overgrown with weeds and was not afraid of being robbed. After all, the most valuable thing in this teahouse was that leopard old man. Therefore, when the hateful old man with the big three eyes, big nose, and slanted mouth walked in, Ye Su could tell at a glance that he was not asking for gold and silver.


    Therefore, he observed his hands'' movements in the backyard with interest.


    The old man did not seem to notice Ye Su''s playful gaze. It was only when Ye Su spoke that he climbed up the broken wall in a hurry like a frightened bird.


    It was a very clumsy action.


    Ye Su moved slightly. In the area where the old man was busy, the soil in front of him was new, and a small piece of wood leaked out of the hole he had not covered in time. Ye Su pushed the soil away with her sword sheath suspiciously.


    It was a small wooden figure of a woman.


    The more Ye Su saw, the weirder it seemed to be. She vaguely felt that the little person looked a little familiar, but then she suddenly froze!


    The little person drawn was actually the face of Little Raksha!


    Ye Su''s eyes turned cold. She used the force of her right palm and crushed the wooden figurine. She threw the powder to the side and chased after the wooden figurine with both blades in her hands. Tang Su was well aware of this point, but not all the other people were good. Ye Su was even more clear on this point, that random method of harming people made it hard for people to guard against them. If one were to say that this little Rakshasi was not dangerous, Tang Su would not believe it.


    As such, she sped along the street and caught up with the old man who was walking slowly.


    Ye Su sized up the strange old man and the old man also looked at Tang Su. There was a hint of panic in his eyes but he spoke, "May I ask why the female hero is blocking my path?"


    Ye Su let out a cold laugh and walked over with her blades out, "Why? Do you really not know? If you say it out loud, I can give you a chance to live. "


    The old man was shocked! He took two frightened steps and sat down on the stone floor, looking at the pair of sabers emitting a cold light, cold sweat continuously poured out of his body! He shouted for help.


    Ye Su glanced at the figure in the air and said, "The entire Azure Province has a headache because of that monster. I don''t have time to care about you, so after explaining why you want to harm my little sister, I''ll let you go. Otherwise ¡­"


    Suddenly, Ye Su''s expression turned cold. She stopped on the spot as she slowly walked towards the old man. She looked at the black clothed man in front of the old man and said coldly, "Scram."


    The black clothed man in front of him sneered: "I can see that your blade is extremely fast, you should be a top swordsman as well. Why did you do such a shameless thing? This old man is powerless, why can''t you let him go? "


    He had been here for a long time, and there were still many who had yet to show their faces like him. His sword was also very fast, and the slowly drooping metal sword incessantly rang. The sword was excited! How long had it been since he last met an opponent like her? Guo Zixuan didn''t know, he only knew that the swordsmen who came to ask for advice were all thrown out of the house by him.


    Because those people were not worthy for him to draw his sword.


    His sword was facing Nighteyes, Shangguan Yi, or perhaps this woman in front of him! What was important for a Blade Master was not a sword, but an opponent that was worth pulling out a sword from. Just now when the woman was drawing her blade, she heard a cry for help and hurried over. This Guo Zixuan saw!


    Victory?


    This is the first time Guo Zixuan has lost confidence!" Having wielded swords for so many years, this was the first time he had not been able to grasp the sword. Their gazes met. A sharp sword had clashed with a rock for ten thousand years, was that a sword or a rock? The two of them did not speak, but their gazes met, and a string of sparks flew. The world was filled with a desolate feeling. The plain clothes and the black clothes faced each other from a distance in this pure white.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed.


    Dozens of cold lights shot towards Ye Su, bringing a sharp sound of wind.


    Guo Zixuan also took out his sword, and with a "ding ding" sound, dozens of cold lights fell down like meteors, and were like flower needles on the ground. Guo Zixuan''s sword was only five steps away from Tang Su, while Ye Su''s blade was still hanging down, her body did not move at all, and she did not even raise her eyes.


    After three breaths of time, Guo Zixuan said, "Do you know that my sword is not thrust at you?"


    Ye Su replied indifferently, "Yes."


    Guo Zixuan asked, "You want to kill this old man?"


    Ye Su said, "Yes."


    Guo Zixuan shook his long sword and asked, "Why?" Could it be that your blade is only meant for killing? "


    Ye Su''s eyes suddenly hurt, then she slowly raised her head. The smile on Guo Zixuan''s face became even wider. "Are you angry?"


    Ye Su said, "Yes."


    Guo Zixuan''s right hand slowly turned backwards, ten steps away.


    A gentle breeze blew. It was unknown whether it was because of the killing intent of the two Bei Feng Guards or the cold north wind. In fact, it actually caused the spectators to gasp for breath.


    The two of them did not make a move. Both of them maintained the same posture.


    After a long, long time ¡­


    At this moment, a little girl''s voice sounded out, "Why are they not attacking?"


    It was unknown when the old man and the girl with the long braids had arrived. Seeing how the two of them were at loggerheads, the little girl rubbed her hands together, as if she was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to fight.


    The old man chuckled and said, "The sword was released a long time ago. Girl, you just couldn''t see it."


    The girl''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    The elderly man rubbed the girl''s head and said in a low voice, "A man is a sword, and a sword is a man. It''s too bad that this Songyang Sword has never been able to become one with the sword."


    As the old man''s words fell, Guo Zixuan''s eyes suddenly felt pain.


    In a split-second, a cold light flashed, followed by another cold light.


    Both of them made their moves.


    One of them was too slow.


    Who was the one who was slow?


    All the cold light disappeared, and the whole world suddenly turned silent ¡­


    The dragon pierced through Guo Zixuan''s shoulder, but the steel sword was stopped four inches from Ye Su''s heart by Luo Feng.


    Blood was already seeping out from his shoulder, dripping down along the edge of the blade.


    Guo Zixuan was silent for a long time, then bitterly smiled and said, "Good blade." Ye Su had nothing to say, so Guo Zixuan continued, "You could have pierced my heart."


    Ye Su remained silent, but the shocking dragon that pierced her shoulders spoke of this fact. She slowly pulled it out, the blade hanging at her side, blood slowly dripping down along the edge of the blade, raising her head to look behind Guo Zixuan, that old man who was filled with fear, instantly didn''t even dare to breathe. However, Ye Su did not move. The old man''s eyes that were sizing up Ye Su also turned towards the distance. In the darkness, three figures slowly approached from afar.


    Three people.


    Two men and one woman.


    The lady was fiddling with the flower needles in her hand. She had also taken out her hidden weapon. She smiled coldly, "How embarrassing. The Songyang sword was defeated in a single strike in such a public place."


    Guo Zixuan laughed self-deprecatingly and put away his iron sword, his clothes already dyed red with blood.


    To the right of the girl was a young child. His body was curled up close to the arm of the tall man, and his eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the bloody pair of swords.


    Because of his fear, he did not dare to draw his sword.


    In this pure white, red robe, Gu Wan Tong was her name. She was born in a wealthy family in Jiangnan, but unlike the gentle and elegant girls from Jiangnan, she was instead influenced by the passion of the Northern ladies to the point that her Soul Chasing Needle could reach the perfection stage. All the women in the martial world were not to be trifled with. They were all deadly weapons, and Gu Wenzong was no exception.


    The huge blade that was like a door board stood upright on the ground as his right hand gripped the handle of the blade tightly. The tall and powerful man beside the boy said, "Yun''er, retreat to the side."


    The youth nodded. The man shouted out and slashed out with his heavy sword! If he was hit by this attack, even a giant tree would be torn in half! Indeed! The number of people who died under this huge blade was simply too many to count. The flower needle in Gu Wan Tong''s hand was also waiting for the best opportunity to make a move. His pretty face, however, was as frightening as a hunter''s gaze. Guo Zixuan didn''t make a move, instead he quietly stood to the side with his left arm hanging down, trembling non-stop. His injuries prevented him from drawing his sword.


    Ye Su did not dare to face it head on. She quickly retreated.


    However, the broadsword did not budge. Although it did not make contact with Ye Su, the powerful sword aura still made her frown! This broadsword was incomparably fierce and powerful. It was enough to draw the enemy''s attention. Moreover, there was a hunter hiding in the dark to launch a sneak attack. Although it was only a single large saber, this man''s dance was extremely tightly-knit. The snow had yet to fall, yet he had been slashed by the saber''s energy, and cold sweat flowed down from his temples. After all, he had a mortal body, so how long had he been dancing with such a heavy saber? Ye Su dodged all of them. Gu Wan Tong''s Soul Chasing Needle was also taken off by her. Although she was retreating, every step she took was filled with confidence. The all-pervasive Soul Chasing Needle could not break through her blade!


    His indifferent eyes made people wonder, who was the real prey?

 C40

    Everything in front of this mountainous body was a toy in his hands, and the huge, slab-like blade shone brightly. Although the man was tall, his speed was not slow. But Ye Su was faster! However, no matter how fast the blade was, it would not be able to kill him in one blow! The blade missed, and the stone slab was instantly shattered into pieces. Such a sharp weapon could injure one''s body easily, and kill one instantly. How could this be empty talk? Ye Su suddenly turned her blade around and stopped dodging. Although her mountain-like body could not kill him with one hit, the thousand cuts and a hundred cuts were more than enough to make him feel miserable!


    In this battle, the more the two fought, the more shocked they became.


    This was a disgrace, a disgrace to those who remained famous.


    Ye Su''s gaze did not waver, but her killing intent did not diminish in the slightest. This killing intent ¡­ It was all for the sake of that old man.


    This knife.


    He had given up all his defenses.


    Just for a one hit kill.


    The sudden change in the force of the saber caused Gu Wenzong to panic. He turned around and realized that the saber was not coming for him. He wanted to stop it, but he was too far away and could only shout at the old man, "Not good, run!"


    Take a step back.


    Further.


    The dragon flashed with a cold light.


    He took three steps back.


    Three steps.


    There was no retreat.


    As the man dragged the large blade along, sparks flew off the edge of the blade and the limestone. However, he did not manage to chase after the extremely fast movement technique!


    It was as if the old man''s death was already certain!


    "Clang!"


    The sound of metal colliding was exceptionally clear in this lonely night! The falling snowflakes were scattered by the seven yellow shadows, and Withered Wood was protected by the seven monks. The seven of them were not dressed like monks from the Central Plains, but a group of foreign monks! A huge golden ring was looped around his body, but the beautiful buddhist magic had yet to wash away the baleful aura on his body. Even though he called himself a monk, he did not resemble one. However, had he seen a monk with an evil aura? It has been a hundred years since Buddhism passed down to the Central Lands. During these hundred years, the buddhist arts have been spread to the Central Plains. This buddhist art originated from the heavens and was first introduced to the Central Plains to blossom and bear fruit in the Western Regions.


    The Buddha.


    But Buddha is too much.


    In the present world, there are a total of ten Saints and Seven Evils, the Buddha has crossed ten Saints, but the Seven Evils cannot pass them and are unwilling to be Buddha. The monk bowed slightly, his actions full of respect, but the knife scar on his right arm was clearly visible! Just now, he had blocked Tang Su''s saber force. The benefits of being a dragon could be described as unparalleled! However, after the blade and arm met, there was no way to get closer.


    Was there really such a thing in the world?


    Gu Wan Tong''s group who was chasing the general also stopped in their tracks as they stared at the plaza. After all, he was born in a big battle and had a feud with Wu Sun Country! When he looked at that old man, traces of suspicion appeared within his eyes as well, and he looked at each other.


    That old man no longer had that fear he had before as he shook his sleeves and said with a smile, "Little kid, why did you want to kill this old man?"


    Ye Su shook her blade and laughed coldly, "You are very clear about why we made such a move." He then glanced sideways at the Seven Evils Monk and gloomily said, "Now, the shameless act of selling our country has a path to death."


    "Idiot." The old man chuckled and said, "What this old man has done is a matter of fate, how can mere ants be as big as the Kun Peng? Not only will my life be over soon, but it''s also a pity that I''m so beautiful. "


    At this time, the chanting of the Buddhist scriptures rose and a person chanted, but the volume of the chanting was no less than that of the Buddhist chanting together.


    The knife moved!


    This time, everyone could clearly see the speed at which she attacked. Her speed was too slow! It was so slow that everyone could clearly see the force of her sword. The Buddhist chanting became louder and louder, as if there was a group of buddhas chanting in his ear. This Buddhist chanting caused one to feel indescribable sorrow and guilt ¡­ This Buddhist chanting is quite strange! Ye Su''s expression did not change, but there was a hint of pain in her eyes, as though she was deeply affected by the Buddhist chanting, and her speed of attack was ridiculously slow.


    With that one slash, Ye Su dashed backwards like a bolt of lightning. Her hand that held the saber trembled uncontrollably as the bitterness in her eyes became increasingly intense. Soon after, she spat out a mouthful of black blood! His body fell backwards.


    After watching for a long time in silence, Guo Zixuan also came to a conclusion, especially after the appearance of the Seven Evils Monk, his judgement had become even more firm. How could he be a shameless and despicable person if he could use such a masculine sword technique? As such, when she saw that something was wrong with Tang Su, she rushed forward to support her body, which was on the verge of collapsing.


    He placed his hand on Ye Su''s wrist very skillfully. Suddenly, his face froze as he looked at the old man with slight anger in his eyes, "Gu worm, you''re Miao Jiang''s man." The old man chuckled twice and didn''t deny it. Guo Zixuan spread open his right palm and said while clenching his teeth, "Give me the item to remove the Gu!"


    The old man said, "You really are interesting. The ones who want to save me are you. The ones who are still hostile towards me are still you two. You clowns fell down just right. "


    Gu Wenzong glared at him and yelled fiercely: "Bullsh * t! "The four of us will do it fair and square. Just now, she only bullied you to save her. Yet, you secretly plotted against her and took her life ¡­"


    "If I don''t kill her, she will. If I die first by her hands, what will happen to you all? " With both hands behind his back, the old man lightly said, "You guys are forever so hypocritical. I, the old man, am just going to deal with her first. What kind of crime can''t be forgiven?"


    A monk wearing a giant chain-link ring shook his head and said in an unserious tone, "Sir, there''s no need to say too much. Master is still waiting for us."


    The old man nodded and walked into the night. Then, he turned his head as if he had thought of something and said, "This Gu was created for the little demoness'' heart. It isn''t too dangerous for the human body, but ¡­ It''s not like there aren''t any. If you don''t want anyone to live in the future, be either human or demon, and head to Miao Jiang now. If you have the chance, you can dispel this parasite. "


    Ye Su opened her mouth and did not utter a word. Although she could not see the ''thing'' moving under her skin, the pain she felt was more intense than if she had cut it into thousands of pieces. Her entire body trembled, but she did not let out a single sound of pain.


    His temperament far surpassed that of a man''s.


    Guo Zixuan looked at the lives on his shoulders that were constantly disappearing and immediately became anxious, shouting at the two people who wanted to chase after him: "Stop chasing, taking her to see Elder Gong is the proper thing to do."


    Gu Wan Tong spat angrily. The man held his sword and said, "Xuan, your injuries ¡­"


    Guo Zixuan waved his hand and said, "This woman has already shown mercy! Don''t worry about it. "


    Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Tang Su knew that she could not fall asleep just like that, but her sleepiness swept over her like a storm. The moment she lost consciousness, she heard a loud shout in her ears!


    "Disturbing my Azure Province! Kill without mercy! "


    Dark... Endless darkness.


    Occasionally, a flash of light would appear, but it was only flames that soared into the sky! They were mixed with hundreds of cold, hateful gazes, and even the air was filled with the thick smell of blood. Under the round table, there were many corpses lying on the floor in disorder. There was a white-haired old woman, a man in his prime, either having his head roll down or having all his limbs cut off. On the small cradle beside the round table, a beautiful woman was lying prone on the table.


    "Could it be that your blade is only meant to kill?"


    That soft voice caused Ye Su to wake up abruptly and sweat profusely! Subconsciously, she held up her two blades. Seeing that she had woken up, Guo Zixuan hid in a corner of the carriage and timidly said, "Miss, you''re awake."


    Only then did Ye Su recover from her nightmare. She looked around and discovered that she was inside a horse carriage. Looking at the scenery outside the window, she said, "Why am I here?"


    Guo Zixuan rubbed his face and smiled foolishly, "Elder Gong said that you have to make a trip to Miao Jiang to remove the Gu in your body. I was thinking that the four of us are also going to go find the four spirits of Miao Jiang, so I dared to bring the young lady along."


    Ye Su frowned. Guo Zixuan instantly shrank his neck and said timidly: "You even have relatives and friends in the Cyan Plains? However, you have already been in a coma for four days. The opening of the city in the Azure Province and three days ago, I''m afraid that your relatives and friends have already left. "


    There was a hint of regret in her eyes, as if she was regretting that she could not personally send the little girl home. She flipped the swords in her hands and accurately inserted the blade flowers into the sheath hanging on her waist, and the regret in her eyes disappeared, replaced by hatred and killing intent. She said, "Investigate the whereabouts of the Seven Evils Monk."


    Guo Zixuan stared blankly for a moment before smiling, "You want revenge?" But what if I say no? "


    Ye Su looked at the scenery outside the window coldly and said with a voice as loud as snow, "I''m not afraid even if the four of you attack me together!"


    "..."

 C41

    His eyes were tightly shut, as if he was in a deep slumber, and also as if he had seen something, which was why the smile on his face unconsciously appeared on his face. He took off his silver armor, raised his spear, and placed his white robe under the lamp, while Mansa, who was standing in front of him, could only calmly watch.


    Unable to stop his gluttony, little Raksha threw some peanuts into his mouth and said, "I was very curious about what happened between you two before, but now I don''t want to know. People die of old age. Although there is reincarnation, it is not the same person you knew. Humans were indeed very weak, but they had the determination to surpass other races. I know that with your ability, no one can stop you from taking him away, but I want to give him a fair choice. "


    Mansa did not answer, but neither did she move. She just stood there quietly, letting the light drift around her.


    "..."


    The changes in the mountains and seas were nothing more than the turning of the earth into the withering of the sea. However, the flames and the smoke would only last for an instant. Some people were unwilling to be mediocre, so they brandished their swords, spears, and sabers in an attempt to gain the upper hand. Some people tended to gain power as they brandished their swords and pointed to the vast earth.


    However, the Mountain and Sea Realm was still the same. If it weren''t for the Revolving Star, and the Heavens and Earth were reversed, it would still be the Mountain and Sea Realm. However, the ground between the mountains was covered in white bones. This was a poor person who died in troubled times, with a violent corpse lying in the wilderness without a person collecting his corpse. These carrion corpses were the best gift for vultures to live on. As a result, on top of the pile of bones, there was a large flock of vultures.


    A pebble struck, sending the flock of birds flying, but they did not leave. They flapped their wings and landed about ten steps away from the pile of bones. They looked at the young man who jumped off the little donkey. The man was very elegant, to the point that he looked very young and tender! Wearing a green daoist robe was also an extremely large piece of clothing that did not fit her. It did not match his physique.


    But it was his best clothes.


    The pile of bones in front of him made him stop. Although there was sympathy in his eyes, it was also numbness. It was as if he had seen many piles of bones along the way. With a sigh, he removed the package from his body and took out the half stained incense before inserting it into the ground. When the green smoke slowly rose into the air, he took out another red banner with golden lines engraved on it. It was very small, only the size of two palms.


    The man''s name was Yang Ziqian, and his intentions soared to the heavens, reaching great heights. However, in the end, he failed to live up to the expectations of his family, and due to his peaceful nature, he had always been at peace with the world. With his good roots, he guided by his master to Laoshan alone at the age of twelve, where he fought a battle of tongues in front of the idol and eventually acknowledged Laoshan as his teacher.


    As a member of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains, the Maoshan Dao Vein was not as prosperous as the other two mountains, but all the disciples it had received had good roots, and Yang Ziqian was one of the best. At the age of seventeen, he had read all the scriptures in the library and had a unique understanding of their meaning. Laoshan also raised him up as the next headmaster.


    Although it was not as impressive as his parents had hoped, it was still the same for Laoshan''s Sect Leader. Yang Ziqian, who was so happy that he wanted to share the matter with his family, dragged a little donkey down the mountain after the convention, just like he did all those years ago. The fire of the beacons did not spread to the Laoshan mountains, and those who suffered from the beacons of war were usually poor people. Traveling northwards, tragedies took place every day in the mortal world.


    Even though he had a deep understanding of the ''Dao'', he was still a mortal trapped in seven emotions and six desires. Speaking of which, those immortals who claimed to be above the mundane world tended to be at least half a hundred years old? Really transcended the mortal world? Or was it because everyone he cared about had already left? This was something that only he himself knew.


    The red flag was swaying, and the rising green smoke started to jump. Soon, the green smoke started to fluctuate non-stop, and hundreds of human faces slowly appeared from the green smoke. Many of them flashed by, and many of them dispersed after a long time. The last human face disappeared and he quickly extinguished another half of the incense before opening his mouth and smiling, "I can still use it again."


    When he was done, he turned around and walked towards the donkey, then turned around and looked at the pile of bones that had been covered by the vultures. He sighed deeply, "Nu, tell me, when will this river and mountain be peaceful?"


    Yang Ziqian put his backpack on the donkey''s back, and just as he was about to flip over and get on top of the donkey, his expression suddenly changed. He raised his head to look at the blue sky, and a red streak streaked across the horizon, falling into the mountains not more than ten miles away from him.


    Yang Ziqian thought for a moment, then patted his servant''s back and said, "You wait for me in a secluded place, don''t be discovered by the victims, otherwise you will inevitably lose your life."


    Even though that Ah Nu could not speak, he could understand human speech after seeing him nod his head and slowly walk into the forest!


    After settling down Ah Nu, Yang Ziqian was pardoned while his wooden sword was swung. In less than ten breaths, he had arrived at the place where the thing had fallen from the sky! The surrounding trees were cut in half, and a huge crater was formed on the ground. In the middle of the crater was a spherical stone, which was very smooth. However, the stone was hollowed out, as if something had drilled out of it.


    Yang Ziqian frowned slightly, because he smelled a trace of weak demonic aura in the air. He looked at the weeds on the ground, which were covered in a layer of mucus, and then fell towards the east, as if something had crawled over them.


    He followed the path in which the grass had fallen and chased after it. He stopped in front of a tree hole and stood still for a moment. He then smiled and knocked on the tree hole and said, "Stop hiding, I see your tail." There was no response from inside the tree hole, and the smile on Yang Ziqian''s face became even more pronounced. He used his hand to move that piece of pure white tail and said, "Look, did I discover your tail?"


    When his voice fell, that little tail was pulled back into the tree hole with a ''sou'' sound, and Yang Ziqian said, "I''ve seen quite a few demons, but this is the first time I''ve seen a demon coming from the sky. Little demon, you have to believe that I don''t have any evil intentions, or else I won''t speak to you like this."


    After a long while, it was unknown if the little demon in the tree hole thought that Yang Ziqian had left, or if he was truly moved by his words, but his handsome little face stuck out its head, and that confused look in the eyes of the surrounding scenery disappeared without a trace.


    Yang Ziqian was also shocked by her beautiful face, it was a beauty that could not be described with any words. Pointing at her, Yang Ziqian opened his mouth and asked, "Daoist Immortals?" But when the Little Demon Empress'' entire body was revealed, Yang Ziqian nodded as if he received confirmation, "Demons!"


    She had no feet and looked like a snake. However, she did not have the scales of a snake! It was pure white and transparent, like an unpolished jade.


    She seemed to be very afraid of this world. Even though she had drilled her way out of the tree hole, her back was still pressed tightly against the tree trunk, and she stared at Yang Ziqian very vigilantly. Yang Ziqian observed this extremely weak little demon for a long time before asking, "Where are you from?"


    She shook her head.


    "What''s your name?" asked Yang Ziqian.


    She shook her head.


    Yang Ziqian frowned and asked, "Are you a mute?"


    She shook her head.


    Yang Ziqian asked again, "You''re not dumb, why didn''t you speak?"


    She still shook her head.


    Yang Ziqian sighed and said, "I can see that you are very lonely and very thin, and cannot avoid being bullied by your own kind. If you are willing to follow me, then just extend your hand, I know that the demon race and the human race will not coexist peacefully, but I believe that there are good demons among the demon race. If you are not willing to leave right now, I will definitely not make things difficult for you at all. "


    "..."


    Little Rakshasi wanted to say something, but hesitated. Manjasha seemed to recall something funny as a smile spread across her face. This smile caused the world to turn pale. Little Rakshasi was mesmerized. Was there anything more beautiful than this in the world?


    Little Raksha calmed his heart and asked, "So you followed him?"


    Manjasha said, "That fool. A wooden sword was about to pierce my cheek, but he didn''t know it. Do you think I wouldn''t follow him?"


    Little Raksha smiled and said, "It''s not a bad thing. Then, where did he take you?"


    "A lot of places. Green hills, green water, wilderness, desert, but he still wants to go back home. He still wants to have a bite of the braised persimmon ¡­"

 C42

    The mountains were stacked so high that not a village could be seen, not a field of rice could be seen, like some drunken old man leaning against one another, sleeping for millions of years, and never dreaming of waking them up. No one dared to penetrate into their hearts, and even the most adventurous hunter would only come to their feet, chasing after the goats, wild boars, and birds that came down from the mountains, never climbing its peaks.


    The path ascends, treads the song, shuttles in the cool wind, the fallen leaves tread on the ground, the birds chirp, glide a string of heavenly beauty. The mountains were still calm and open, imbued with the gentle warmth of veins in the yellow and green paint.


    The girl climbed onto Yang Ziqian''s shoulder, she was weightless, and even if she was carried further on the road, she would not feel tired. Seated on her shoulder, she swung her legs, and asked Yang Ziqian who was sweating like the rain, "Daoist, why are you looking for pain? Wouldn''t it be fine if we just fly in? "


    That Yang Ziqian carried a chain and dragged a huge rock behind him. Every step he took was difficult, but he still resolutely climbed up to the peak. He shook his head and said, "You don''t understand. This is my sin."


    It wasn''t until sunset that Yang Ziqian''s figure appeared on the rooftop. He was still young, but his eyes were completely filled with pain. He pursed his lips and a teardrop quietly fell down. The girl took a look at the magnificent scenery of the setting sun and praised, "What a beautiful scenery, Taoist Elder, quickly look ¡­"


    Turning his head, what he saw was a drop of Yang Ziqian''s tears slowly falling. Yang Ziqian was laughing, but it was even more heart-wrenching than his crying: "Yeah, what a magnificent scenery."


    The girl carefully asked, "Daoist, are you sad?"


    Yang Ziqian nodded.


    The girl asked again, "Is it because of that village full of bones at the foot of the mountain?"


    Yang Ziqian nodded, "That used to be my home. "But I can''t go back."


    The girl asked again, "Why?"


    Yang Ziqian pursed his lips, "There''s no one else waiting for me to come home."


    She did not understand the concept of a "home", but Yang Ziqian''s expression of enduring pain made her remember the endless years to come. What kind of sadness would that make her feel like her heart was still as sharp as a knife when she thought back to now?


    He raised his head and looked towards the sky, as if he was trying his best to restrain his tears from leaving behind. However, the matter of crying, if he was not tired from crying and could not control himself, he opened his mouth and said with a choked voice, "There is a saying in my hometown, that when people die, as long as they are carried on their back by someone, they will be dragged into the cycle of reincarnation, and they will be able to escape from the cold of the underworld. But so what? They still died! I''ve been a muddle-headed kid since I was young. For the sake of the ethereal path of immortality, I left my hometown and left my hometown. Even if they died, it''s still unknown. What was the use of the Dao? "Since even your family cannot protect you, it would be better for you to go up on the battlefield and kill the enemy happily. Even if you die, you die for ¡­"


    The girl didn''t know how to console Yang Ziqian, so she could only hold tightly to the corner of her clothes. An uneasy feeling filled her heart, and the source of this uneasiness was Yang Ziqian, who seemed as if he would disappear with the wind at any time. Yang Ziqian turned around, lifted the girl up and placed her on top of the boulder behind him, and said solemnly: "Little Demon, I can sense that you are not some ordinary mortal being, but I don''t know where you came from, or why you are here! Your portion of demonic powers is second to none in this world! I beg of you, if you return to the demon race in the future, you must not hold any hostility towards humans. Remember, all things have a spirit. If you put in some water, these flowers will give you some beauty in return. This mountain, this river, this willow, and this smoke are all precious gifts bestowed by the deities, you have to use your power to protect them! "Don''t be like me, only regret will come when the time comes."


    The girl nodded her head, seemingly at a complete loss, as if she didn''t understand the meaning of the words, but Yang Ziqian''s actions of making a decision in her mind caused her to be extremely terrified, so she tightened her grip on the corner of her clothes. "Daoist, where are you going?"


    Yang Ziqian let out a miserable smile and said, "Go to a place that I should have gone to a long time ago."


    The girl was thrown into a panic for a moment, her consciousness slightly moved, and this strand of demonic energy actually entered Yang Ziqian''s mind as if there was no one else present! The golden pillar of light struck down, forcefully pushing away the surrounding darkness. He stood with his back facing her. The young woman called out in joy and reached out to grab his hand. The instant they touched, her expression changed.


    Yang Ziqian turned his head, his face was still the same face, but his expression was no longer calm, there was hostility between his brows, the surrounding Daoist robes were all gone, there was only a shining silver armor, this young girl was no longer familiar with this face, it was actually so unfamiliar, so unfamiliar it caused people''s hearts to feel fear.


    The girl asked with a trembling voice, "Leader? Why did you become like this? Where is your dao? "


    The armoured Yang Ziqian frowned in confusion, as if he did not understand why the girl would appear here. He opened his mouth and said, "I''ve always been like this."


    The girl wanted to ask again, but suddenly, Yang Ziqian''s angry shout came from the surroundings, "Little demon, how dare you!"


    In a split-second, the surroundings disintegrated, the girl still hadn''t recovered from her shock just now, when she met Yang Ziqian''s pair of eyes that were filled with anger after his heart had been cut open.


    "Why?" The young girl raised her head, her eyes sparkling. "Why did you give up your dao? Didn''t you say you could become the second person to ascend in a thousand years?"


    Yang Ziqian waved his hand and didn''t let it fall for a long time. He was truly tired, and once again felt helpless towards this reckless little demon, so he waved his hand down and turned it into a long sigh. He said faintly, "Yes, I have been seeking dao all my life just to become an immortal, but do you really think that there is an immortal in this world? If there really was an immortal, why would they ignore this chaotic world? If there really was an immortal within a fifty kilometer radius of a corpse, why didn''t it transcend the mortal world and leave behind obscure scriptures for others to study? It is as if the deities have never pitied the world, and I have already harmed the entire village because of this ethereal immortal dao. This is a sin that I will never be able to erase in my life, and I should also die with them. "


    The girl shouted: "It''s not like that. How much can you change by yourself? Life and death are decided by heaven. Even if you have never left the village, they will still die. This is fated by heaven."


    Yang Ziqian bitterly smiled and stood up, "Destiny? Then I will see what my life is like! In these seventeen years, I have lived for myself. For the rest of my life, I have lived for my family! If I am unable to change Hai Qinghe''s personality in this lifetime, then I shall be a general for all eternity! "


    The girl was speechless. Yang Ziqian took a deep breath, looked into the distance, as if wanting to keep this absolutely beautiful scenery, suddenly shook his clothes and kneeled on top of the mountain. He said respectfully, "Father, Mother! Qian''er is unfilial, you must repay me in the next life! "


    Waiting for Yang Ziqian to kowtow three times, the young girl seemed to muster up a lot of courage as she asked, "What about me? Are you going to abandon me? "


    Yang Ziqian nodded and said, "Your demonic energy''s growth rate is the fastest I''ve ever seen in my life! No one can hurt you, so I''m naturally not worried. "You and I should part ways here."


    "How dare you!" The girl shouted, "We demons are different from humans. Anyone who is born is a close relative! "The first person I saw when I was born was you. If you dare to leave me here right now, I will slaughter all the people in the world!"


    "..."


    "General, how can I bear to slaughter all the living beings in your heart?" She walked into the flowing light and gently stroked Lin Pi''s furrowed brow with her hand. Just as she was about to touch him, she hesitated for a moment before she retracted her hand and shook her head: "They are all like you, but not you. Some are like your eyes, some are like your body, but no one is you, Yang Ziqian. "


    Little Raksha sighed, "The vicissitudes of life can also change unceasingly, not to mention a thousand years, and the Yang Ziqian that you care about has already been dead for a thousand years. Even in the tenth reincarnation, he was still not Yang Ziqian."


    "I live with the heavens and the earth, and I live with the sun and the moon. It might eventually wait for him! But you? How similar you are to me! Demi-humans indeed have a long lifespan, but humans have only lived for a hundred years. If the small path outside the gate were to die, what would happen to you? " Little Raksha''s eyes turned slightly as he heard Wen Ye ask in a low voice from outside, "Can I come in now?"


    Then, he broke into a smile that was extremely happy. It was as if his brain had already figured out that he wouldn''t dare to enter this shameless path and was looking forward to it. She said, "Whether I live or die, what does it have to do with me?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Pi''s body began to tremble, as if he had just witnessed a terrifying scene. Little Raksha put down the oil lamp and asked curiously, "How did this happen? There''s nothing wrong with the lamp."


    Manjessa''s eyes were blurry as she said, "Have you seen what day it is?"

 C43

    "The great wilderness is green with a great wind, I invite the bright moon to make a thousand sprouts.


    In the evening, the wild ferries missed their hometown, and the fire and the brick struck the blue waves.


    Once drunk, he would ride the wind for fifteen thousand miles, while riding the Yan Qiushui Incense.


    Wu Yue lightly sighed four seas heavy, Han Yin Yin Yinyin two yellow.


    Pingsha star heavy sail shadow movement, Yao stage feast Ye Weiyang.


    A dragon''s roar and a tiger''s roar was heard. Business was settled, and the branches thought of each other in vain.


    The clouds in the nine heavens were still and unmoving, and he was full of courage.


    "Bashuqiao, you crazed teacher, have a good relationship with people and build a phoenix."


    At the end of the long ancient path, green smoke rose into the air. Thousands of white-roofed tents sat within these desert walls. Not even a single trace of green could be found on the bare cliffs on both sides of the road. This was a barracks, but at sunrise, the cooks started a bonfire. They all knew that there would be a hard battle today. Some people once said, "Being close to someone who is advantageous is difficult to achieve." Scholars know each other, warm do not add splendor, cold do not change, through four hours and do not weaken, calm and dangerous but reinforce.


    Isn''t it true for the soldiers?


    When the hot sun rose, the tall figure on the cliff face could clearly be seen. He had long since lost his immaturity and his every movement was filled with the domineering aura of someone in power. However, what did not change was the yearning in his eyes for tomorrow ¡­


    "General, look at this beautiful flower."


    Ten years can change a lot from a little girl to a slender and elegant beauty. Looking at the girl who was holding a leafless, red and white beautiful flower and staring at him with a smile on her face, Yang Ziqian smiled and patted the girl''s head, "This flower''s name is Manzhu, the flower leaves fall, and the flower leaves are red and white. The leaves fell to the ground, and flowers bloomed in clusters. However, the Underworld and the Yellow Springs followed suit. But in this Mo, it is a flower of uncertainty! "


    The young girl obviously didn''t listen to the second half of the sentence, she only played with the petals, "Manzhu, Manzhu, what a beautiful name. General your surname is Yang, I''ll call you Yang Manzhu from now on."


    Yang Ziqian only had a smile on his face as his eyes formed a bridge. Suddenly, a melodious drum sound came from below the mountain. The young girl''s face was filled with disappointment as she silently lowered the Manchus Flower. "General, you''re leaving again."


    Yang Ziqian nodded, "The war in front of us has been tense since the injury, but as long as we take down this city, we can chase the outsiders out of our land. At that time, I''ll bring you home."


    A trace of craftiness appeared in the girl''s eyes, but in a flash, she pushed Yang Ziqian away and said, "Quickly go, I think you will be able to breach the city today."


    That''s right ¡­


    It could destroy cities.


    The city that had been under attack for half a month was now left unguarded. The great army had entered a place with no one around, waiting for the city gates to open! The old man and the women and children were lying on the bed. The soldiers in the city had also died peacefully in their beautiful dreams. The only difference was that at the end of the long and empty street, there was a body that was pierced by a silver spear! How could Yang Ziqian not recognize it? His severely injured body was at the mercy of this person, but at this moment, all of his life force was gone!


    The silver spear that pierced his body and the ground required ten people to pull it out. How could this be the silver spear that was inserted into the ground? Everyone was puzzled and could only attribute the credit to "The heavens are enlightened". They had all been taken in, and every one of them was overjoyed, but Yang Ziqian took advantage of the darkness to quietly leave.


    He was just an old donkey, a big knife, and a jug of turbid wine.


    There was also a young lady sitting beside him, swinging her beautiful legs.


    "General? If you win, why are you still depressed? "


    Yang Ziqian stopped walking and did not turn around. "Have you been to that city?"


    Lin Manzhu shook her head.


    Yang Ziqian lowered his head and said, "Little Devil, I''m a soldier but I''m also a Daoist, how can I not recognize your demonic aura?"


    Lin Manzhu opened her mouth to speak, but she hesitated, and then she stubbornly said, "Yes, I''ve been there. The fact that he beat you up to that extent is already the greatest kindness I can show you."


    Yang Ziqian slowly raised his head and let out a soft sigh, then continued walking forward. Lin Manzhu, who still wanted to open her mouth to explain, lost her interest in explaining even though he didn''t say anything. Gradually, she discovered that Yang Ziqian was no longer smiling. Every day, he would look into the sky with his hands behind his back as if he had something heavy on his mind. She did not know what the sky was going to look like until that day ¡­


    "Yang Ziqian, as a member of the sect, are you trying to cover up for the slaying of the city demons?"


    Flying swords filled the sky.


    The sky was filled with green robes.


    Such a powerful Demon Destroyer Formation had existed since ancient times.


    Lin Manzhu subconsciously pulled Yang Ziqian''s sleeve, and very fearfully hid behind her and timidly called out, "General ¡­"


    Yang Ziqian lowered his head without saying a word, his black hair covering his face, his expression could not be seen.


    Another loud shout came from the sky, "Yang Ziqian, you''re still not making your move!"


    So Lin Ziqian moved!


    Reaching out his hand, a wooden sword slashed through the air. That was his sword.


    "General ¡­" "You ¡­"


    The wooden sword was pardoned and Lin Manzhu fell backwards. The flesh and blood all over her body was completely shattered by the sword. The green blood began to spread and burn all over the mountain! Afterwards, Lin Ziqian bit his middle finger, drawing thirteen runes in the air before entering Lin Manzhu''s body one by one.


    Shock!


    Confusion.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred, but there was no hatred in them. She raised her head, disregarding the fragmented body, and asked in confusion, "General, why?"


    Yang Ziqian did not answer, his right hand''s luck was good, the wooden sword in his hand was broken in an instant, and then he raised his head to look at the sky and said loudly, "The evil demon has been sealed with seven meridians and eight meridians by me."


    Heaven laughed madly: "Well done! "If I don''t go to the Dao Gate, it would be beneficial for your cultivation."


    Yang Ziqian also laughed, this was the first time a smile had appeared on his face. He slowly pulled out a large blade from his left hand, and said in a clear voice: "I have already given my cultivation back to the sect, but this Little Demon is my family, if you dare to hurt her, then you all will!" "Then take a step forward!


    The person from the sky shouted angrily, "You want to bully Master to exterminate our ancestors?"


    Yang Ziqian let out a wild laugh and said proudly, "I, Yang Ziqian, will use a wooden sword to enter this sect and use a wooden sword to protect the common people. "Today, I will break my own wooden sword and have no more conflict with the sect. I will have no qualms about this world!"


    An indescribable feeling of fear weighed heavily on Lin Manzhu''s heart. His figure was still standing tall and straight, even more extraordinary than before, but why was this figure like a flickering red light in the middle of a violent wind, which could be extinguished at any time? Lin Manzhu stretched out her hand, wanting to pull back the soaring figure, but she was unable to stop the sigil Yang Ziqian used to suppress her demonic power.


    The blade rose and fell.


    But no one died.


    How could Yang Ziqian bear letting Ring-Dao drink their blood?


    As a result, before long, he became riddled with scars. After being with the demons for so many years, he had long been tainted with demonic energy. In addition to killing on the battlefield, his fiendish aura was also completely used up. He was clearly already riddled with scars, but his body stubbornly stood in front of the Little Demon Empress. None of the people in the sky were moved by Yang Ziqian''s mercy. Instead, they were so angry that their faces turned red.


    "Unfilial son!" You asked for it! "


    A white beard on his face raised a green sword, but the green sword had turned into more than a thousand swords!


    Yang Ziqian could not suppress the redness in his mouth. Facing the menacing Myriad Sword Technique, he admitted that he could not resist it, so he turned his head to look at the girl behind him and softly said: "Flee. The further the better. "


    Silent tears rolled down Yang Manzhu''s cheeks. She didn''t understand, why did things have to be like this? She didn''t understand. Was it a bad thing to vent her anger on someone she loved? There were too many things she didn''t understand, too many things she didn''t understand. As a result, she was enraged! The light-blue Flowing Immortal Dress turned purple at a speed visible to the naked eye. A strange demonic light flashed in her purple eyes as ravines seeped out from the mountain, causing the river to be dried up. Although it was daytime, the purple stars shining through a crack in the horizon were clearly visible!


    Purple!


    This was all her demonic power.


    His face was still the same, but his eyes were so cold that even Yang Ziqian didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She gently carried Yang Ziqian''s lifeless body, scanned everyone in the sky with a cold light, and couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over her body. She lowered her head to caress Yang Ziqian''s hair, and asked, "General, do you hate me?"


    Yang Ziqian didn''t answer, he only looked at the distant setting sun, which was faintly discernible from the purple demonic energy, and said, "Manzhu, I miss home."


    Lin Manzhu grinned and said, "I''ll take you home."


    That peerless demonic energy had been infused into Yang Ziqian''s body to begin with. Even though her original intention was good, how could the current Yang Ziqian withstand such powerful demonic energy!? Lin Manzhu lightly moved, but not a single person in the sky could stop her. In other words, they had long been powerless in their clones, so how could they stop it?


    Flowers blooming.


    Flowers falling.


    It was as if they had also felt that tragic grief that soared to the sky. Amidst the pinkish ground, they dumbly hugged Yang Ziqian who was lying on the ground, even if they had demonic powers that looked down on the world, so what? The weak body of a human could not withstand such immense power, so her grief filled the sky. The burning sun seemed to fear abating its anger, so it pulled a cloud and cowered timidly behind the clouds.


    "Manzhu."


    "I''m here."


    Yang Ziqian said, "I''m a little tired."


    Lin Manzhu smiled miserably, things that were lost could not be pursued. Only now did she understand the meaning of Yang Ziqian''s words from many years ago. Was that Yang Ziqian as pained as she was now? She said, "Then go to sleep. When you wake up, I''ll be by your side."


    Yang Ziqian smiled and said, "Don''t resent me, don''t hate me. The clouds of this world are not as bad as you think."


    Lin Manzhu nodded and said with a wry smile: "This is the Haiqing River Feast that you exchanged for. How can I bear to ruin it?"


    "What a pity ¡­" "Unfortunately, this is still a chaotic world."


    Lin Manzhu gently caressed her cheek and said gently, "General, you have done enough. Qing Shi will leave you with your name, immortal forever."


    Yang Ziqian coughed dryly twice, shook his head and laughed softly, "It''s not enough ¡­" The chaotic world has harmed my family, I was determined to exchange for Hai Qing He Yan, but in the end, I was one step short. Manju... Promise me that in your next life ¡­ In the next life. "


    Yang Ziqian didn''t say anything, he just kept repeating the three words, then with a smile on his face, he fell into a deep sleep along with the flying flowers.


    The peach blossoms remained.


    A sage never returns.


    Lin Manzhu used her peerless demonic powers to separate him from his hometown forever, calling it the "Heavenly Passage". In that holy abode, the peach blossoms would never lose. After a few years, the "Path of Demons" appeared. The unknown expert wrote in the¡¶ Supreme Mystery Scripture¡·, "The heavens are descending, the evil is born from the heavens." "Five steps, ten monoliths, and a hundred miles of blood. It can be said to be a demonic existence." At this point, everyone was talking about the demonic change in expression, but they didn''t know that this "demonic" had curled up its body like a homeless cat, quietly sleeping in the middle of a field of peach blossoms.


    The figure holding her hand in the dream.


    Walk south, cross north...

 C44

    "In his first life, he was a scholar. He wanted to test his talent, but it was nothing compared to Golden Jade. In his second life, he was a great bandit and spread wealth freely. However, his mind was not very bright, and he insisted on serving the imperial government. His identity was recognized by his fellow soldiers, and he was given a thousand taels of silver. In his third lifetime, he was a soldier, standing above all others, and his name shook the world. However, in the face of the suspicions of the Saints, he had no choice but to march on the border of life and death ¡­ He''s the tenth life now, and I''ve watched him die nine times. " Her voice was very soft, but her words carried a sense of chaos. She mockingly said to herself, "I could have brought him away, but he was unwilling. He would rather stay alone."


    Little Rakshasi sighed and said, "If I can''t change Hai Qinghe''s appearance, then I''ll be a general for all eternity ¡­ Indeed, he had done it. But have you ever thought about why he was born with mountains and rivers in his life? You, who were born to be raised, should also know what fate is! "


    "Destiny ¡­ Heaven''s Mandate ¡­" Lin Manzhu coldly said, "With my power, I can shake the heavens!"


    Little Raksha said, "You can''t, he can''t. With your power, he''s naturally fearless, but he''s just a mortal. "If the world has heard that this prince has an unfathomable relationship with the devils ¡­"


    There was no need to reveal these words. The smart people naturally understood that Lin Manzhu was not a fool. They cast a sidelong glance at her and said: "There''s no need to frighten others with your words. Do you have anything in this world that I can''t defeat?"


    Little Raksha nodded and said, "That''s right, nothing is invincible ¡­ But are you better than him? "


    It was very lonely.


    Endless loneliness.


    Lin Manzhu could hear the silence, and only the dim glow of the lamp could be seen. The little Rakshasi sat by the table, as if nothing had happened, and fiddled with the peanuts in his mouth. Lin Pi, who had just woken up, was relieved when he saw that the peerless beauty in front of him had lost her initial fear and fear.


    He smiled faintly. "So that''s how it is."


    Lin Manzhu also smiled, "That''s right."


    What are the rest? Even though he understood the cause and effect, he was not Yang Ziqian in the end. So he sighed, "If it''s possible, can you let me take a look at those peach blossoms?"


    Lin Manzhu nodded.


    Lin Pi was not unfamiliar with this path, but now it had a different feeling. He did not know who''s walking on this path was, but it was as if they were stepping on the shadows of their youth, and their steps were getting heavier and heavier. Ye Zichen looked up. He saw endless petals sprinkling down from the depths of the green mountain in the middle of the bright red peach forest.


    Qing Feng.


    The peach blossoms became even redder, as they were for a thousand years.


    Lin Pi wasn''t unfamiliar with the scenery here, but at this moment, ripples were formed in his heart. Behind him, a girl''s voice sounded, carrying endless complaints, "Brat, are you sincerely looking down on me? "Even the snails have crawled their way to such a place.


    The corner of Lin Pi''s mouth slightly curled up before gradually enlarging. He did not need to turn his head to guess how familiar that long face of his could be. He said, "Manzhu, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine." Little Manzhu''s adorable little face appeared before Lin Pi''s eyes. She opened her mouth and said, "I''m feeling refreshed and happy. I''ve been living the same life as the heavens and earth. How did you become like this?" "You finally decided to come back to see me. Although I am very happy, what about your way of doing things?" Or was it because of those people who did not know what was good for them? You''ve done so much for them. Do they even think of you? They don''t love you, but I love you, and now that you''re back, don''t worry about those who don''t have the heart to do it. Humph! What''s wrong? You feel wronged just by being here? "Last time when you said you were going to leave, you left me here alone. I haven''t settled this debt with you yet, but you''re not allowed to leave this time."


    Lin Pi looked at the feigning anger of the little mana bead and suddenly felt his heart warm up. His pale face flushed red from the agitation of his emotions, and the corners of his eyes also moistened. "Alright, I''m not leaving."


    Little Manzhu clapped her small hands joyfully as she jumped. Lin Que stood at the edge of the cliff and watched the setting sun as she listened to Little Manzhu recount the distant past.


    They talked and laughed.


    Suddenly.


    Lin Qin took a step forward.


    He casually took a step forward.


    The moment Lin Pi jumped off the cliff, the thousand year old Peach Blossom Forest fell apart and disappeared into the fog. Lin Qin''s body floated in the air, and beneath his feet was an abandoned village. He was Yang Ziqian''s parents, but the Peach Blossom Origin he remembered was different.


    This village "died" for a long time.


    His eyes remained fixed in the air for a long time, as if there were still remnants of his majestic self there. The laughter from a thousand years ago still reverberated in the air, but quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "Why?" A voice rang out. It seemed to be very far away, but it also seemed to be very close. Finally, it stopped in front of Lin Dong and slowly turned into a purple light. The light was dazzling. Lin Pi''s eyes felt a stinging pain, but he still forced his eyes open. Seeing how unyielding Lin Pi was, Lin Manzhu sighed and stretched out a hand from the halo of light. She wanted to cover his eyes, but Lin Pi said, "I am not Yang Ziqian."


    She was as calm and peaceful as the deity who created him in the prehistoric era, and she was not angered by Lin Qi''s mockery at all. She smiled as she slowly walked out of the light, and even though the lustful Lin Pi looked at her, his expression did not change at all.


    Lin Qi said, "Manzhu, Yang Ziqian is dead."


    Lin Manzhu withdrew her hand and shook her head, "No, you are him. As long as you are willing, I can make you him."


    Lin Pi looked past Lin Manzhu into the void. The void was empty, just like that person who had left the world in a world without rain or wind. Good deeds returned to people, evil deeds to one''s self. There was no need for them to meet again.


    It was better to not see each other.


    He said: "The figure you are pursuing has already passed away a thousand years ago. I don''t want it to be him, and even more so, I don''t want it to be him. If you don''t, kill me and wait for your next life. "


    Lin Manzhu pursed her lips and said, "That''s what I always say in every life! Are you sure I don''t dare to kill you!? "


    With a wave of her right hand, the grey fog that was filled with nothingness dissipated. A blue sky appeared above her head and a black ground appeared beneath her feet. The sky was covered with cracks. Black smoke was surging out from the cracks, and the ground was filled with cracks and crevices. The ground was covered with cracks and crevices.


    Even if his throat was being held tightly by a hand, and his purple eyes flashed a trace of unbearable pain, she was still not that god. She did not have that faint, watery temperament, and thought that time could calm everything down, as long as she used a bit of strength, she would be able to track down the pulse under his skin. However, why was her grip so tight that it could not stop trembling?


    Lin Manzhu smiled miserably, "No matter how many years pass, you will continue to degrade my love for you."


    Lin Pi could clearly feel that from the very beginning, she was extremely furious, filled with killing intent, but now, she felt relieved and the pain pierced through her heart. But he couldn''t do anything, because he wasn''t Yang Ziqian, so he could only keep repeating, "Sorry ¡­" "In my next life, I will ¡­"


    "Enough!" Lin Manzhu angrily shouted and turned around without looking at Lin Pi. However, her body was trembling non-stop, as if she was trying hard to suppress her crying voice or her killing intent.


    Lin Pi opened his mouth wanting to say a few words of consolation, but the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, a wave of dizziness hit him, causing him to stagger and touch the table in his room, before he stood back up, instantly returning to his room. But he could still clearly remember everything that happened, Lin Pi looked around, and only Little Raksha was left in the room.


    Lin Manzhu had disappeared.


    Perhaps, he was still in the Peach Blossom Forest ¡­


    Thinking back to that frail and frail figure, Lin Pi momentarily felt a sense of sadness. The question that little Raksha had asked was passed by him in a perfunctory manner.


    "You''ve made it clear?"


    "Hmm?"


    Within the room.


    After a while.


    Lin Pi filled a jug with sculpted wine for himself. He did not feel any joy from being reborn from his tribulation. Instead, his eyes were filled with grief. When he was about to drink, he suddenly cracked a self-deprecating smile, looked at the burning candle, Nan Nan whispered: "If there is a next life, I will become a scholar in the mountains, you will pick up tea for me, one day, when I pass by the tea garden, I will pick up the baht you dropped ¡­"

 C45

    Manjousha came and went in a hurry, and all she brought to the world was fear and shock and teasing in the eyes of others. However, Jian Wuchen had paid his respects to the Azure Province King and left the Azure Province for the first time. He said that he wanted to return to the Heavenly Sword Hall to investigate the origins of the demon, and with a fist clenched in shame, Lingyun said that his experience was too shallow, that he did not have enough experience, and wanted to continue to travel the world.


    Meanwhile, those people whose pride had been thwarted shouted that they would go to the mountains and find some monsters to show off their power as human beings!


    Everyone had their own thoughts and thoughts.


    The only similarity was that on the second day, Lin Chenye and the Star Seizer Pavilion had both spread their wealth and were overjoyed ¡­


    Qingzhou City was still the same city as before, and people passed by the stalls erected on the streets were the same as usual. Last night''s incident might have come from the mouth of the teacher who appraised them, or it might have spread all over the streets of Qingzhou, but Lin Chenye would not say anything more about it.


    The small path, which was filled with fatigue, looked extremely strange to the beautiful girl who looked a hundred times more spirited than before. Indeed, there were quite a few people pointing at the small path, discussing whether they should report this person who looked like a peddler or not ¡­


    Originally, her face was filled with joy, but looking at this little Raksha spending lavishly, she guessed that this crown prince was definitely going to give her a lot of silver. Looking at the single silver in her hand, she suddenly became extremely angry, and ruefully rubbed the bulging bag on her forehead without saying a word.


    Little Raksha''s hands were full of delicious food as his cheeks puffed out. "Why don''t you look very happy? And what about the wound on your forehead? "Did someone bully you? Tell me, I''ll get revenge for you."


    Wen Ye glared at him and put his right hand on his waist. He looked like an ''old man'' who was about to curse at him, but he knew how to write the word ''disgrace''. He bitterly retrieved the vulgar words that were in his mouth and snorted: "I was scared by her last night and accidentally ran into a pillar."


    Little Raksha paused for a moment before bursting out laughing, as if he had heard something extraordinary. Tears welled up in his eyes, and the literary industry was instantly noticed by the people on the street. This shameless path blushed for the first time, then grabbed Little Raksha''s hand and ran towards the moat.


    There was a thin layer of ice on the surface of the river, while Wenye was silent, looking like a woman who was calculating. When Little Luosha looked at the young man''s innocent face, he was like a spring breeze cutting through thin ice, and the corners of his eyes were filled with smiles.


    The smile on Little Rakshasi''s face gradually widened as the river made her eyes sparkle. A gentle breeze blew into the pool of water, causing ripples to form. The tender love in her eyes seemed to be about to spill out, surrounding the young man in front of her.


    "What will you do if that small path outside the door dies?"


    Looking at the big bump on Wen Ye''s forehead, she suddenly felt a sense of loss. She sighed and imitated him, using her hand to push her head to look at the river surface and said, "Little Taoist, just don''t change like this."


    Wenye shook his head. "That won''t do. I still have a big dream that I haven''t fulfilled."


    Little Luosha asked, "What kind of ideal? Could it be that he sacrificed himself for the world''s people? "


    Wen Ye grinned. "I don''t have such ambition. I just want to be a rich man and marry her. I want to be favoured every night. It''s best if every wife gives birth to ten fat boys and have a full family.


    The corners of the originally depressed little Raksha''s mouth twitched when he heard this. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He shook his head and patted Wen Ye''s shoulder as he said, "Dao Lord, good ambition."


    Wen Ye looked suspiciously at little Raksha and asked: "Why do you look like a demon after one night? You never asked me this warmly before, what''s going on?" Could it be that he wanted to take back that silver? "You know this young master''s temperament. What is in my hand is mine. If you want to take it back, that''s a hundred times impossible ¡­"


    Raksha, who was listening to Wenye''s blabbering, did not interrupt him. He said tiredly, "With your temper, I can''t afford to offend you. If you use the Raging Flames Talisman to tickle me, I won''t be able to take it!"


    Just as she was about to mock this little demoness, she only saw her open her palm, and a faint purple sound of her heart beating incessantly. Her expression did not change as she pointed to this purple sound and asked, "Is this what you wanted?"


    Little Raksha sighed and said, "I guess so. However, with my current demonic body, I definitely can''t withstand the power of the Fiend Star. If I miss even a single step, I''ll fall into the Path of Demon and be doomed to disaster. Moreover, I feel that her thoughts aren''t good ¡­"


    Manjousha looked at her teasingly with the air of a spectator waiting for a good show, but what was it? Little Raksha was also unable to say anything, but he vaguely felt that there was something hidden in Manjasha''s words last night, so he was extremely cautious.


    Right now, Little Rakshasi really had the pity of Fiend Star. If he were to break through this demonic energy source, then how could he bring her to the Heaven Gate? Therefore, Wen Ye said with a straight face: "Manzhu Sha is a demon after all, and the things she gives must be carefully considered in order to not make any mistakes. Don''t have any ideas about this item for now, we''ll see how your cultivation grows in the future."


    The little Rakshasi nodded and hid his palms. After looking at the blazing sun in the sky for a long while, he took a deep breath and said, "Little path, tell me. What do you want me to do if I return to the demon clan one day?"


    Wenye scratched his head. Looking at the young lady like little Luosha who was confused, he asked in confusion, "Why are you ¡­"


    Little Raksha interrupted, "Don''t say anymore. I''m just curious. I just felt it. Just tell me what you want me to do."


    Wen Ye thought for a moment and said, "We''ve returned to the demon race, what can I do? The best would be to reward me with a few cities, and let the Demon Emperor bestow me with a Gold Medallion to save my life. It''s a good thing that the Demon Clan is tyrannical, to bully both men and women, hehe. "


    "Hey, your head!" Little Raksha jumped up from the limestone, viciously hitting Wen Ye''s chestnut as if he hated him for not being able to make it. He then laughed and patted Wen Ye''s shoulder with a hint of happiness as he said, "Not bad, you can continue to be unambitious and dream the beautiful dream of a rich landowner. Don''t keep thinking about living a life that is beneath the heavens. Forget all your knowledge right now."


    Wenye was shocked and angry at the same time. Little Raksha, who had always been bullied by him, was now riding on his head. How could he not be angry? Although little Luosha did not know about this, but Wen Ye only felt an incomparably aching pain in his left shoulder. Only then did he realize that the little demon''s demonic powers had increased yet again, either because of Zi Yun or because little Luosha had sensed it himself! How could he not be shocked?


    Wen Ye knew that he couldn''t beat her, so he angrily stood up and ignored the call from little Luosha behind him and headed straight for the remote teahouse. He looked like a kid who had been bullied and wanted to go home to complain to "the lord". However, this "master" had disappeared without a trace. He asked the shop owner of the Slope Shop, but he could not tell where Ye Su went. He only heard her voice last night, as if scolding some beast that had entered the teahouse.


    From the bottom of his heart, the literary world did not hate Ye Su. On the contrary, they had a tight appreciation for this ignorant woman from the martial arts world. The literary industry could not deny that if Ye Su did not take care of her, she would have been bullied along the way. Even if she wanted to leave, she should have said her goodbyes. Could it be that she was afraid to let her go?


    Although little Raksha''s spiritual sense far surpassed his race, he could not detect even a trace of Ye Su''s scent in Qingzhou City. Wenye also ridiculed him, "Hang a piece of Ye Su''s clothes around Doggie''s neck. He''s faster than you at finding clothes."


    How could little Rakshasi''s vengeful temperament not act against Wenye? Therefore, the big bump on Wenye''s forehead grew even bigger. Seeing that Ye Su had left without a sound, little Rakshasi also sighed with sorrow as he carved out a puppet of Ye Su, which looked like Nan Nan. "Sister Ye, Lian''er misses you so much ¡­"


    That day, Little Raksha and Wen Ye searched through every nook and cranny of Qingzhou City, almost having the cheek to ask the King of Qingzhou to issue a notice. However, the thought came to Wen Ye''s mind, perhaps Ye Su''s departure was a good thing, although she did not know what happened, the martial arts world was still very fierce, if she allowed Ye Su to continue to follow them, her enemies would come knocking on her door, wouldn''t they suffer a disaster?


    Very soon, those ambitious scholars were drunk to death in the midst of the flowers and wine. Only on the second day did they drag a belated war horse out of Qingzhou City with a drowsy look on their faces. Little Raksha wasn''t so heartless as Wen Ye, so he sat on the horse with his arms crossed and didn''t say anything. Wen Ye just smiled and said: "Hitting a horse and rain, let it fall without a sound. Life was like a dream, it was hard to find peace. Everything in the world was like flowing water, and now the flying flowers were filled with regret for their love. He saw the west wind again! The flowers fall with the wind. "

 C46

    Although the spring breeze caressed the ground, the flowers had yet to bloom. The muddy mountain road was covered with thin layers of ice, and it was not easy for people to traverse it, not to mention an old horse that was late in the evening carrying large luggage. Both of them were purchased by Little Raksha as rations, and the two of them who were dressed nicely did not have any good intentions.


    His luggage was scattered all over the ground, all saying that this old horse knew his way, so this horse from Qingzhou turned and galloped towards the direction he came from. His face was green from anger, which had been chasing after the horse for a long time, picked up a rock and threw it at the back of the horse, cursing: "F * ck you, don''t let me catch you again, otherwise I''ll roast you to eat you up in my next life with your surname."


    That little Rakshasi clapped Wen Ye''s shoulder with his hands behind his back as if he was an "elder" and said: "Don''t be angry, just run away. Speaking of being strong and strong, Taoist master, aren''t you more capable than this old horse?"


    Wenye opened his mouth and spoke imposingly, "Of course, I ¡­" Halfway through his words, he looked at the smiling face of little Raksha and suddenly his entire body shivered. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "..." After walking ten steps and lying on the Dragon Tiger Mountain for half a month, my body has been weakened and I don''t have any strength left in my body. "


    The smile on the little Rakshasi''s face became even wider, but in Wen Ye''s opinion, the smile was full of evil intentions: "Look at me, a little girl with such a skinny body, how could I carry such heavy luggage?"


    Wen Ye fiercely spat and pointed at little Raksha, scolding, "You shameless damn monster, I don''t even know how old you are. You still call yourself a little girl, even if you don''t want to feel ashamed, I''ll be embarrassed on your behalf ¡­"


    Wenye instantly stopped talking, because the little Raksha raised his hand and giggled with a face full of smiles, "Old Man Little Jie, if you keep talking, I''ll hit you."


    Wen Ye instantly shrunk his neck. This little Rakshasi had set his hand on him, and he knew it very well. Everyone said that people were good at being bullied, so when he picked up his luggage and walked on the mountain path, he didn''t feel so bad.


    "This young lord is kind, I won''t lower myself to the same level as that girl."


    This was what the literary industry thought.


    After passing through the mountain, the road became flat, and strange rocks were littered all over the place. Under the green mountains, green smoke rose slowly into the air. It was a tavern situated at the side of the road, which was the kind of tavern that the vast earth did not lack. There were horse drivers and merchants everywhere, and some had their eyes on business opportunities while others had their own imitations. Even though this restaurant was small, the money earned every year was no less than that of the restaurants in Chang An City.


    Why?


    The road was difficult, and the weary travellers saw a place to rest. Who would not eat a good meal and sleep well? Therefore, no one was willing to bargain with these restaurants. There are so many good wines and houses. If you don''t live here, those who don''t need money will live here. If you can endure the cold and hunger of the night, you can go there.


    Of course, those people did not lack money. If it was the civil industry, they would rather go out for a whole night than to spend this money. That person was sitting on the steps of the restaurant with a bowl of rice porridge in his hands. He was smiling as he looked at the busy path in the courtyard. If that wasn''t the case, who else could it be? All of the travelling soldiers avoided him as if they had seen a plague god. After all, this small path seemed like a silly path and no one wanted to provoke someone that was'' stupid ''. At the side, Little Rakshasi was also smiling as he carried a bowl of congee and sat on the steps, looking at the people who were passing by. Strangely, all of the people who had been travelling before him were happy to let her watch them, and some of them even took out a few silvers to buy some good food for Little Rakshasi.


    Wen Ye immediately asked unhappily, "We''re both in the same position. Why didn''t you just give her a bowl of rice porridge?"


    The man was also confused and said, "If you were half as pretty as this little girl, I would give it to you too."


    Looking at the man''s back as he twisted his butt and entered the wine shop, Luosha fiercely spat, then used his hand to stroke the back of Wenye''s head, looking like a pacifying dog, "Good day, my silver taels, sooner or later, won''t you steal them and buy them to drink?"


    When Wen Ye heard this logic, he did not continue to argue.


    The snow on the roof of the building turned into raindrops under the illumination of the sun. It was much colder than the snow on a snowy day, but Wenye still stubbornly sat on the stairs. Even though his nose was frozen blue and purple, he didn''t raise his butt. At the end, he added, "I will treat."


    There were four people surrounding the stove and the rest of them were shouting orders in the hall. All of them had red heads and were still tirelessly pouring wine into their mouths. Even though Wen Ye was a good drinker, the way he drank made him shake his head repeatedly.


    Everyone said that one would risk one''s life to accompany a beauty, but had heard that one would use his life to accompany a wine?


    However, when he thought about it, the literary industry felt relieved. It was already quite impressive for a bird to have turbid wine on its own, how could he expect a beauty like her? The loud and clear wind blew in from the entrance, and someone once again entered the wine shop. The people who were drinking in the surroundings all looked towards the door, and in an instant, their wine orders stopped.


    This beauty, just as she said.


    She had seen many beautiful women''s literatures, and had even seen the valiant women''s literature together, but the woman walking slowly had also dazzled him, three thousand strands of white like snow, long hair flowing down his shoulders, he was wearing a jet-black gown, there was a golden belt at his waist, her thumb was gripping a long and narrow iron sword, and on the sword case, seven jade diamonds were engraved. Noble and elegant, but her eyes were filled with ice and snow that would never melt. Su Su Su had such eyes in the past, but that was when she had the urge to kill, and the girl in front of her had been bringing her along ever since she stepped through the door ¡­ Killing intent!


    That was why she kept pressing her thumb on the hilt of her sword.


    Wen Ye''s entire body suddenly shivered. He had met this woman before.


    In Qingzhou City.


    He had thought that she had died in Qingzhou because Wen Ye hadn''t seen her since that day. However, he didn''t expect her to appear here. From one end of the little Rakshasi''s voice, he heard, "This woman is very strange. Stay away from her."


    Wen Ye nodded and said, "It was strange that I fell for her from the very beginning. That day when I toasted her, my steps were a bit unstable. If it were a normal person, they would have dodged it, but she only protected the sword, not letting it touch the wine."


    Little Raksha thought for a while before asking, "Is there any difference?"


    Wen Ye rolled his eyes and stared at the sword with shining eyes and said: "Take a good look at that sword and see if there is anything wrong with it."


    Little Raksha raised his head to look at it for a long time before saying, "The sword''s blade is transparent, perfectly natural. Those seven jade diamonds should sell for quite a bit of money." Wenye knocked on Little Luosha''s chestnut hard. Little Luosha held his head with his hands and was about to flare up, but when he saw the serious expression on Wenye''s face, he stopped his baring his fangs and brandished his claws. He asked, "This sword, what''s wrong with it?"


    Wen Ye whispered: "When I was at Dragon Tiger Mountain, I swept the floor of the Scripture Pavilion and took advantage of the moment when my seniors weren''t paying attention to me to flip through a book. To this day, I still remember what was written in the book. He had to drink human blood every day in order to suppress the demonic nature of this sword! According to what that sword theory said, there are three swords and one blade in this world. They are extremely fierce demons with a vicious cathode, and this Blood Qilin Sword is one of them. It is called a demon sword! "


    Little Raksha lowered his head and sized it up before saying, "Hearing what you said, I realized that this sword does have some kind of demonic power. It''s very weak, as if it was created by the sword sheath."


    "This demonic power is probably the legendary Fire Qilin. Rumor has it that thousands of years ago, this sword drank the blood of Qilins, which opened its mind." There was a swordsmaster who had cast a sword from the heavens and a Seven Stars Secret Art to suppress the demonic nature of the sword. And this Sword Crafting Master was the founder of the Heavenly Sword Hall, Martial Ancestor Jian Wu! This sword has been hidden in the Heavenly Sword Hall for a thousand years and was unsheathed once every one hundred and twenty years.


    The little Raksha looked at Wen Ye with doubt in his eyes, pointed at his nose and said, "Are you asking me? How would I know? This is a matter of you humans. Those who are here have already said that my mother didn''t give birth to me one hundred and twenty years ago. "But, this Fire Qilin you''re talking about is a bit interesting. Do you know where it''s hiding now?"


    The little Luosha rubbed his hands together as a light flashed in his eyes. It was the look of one who was out of fun. Wenye was well aware of this and said in a bad mood, "Dead."


    The white-haired woman noticed little Rakshasi who was chasing after Wen Ye. It was unknown whether it was his voice that was too loud or the gaze that was constantly on the Blood Lin Sword, but she turned around and walked towards the furnace step by step. When she met his gaze with her own, Wen Ye couldn''t help but shiver.

 C47

    Who in this world wasn''t afraid of death?


    No.


    How could Chu Guiyi and Tianbao, who had broken into the Heavenly Palace in seventeen years and used the Hundred Kingdoms to make the spear fingers in front of them the pilgrims, not care about death at all? Everyone in the world applauded and cheered, saying that a figure who could not even suppress the word "heaven" had finally appeared and was narrating the suffering of the people. But then what? The Saint not only did not blame the Saint for his bravery, but he also rewarded him with gold and silver. Immediately, he did not beg for death, and smilingly crawled under the woman''s skirt to carry the gold and silver back home.


    When he was in his prime, even saints would have to show him some respect. He colluded with the nobles and fiddled with the rules of the imperial court, and the king of the Six Paths of the land had to complain about him. Later, when all the vassal lords joined his army, their property was confiscated, and the women of the house were forced to serve as courtesans on the border, where men were rotated to serve as prisoners. The prince seemed to have lost his power as he cursed from the top of the imperial court. Strangely, not only did this saint not blame him, he even promised that as long as he took off his clothes and rolled around in the brazier, he would make a beggar in Chang An City and not take his life. This country lord doesn''t care about the etiquette of a gentleman, stripping himself of his clothes in court ¡­


    Gui Chu, who wanted to return home after receiving the reward, was beaten to death before he could even walk out of the palace. His wealth was taken away from him, and the Duke of Shang, who left the palace naked, was frozen to death in the winter.


    Those who harbored the will to die would fear death if they were given even the tiniest bit of hope to survive. Thus, when the woman said, "I''ll lend you a silver tael. I''ll return it to you in the future." Then, as if it was his life, Wenye happily took out a silver coin and waved it away, "No need to disturb me, go ahead and use it."


    This girl was very close to him, and Wen Ye could clearly feel the killing intent from her, but the source of that killing intent was the sword in her hand. This sword was very evil, at least in Wen Ye''s opinion, this sword was not much weaker than the ruthless Sima Style.


    The girl took the silver taels and thanked him. Then, she turned around and walked towards the waiter. Wen Ye let out a mouthful of impure air and looked at little Luosha with a pout, "Do you feel it?"


    Little Raksha nodded and said, "Indeed, there is a wave of suppressed evil Qi. Why does this woman want to obtain such a dangerous sword?"


    Wen Ye shook his head. There was a high chance that nothing in the world was clear. Everyone had their own story to tell. Who would know what kind of storm he was in just from a casual encounter with a calm surface passerby? This had always been the motto of the literary world, so when the woman entered the room, the literary world quickly forgot all about it. They drank the turbid wine that little Rakshasi had bought, and a group of similarly drowsy men were shouting orders for the wine ¡­


    Drunk, indeed.


    How long had it been since he''d been drunk like this? Wenye also could not remember, although Qingzhou City drank happily every day, he did not dare to drink too much. Fish and snakes mixed together was a place of injustice, if one drank too much, he would die of drunkenness. Unlike today, he was free and unfettered! Even if he was drunk and went back to his room to sleep, he would still be able to see the rising sun in the morning.


    Luosha helped the drunk Wen Ye back to his room. At the end of the day, he rubbed Little Luosha''s face and said with a look of pity, "Such a beautiful girl. It''s such a pity, such a pity ¡­"


    Without any hesitation, Luosha slapped the hand of Suiheng and pushed it away. Wenye lay sprawled on the wooden bed, but no sound came from it. Luosha rubbed his shoulder and rolled his eyes as he stared at this man who was fast asleep like a dead pig ¡­ After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind and moved in a small wooden stool to sit on the head of the bed. He said to Nan Nan: "Ah, small path. Although I like to bully you, but I ask myself, you also bully me quite a few, right? I really should go now. My mother already really misses me ¡­ Forget it, although your small path is extremely shameless, it can still be considered a favor for me not to take advantage of the demon when my demonic body is injured. As for me, it''s not that I don''t want to repay you, so let''s just consider this little gift as compensation.


    Little Raksha gently cut his wrist, causing a drop of bright red blood to drip down. Little Raksha then slashed at Wen Ye''s wrist, but there was no sign of lacerating his skin at all. Little Raksha frowned, and concentrated some demonic power into his finger, slicing a wound on Wen Ye''s wrist. He tilted his head and mumbled puzzledly, "Strange, shouldn''t human flesh and blood be very fragile ¡­? Forget it, forget it. Little path, I hope that you can live well. It''s fine to be a rich person, but it''s also better to be a rich person. No matter the method ¡­ "Don''t learn from that prince, and don''t learn from Yang Ziqian ¡­" Following which, little Rakshasi gave a self-deprecating smile, "I''m really worrying about nothing. How can you have such a heart?


    The dense black demonic energy was mixed with dark green, firmly surrounding Little Raksha and Wen Ye. The bright red that was dripping from his wrist quietly floated in the domain of the demonic energy, and then, a bizarre thing happened. The originally incompatible human blood and demon blood gradually merged together, changing into various shapes continuously, as if something was born between them. "Why aren''t you being quiet?"


    It was strange, perhaps because of this berating, being heard by Wen Ye, or because the strange fusion process had come to an end, the aura of Wen Ye, who seemed to be suffering from the pain, gradually regained his calm, and his tightly clenched fists also spread out. Little Raksha exhaled a mouthful of impure air, and the droplets of fused blood were forcefully sent into Wen Ye''s wounds. She withdrew her demonic Qi, wiped her hair, and laughed as she spoke: "I also learned from a book, and I don''t know if I did it right or wrong, but from now on, you will be my disciple."


    This'' coming out ''was something that was said for the Shaman branch, and the Shaman branch was the evolution of the ancient'' shaman ''! Time had passed, the ''witch'' that was the mother of all times had difficulty finding its roots, the fallen leaves had covered the entire world, the people who wanted to accumulate merits, cultivate to the true fruit, and become humans, but were not convenient to create directly human beings, so they chose humans with Immortal karma and comprehension as their scented children, and people also called them disciples who came out to complement each other and use their bodies to transform the world, thus they had another job in the mortal world ¡ª ¡ª disciples of horses! Even though he said that the Shaman Bloodline was divided into two categories, there was a fundamental difference. In short, the Shaman could make Demonic Ghosts, but the disciple was just a "tool" used by Demonic Ghosts to cultivate.


    Furthermore, this disciple was destined to become an immortal!


    Disciples and deities were usually separated into two types. One was the fate of generations. The deity was once a father, son, brother, master, disciple, or a fellow sect member. The disciples themselves had a certain amount of mana, but after experiencing the cycle of reincarnation, they were unable to use it. In addition, some of these disciples had been from lower realms, while others had accepted missions from people in the lower realms. Thus, from the moment they were born, they had been bound together with the immortals.


    The other type of disciples were related to the continuation of the clan, in other words, their ancestors had once worshipped the immortal family. Their ancestors had passed away, and those who served the Immortal family still remained in the human world, so they had to find disciples to help them. In this way, they chose from among the descendants of their former disciples a more intelligent descendant to inherit the great position.


    This literary industry could be considered to have obtained an immortal fates by chance. Even if he didn''t know anything about it, he couldn''t deny it! On the bed, the smile on Wen Ye''s face widened, as if she was dreaming about something joyful. Little Raksha quietly watched this smile, unconsciously laughing along with it. She fiddled with her hair and asked in Wen Ye''s ear, "Little path, what did you dream about?"


    Wenye rolled over and said, "Alright ¡­" What a handsome mother ¡­ "Heh heh."


    The little Rakshasi was speechless. His fists clenched tightly as if he wanted nothing more than to beat up this sweet and soundly asleep alley, but in the end, they turned into a sigh.

 C48

    The garden had been constructed for the forest for two years, so of course, they used the silver coins from the guests, the high mountains and fine water, as well as the night rain. The old bamboo had everything in the garden, and even after a hundred flowers bloomed year round, it would not lose because of the meticulous management of the shrubs every day, and the four seasons outside the garden would be alternating, but inside the garden, the flowers were unstoppable! The mirror-like moon hung in the sky, bringing out its silver radiance. A figure silently sat in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, wearing a profound robe that reflected the moon''s radiance, giving off a long veil, and appearing as silent as a distant mountain. However, the figure of a person had already revealed the excitement and loneliness of pulling away the heaven and earth. Behind him was a long spear stuck at an angle, emitting a chilling cold. As if he had come to life, the spear faced the surrounding wind and objects arrogantly.


    Lin Pi did not show any signs of being frivolous. He looked as clear as a willow tree and as cold as an ancient ice. His eyes were calm and arrogant as he said with a hint of sadness, "You''re here." Lin Bi saw who it was and said without turning his head, "Night is silent. I have heard of your name for a long time."


    At the end of the courtyard, there was a black shadow standing upright. He was thin and frail, like a dead tree, but his fiendish aura was so intense that even Lin Pi, who was ten meters away, felt his hair stand on end. He sighed and said, "She was the one who sent you?"


    "I only care about life and death. The game of authority has nothing to do with me, and I''m here to take you away, Crown Prince."


    "There are a lot of people who want me to go with them. They don''t want me to fight any young masters of aristocratic families or roaming the martial arts world. It''s a pity that I don''t want to go anywhere."


    "If you don''t come with me, you will die here," said Night.


    Lin Qin turned his head and said with a slight raise of his brows, "You seem to be very confident in your sword."


    Night Walker replied, "At least I''m still alive."


    As he spoke, he gradually walked out of the black shadow. It was an extremely handsome face, but there was a killing intent that couldn''t be ignored. Lin Bi sighed and said, "Unfortunately, when it comes to swords, you should be more adept at writing."


    He said, "The brush is just a life and death toy in my hand. What''s the difference between the two?"


    Lin Pi suddenly laughed, "You are very interesting. It''s a pity that you and I are not on the same side. Otherwise, I would like to bring you to the Drunken Moon Restaurant." Since you''ve come to find me, it''s likely that someone needs me and wants to use me to restrain my father. "In the end, the royal family has always been like the forest. Empress Tang and Duke Yang have always been like this. Don''t tell me that they really think I alone can change the imperial government?"


    "Is the Crown Prince concerned with my discussion of rights?" Nightingale asked.


    You are only a weapon," said Lin, "and I have no refined nature. Fortunately, you have the ear and the ability to speak. Although it is fine to walk with you, I do not know how to explain myself to my father if there is the slightest bit of information about you." Although Little Wang is notorious, if he was even slightly short of hair, my father would definitely harbor some grudges against the two of them. Currently, the vassal lord is not their enemy, but rather the best stepping stone towards their goal.


    The night did not speak. "The Crown Prince is not in the Imperial Court, but he knows quite a bit. I wonder what you think about the current situation of the Imperial Court?"


    Lin Pi laughed. "Being able to judge the times and force others to do what they want is the basis of survival. After all, coercion and temptation can''t dictate the general situation. Why not learn from the empress dowager and chat about the wind and clouds?" If it was some other day when the public was forced to rebel, this fire would not be able to burn her body. "


    He was silent for a long while before he said, "He doesn''t fight with the submissive, he doesn''t try to see through all the chess games in the world. He doesn''t fight with the submissive, he doesn''t try to see through all the chess games in the world."


    Lin Qi said, "In this chaotic world, who doesn''t want to live a carefree life? I am just a mortal, lecherous, rich, and famous, that''s all. "


    Night Walker replied, "So he''s a coward."


    Lin Qi said, "This young master has scolded enough, and doesn''t mind carrying the name of a coward. I have also said, the vassal king is not her enemy, but the best assistant to her in achieving her goals, and that''s enough for you to bear. The current her, the vassal king''s anger is enough to kill her, and she''s a smart person, the article is clear, I''ve already told you about it, would you like to share it with me?"


    He turned the sword sheath in his hand, and the body of the sheath actually stopped the blade that should have been pointed at his face. The woman who wielded the sword frowned, and upon seeing that her strike had failed, she quickly stepped away from him. Just from the sword attack from the girl, Lin Yu knew that he would never be able to dodge it, but Ye Wen''s foot had not moved at all! The woman stood at Lin Qin''s side with her sword on her back. Lin Pi''s brows were tightly knitted, and he was secretly amazed at the profoundness of the martial arts of the night.


    It was a lonely, endless lonely, and it was not until the night time when he spoke in a cold voice, "Your Highness, perhaps in the court of Rites, you and I might work together to scheme against each other."


    Ye Wen turned around and walked towards the vast expanse, as if he had just arrived. Lin Qin did not pay any attention to his words. He sighed lightly and turned to the woman. "Do you know who was that person?"


    The lady nodded, "I know. He is indeed powerful. I am unable to defeat him."


    Lin Qi turned his head to look at where Nightingale had left. In the eyes of the people in the martial arts world, Yutang was like the fangs of the government, a dog raised by her, the Queen Tang Rui. But Lin Pi saw a night without words, and beneath the tranquility was a deep sadness and helplessness, as if... Looking at the other self.


    Lin Qi retracted his gaze and asked, "Lin Chenye asked you to come?"


    The woman nodded her head and waved the sword. A sword flower accurately inserted into the sword sheath in her left hand: "Sword Attendant, Single Dance. "To protect the son of the Crown Prince of the Azure Province!"


    On the stone table, Lin Pi was drunk on the Flourishing Velvet Eagle Wine, but he suddenly felt sad. Although he didn''t know where this sour wine came from, Nan Nan said, "Old thing! I am not lonely with a beauty accompanying me all the way here. However, you will not die before me. "


    Yang.


    Ascending and descending, descending and rising again and again.


    The sun had set and they had traveled two thousand miles in three days. The two of them were tired, but the man still had a faint smile on his face as he played with a gold coin in his hand and stared at the sparkling river in front of him. Lin Pi didn''t know the origin of the gold coins, they weren''t circulated in the world, but if anyone wanted to enter Cloud Entering Pavilion, they would need proof. The thief who stole the jade storehouse of the King of Shu, Zhexiu, said, "This Cloud Entering Pavilion is filled with tyrants like you. Although you''re the most domineering one I''ve ever seen, I can''t wait to see how you will deal with them.


    Thinking of the Flower Harvester Lin Pi, the corners of his mouth curled up as he flicked his gold coin into the water. Suddenly, a few bamboo sticks rose up from the water and bloomed like a lotus flower. It was a waterway of fish lamps. The calm was broken by the rippling surface of the sea. The young man was wearing a straw cape over his body and a bamboo hat over his face. At the age of thirty, his back was already hunched and his pupils were lifeless. His wrinkled face had a long scar on it, and his appearance was terrifying.


    Cloud Entering Pavilion was located here, unlike Drunken Moon Restaurant or Seven Aroma Workshop. Most of the guests here were rank five doctors of the imperial court, or their children. In this world where human lives were at stake, wine was the only thing that would not change in the slightest. The bustling flow of guests and the lady''s Lupa Fragrance were oblivious to it; just what kind of dejected appearance did the house in the treasured vessel have? There was no one who did not know about Cloud Entering Pavilion. However, other than officials and nobles, how could anyone else understand its details? The only thing that could be known was that the young master of a rich family, who was jealous of Hua Kui, was fighting ferociously here. He thought that the victor was the one who deserved to have a beauty! However, they didn''t know that this new Yuan Yue Shan was also a high-hearted person. When the bruised and battered young master came before them with the attitude of a victor, he only said one word, "Scram."


    Following closely behind Lin Pi, the waiter who came to welcome her couldn''t help but exclaim at the sight of such a beauty: Why am I not a woman! Naturally, the thought of the shop staff solo dance was not clear. She was just Lin Pi''s helper. The two of them took a seat in a private room, but before they could warm up, a proud voice rang out, "Beggar, this is my seat, hurry up and f * ck off!


    There were really little overlords everywhere.


    Lin Pi smilingly looked at the little foppish young man dressed in fine silk and only saw two words: Rich! Suddenly it was as if he was looking at another person. The feeling was really very interesting: "Which family are you from now on?"


    The man grinned and said proudly, "I am the son of Duke He, He Yong."


    Lin Pi scoffed, "I''m just a country bumpkin and I don''t know anything about book tokens. But I do have money. Come on, I''ll give you ten jars of top-grade floral sculptures and wine."


    "Country bumpkin." The woman behind He Yong revealed a mocking expression. Then, a charming smile appeared on her face. She wanted to rub her entire body into He Yong''s chest. "Sir He, look. Don''t you know this is that village''s squire? We can''t lose to him and lose face!"


    The dancers that were chosen when Wan Garden first woke up were all trembling in fear. All the dancers who came here were all official lords, and one servant was unavoidably ripped apart their shop, and only later on did they discover that there was a difficult official lord out there, and all those who came here to have fun were the second generation, each of them being filled with pride and excitement.


    He Yong grinned as if he had heard something amazing. Rich? He Yong had never before seen anyone dare to mention money in front of him. He waved his hand and said loudly, "Today, a young master will be rewarded with a hundred silver taels!"


    All the dancers rushed to He Yong''s side. The other second generation members who came here to drink wine, the one who had so much money, didn''t even have enough money, so how could they have any face? However, there were a few shameless "Young Masters" who called him joyfully. He Yong was exasperated as he looked at the bumpkin who was still fighting with him for money. At this moment, his voice was the only one who was loud enough to almost drag him into the room and call him "gongzi" overnight. This bumpkin was so f * cking shameless. When He Yong saw Lin Bian''s face that was filled with a mocking smile, he felt as if he had been tricked.


    Lin Qi counted the fourteen hundred taels of silver in his hands as he waved his hand, "Beautiful girl, go eat some Su."


    Solo Dance was also interested in the fight between these two prodigal sons, but Lin Pi''s actions also made her flabbergasted. She was even more curious, which of the two was he? A schemer that didn''t speak, a tyrant whose name spread across the world, or a lonely figure who sighed at Yue Chang? Lin Qi was so happy that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He thought to himself, "Why don''t we go and provoke the second generation Patriarch?"


    Looking at that crafty expression, Dan Wu guessed what she was thinking and said, "If that''s the case, then don''t even think about leaving the Cloud Entering Pavilion tonight."


    Lin Pi heard this and said with melancholy, "I miss the days of showing off my strength in Qingzhou. If it was in the past, how could a reckless boy like He Yong be worthy of showing off his strength to me?"


    Dancing alone, she ignored Lin Piao''s nagging and looked at the surrounding women. She seemed to be extremely uncomfortable as she opened her mouth and asked, "Crown Prince, what are you here for?"


    He tried his best to stretch his legs on the mink skin. The warmth and comfort of the room, the bone-piercing cold wind outside the treasured vessel, the killing in the martial arts world, and the struggles within the imperial family ¡ª these were all things he hated the most. Now, however, they all happened to be part of the life and death struggle. After gulping down the alcohol, the strong alcohol was Lin Pi''s favorite. A flush appeared on Lin Fan''s pale face, followed by a cough that was caused by the alcohol. Lin Fei said, "Wait for someone."


    Dan Wu asked, "Who is it?"


    Lin Pi laughed, "An old friend."


    Since the single dance was not asking, Lin Pi also was not answering. He was silently watching the zither and the zither as they danced on the dance floor ¡­


    "..."


    The night was as cold as water, the red candles flickered inside the windows, the snow silently fell down along the eaves and on the ground, a circle of ripples appeared, as if it was being held back by a sigh. The night was as cold as water, the red candles flickered inside the windows, the snow silently fell down along the eaves, as if a circle of ripples appeared on the ground, as if it was being held in place by a sigh.


    Therefore, the crawling officials became all the more humble. They all knew that if they displeased the lady on the jade bed, her head would probably hang on the roots of the old locust tree in the south of the city tomorrow. Although the emperor held a heavy army in his hand, the military talismans were still in the hands of the sage. This made the Tang clan even more fearless, killing their trusted aides and stirring up troubles in the imperial court, which caused the empress to be dissatisfied with the actions of Yang Hui. Her father, Yang Zhao, took up the position of Grand Commandant, and continued to fight with the sage for a long time in order to restrict the Tang clan''s influence.


    In the imperial court, the empress dowager, Yang Hui, and the empress, Tang Rui, were unable to tolerate each other.


    "Empress." One of the officials shouted out, "This humble official has something to begin with."


    Tang Su lazily said, "Are you Chen Liu Xiang and Chen Qi?"


    Chen Qi respectfully said, "It is indeed this humble subject."


    Tang Su said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Although his father had died of illness, Chen Qi knew that his father had stood on the wrong side of the imperial court, so he was killed. He had inherited the position, and because he was dissatisfied with the people of the imperial harem, he had frequently spoken out and offended many people, but Duke Huainan had given him courage and acted as his backer. Although his words were loyal, they were not accepted in the imperial court.


    Tang Su waved her hand and said, "This is a natural disaster. This humble one is powerless to help. We will pass on the food from the Wind Reaching Pond, Guanghan and Mu Liang to the Han Dynasty to help the victims."


    "Empress." As soon as his voice fell, one of the officials went straight to the ground and said with a trembling voice, "The Yellow River has broken off its flow, and the other dozens of branches have no water to use. This year, the Wind Lake County has no food and grass to harvest.


    Tang Su asked, "You really can''t provide us with any surplus food?"


    At this moment, Chen Qi opened his mouth and said, "The other parties can also be appeased with their help on behalf of the refugees, but there are twenty thousand refugees in the land of Mianzhu who serve as king. His name is Li Shaoshan, he was once an official in Chu City, and now that he is a bandit, he has been caught by the local government several times in the face of the dangers of the heavens."


    Ye Rui seemed plain and indifferent: "Mianzhu? That is the territory of the King of Shu. It is truly interesting. Qing Ling, Mianzhu, all the bandits have come to the territory of the King of Shu to behave atrociously. "


    Under the black veil, no one could see her face, but Ye Rui could not control the smile on his lips. All along, the vassal lords had been a huge threat to her, not to mention that even if the King of Shu served with the Yang family, perhaps the refugees gathering might be bad news for the others, but for her, it was good news. If the King of Shu lost, it would be a good opportunity to weaken the vassal lords'' power. When she thought of this, Tang Su''s smile could no longer contain itself as she said clearly, "This humble one will send out the imperial edict to kill the bandits. However, regarding the refugees, I will leave it up to you, Chen Liu. Do you have any objections?"


    In recent years, the Yellow River had been cut off from the Yangtze River, and natural and human disasters had been unceasing. The people in the imperial court did not pay any attention to the suffering of the Li people, only for the sake of the position of nothingness, and Chen Qi''s heart had already turned cold. This imperial court was already too busy to cure, and the only thing he could do for this world was to handle the contents of the report in his hand.


    He replied: "This humble subject will do his best."


    "I''m tired." Tang Su waved her hand slightly, and the officials said loudly, "The Empress is at ease."


    The way he bent his waist and slowly backed away was very funny.


    In a corner of the palace, a man in a black robe slowly walked over from the darkness. He didn''t look as reserved as the officials just now. Nightingale was Tang Rui''s adopted son. She was also the dog that raised all the political enemies, from the imperial court to the fields to the martial arts world. Night Wordless was always synonymous with death, but he was still that small child with Ye Rui. The faintly discernible exquisite face behind the veil was still that snowy night when he saw the fairy that had fallen from the heavens. Thus, he desperately trained in the way of the sword and only by becoming the best in the world could he protect her! Closer to her. The sword of protection in his hand had also become a sword of slaughter. He had killed many with his hands, but he had never regretted it, because he knew that from that night onwards, he would no longer be that young child outside that city god temple, who looked forward to eating his fill.


    Night Walk treated Ye Rui as his birth mother. He respected her and loved her. Even if she wanted him to die at this moment, he would not hesitate to pull out his sword.


    It was precisely this kind of stupidity, loyalty, and filial piety.


    Tang Su did not even look at him once as she replied indifferently, "She''s back."


    Night Walker nodded, "The Shangguan Family Head sent a letter a few days ago with the intention of befriending you."


    Tang Su lightly caressed the bed and said, "It''s good news."


    Ye Nantian thought for a while and said, "This man has roamed the martial arts world for dozens of years. He is so shrewd that he cannot be ignored. I am afraid ¡­"


    Tang Su said: "Even though he is a little cunning, he also knows how to judge the situation. If a person lives too long, they will fear death. Let him live. Perhaps, in the future, he will be of great use." A hint of viciousness flashed across his eyes. "Lin Juncheng, what are you using to fight with me? The chess game has just begun, and all of the sons and daughters have already become my spies." Then he waved his sleeve and asked, "What do the vassal lords do?"


    The night did not speak, "Duke Huai Nan, Duke Bao, Prince Qi has already entered the Heavenly Palace, so they should be heading towards Cheng De Palace now. King Dingnan and King Shu will be entering the palace soon, but the Azure Province ¡­"


    Tang Su''s lips curled up slightly, "A Saint is sick, but he doesn''t care. I''m disloyal, I''m disloyal, the world is heartless, if someone says that he wants to usurp the throne, is that acceptable?"


    Nightingale hurriedly bowed and said, "I don''t dare to say anything without thinking."


    Tang Su laughed and raised her head. "Get up. There''s no need for you to be afraid. I was just talking to myself."


    Night Walker pondered for a long time before he finally said, "There''s one more thing, I don''t know if I should say or not."


    Tang Su waved her hand, "Speak your mind."


    The night did not speak, "Today, among the followers of the King Dingnan, there was a white fox, dressed in luxurious clothing, with a golden fish bag at its waist. It flew straight towards the Northern Palace. This golden fish bag was originally meant to be part of the palace, but he ¡­"


    "White fox''s face? Tang Su gently caressed the bed for a long time. Suddenly, she let out a laugh, and the smile made Night fall into a stupor. She then said, "This Dingnan Wang is indeed a wise man, but I didn''t expect that his emotions would cause me to give him away." "This one is sitting quietly at Phoenix Luan Palace. Lin Wei, Lin Chenye actually came to join us. This Lin Clan is really interesting, unlike ¡­" Tang Su''s eyes flashed with a sinister light as she said, "Unlike Jiang Lun, this fox has thoughts."


    Night Walker brewed for a long while before he finally spoke, "Since the Holy Emperor''s body is unwell, do you need to go to the Medicine Valley without a word? If the saint''s body is restored, then naturally you will love your mistress even more. "


    Ye Rui laughed and teased, "Saint''s disease is very strange, it has not been seen for hundreds of years, there is no cure for it, why do you have to fight for it? "On the journey in the Azure Province, what is your evaluation of the son of the Azure Province?"


    Nightingale was stunned for a moment before she said, "The depth of your thoughts is not to be inferior to others. It can be of great use."


    Tang Rui chuckled: "That''s great. Now that the chess game has started, although I don''t have many chess pieces in my hands, I''m still a good son. Why can''t I win?" A sinister look flashed across Tang Rui''s eyes, but it only lasted for a moment. He looked outside at the drizzling rain and sighed, "What a pity, this is a good time to enjoy the flowers."


    Nightingale said in a low voice, "The weather is so cold, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get enough flowers."


    Ye Rui sighed, "That''s so boring."


    Ye Chong replied, "A few days ago, a swordsman came to the East Ocean Continent to ask about the Sword Tower. Today, we are in Chang An city, and for a few days now, we have defeated countless swordsmen."


    Tang Rui said with interest, "Then that''s really interesting. Where is he in the city?"


    The night did not speak. "At Weiyang Palace''s entrance."


    Tang Rui paused for a moment, then smiled, "It seems like they''re after you."


    Ye Mo nodded and spoke without refuting, "If it is really boring, I will dance with him for two or three days." Tang Rui stood up slowly and said in a surprised tone, "I have to bring him here personally because of your Phoenix Body."


    Ye Rui waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about it. How can we enter the palace at such a good time? Even Weiyang Palace doesn''t have a few steps to go."


    "..."


    The sun had yet to set, but Yanran, who had opened the door sleepily, was still yawning. However, a cold wind blew in from outside, and the sleepiness instantly disappeared, and she sighed out of her nose: "This steward has always had the money to make things difficult for others. Whenever I wake up, I will also have a good night''s sleep, and I will have money to take it. "He''s so poor that he can''t even be compared to a chicken ¡­"


    The shop staff was full of complaints, but what about life? Those who were afraid of wolves and those who were afraid of tigers and those who were afraid of tigers and wolves could only follow behind them to pick up some scraps of food. If they were lucky, they might be able to eat without worry, but what could those who were unlucky do other than put in their effort to earn a living? Ye Zichen skillfully took out a frame cloth and wiped the face of the disorderly shop staff last night with a helpless look. However, if he didn''t wipe the face carefully, he might be able to get someone else to do this errand tomorrow. The sound of the wooden door opening and slamming against the wooden railing startled the shop staff, and then came the sound of stairs descending. Looking up, he saw that it was someone familiar. The person who shouted the loudest last night was him.


    "Did you see that?"


    The shop assistant was filled with doubts. He seemed to be drowsy and had asked such a strange question out of fear. The shop assistant subconsciously shook his head.


    "Are you sure you didn''t see it?" That little girl who came with me yesterday, she''s so tall, she''s very beautiful. "


    The waiter asked slowly, "I remember, that girl is very cute, very weird."


    Wen Ye waved his hand and gnashed his teeth. "I''m not asking how that girl is. I''m asking if you''ve seen her."


    The shop assistant was puzzled. "She never came out last night after she brought you into the house."


    Wen Ye''s hand silently slid down from the shop assistant''s shoulder. His expression was unsettled. He suddenly howled like a pig being butchered: "Damned wine! I won''t drink anymore!"


    The shop assistant trembled and covered Wen Ye''s howling mouth timidly. "Master, stop screaming. Why don''t you see who''s living in the attic. If you wake them up, then this shop will be demolished by them."


    Wenye struggled free and shouted, "What does it have to do with me? Do you know that I''ve lost a thousand taels of silver?!"


    As Wen Ye said this, he pushed aside the storekeepers who were blocking the way and rushed into the chilly morning wind. He directly chased after them through the alleyway, leaving the storekeepers who had no idea what was going on behind dumbfounded like a wooden chicken. The sky was vast and no one could find a place to hide. How could Wen Ye know where Little Raksha had run off to? At this time, Yanran rubbed her red nose, which was trembling in the cold wind. She tactfully returned to the wine shop. Even though he was extremely unwilling, but as matters stood, he could not help but be skeptical.


    Little Raksha fled.

 C49

    Although night had fallen, the interior and outside of Chang An city was still brightly lit. The wind blew gently. The banner at the entrance of the restaurant danced rhythmically, and a rain of fog lightly sprinkled down. A layer of wetness covered the ancient railings of the restaurant. Meanwhile, the people on the streets were still laughing and making noise. The cold air at night could not stop their fiery moods. The sound of hawkers rose and fell one after another. The booths along the street were surrounded by people, and the pleasure boat was in the upper reaches of the lake. It was almost as if the lights of the river floated down. This thousand year old ancient capital was a fortress, and since ancient times, it had always been a place of war. It was not as easy to defend as a mountain range, nor as smooth as a river or a river, nor was it as impossible to attack unless one was a treasured vessel.


    However, no matter how the Mountains and Seas changed, Changan was still bustling with activity. A drunken youth walked down the street quickly, although he swayed from side to side. The wood chopping knife by his waist made his body look bloated. It was an exaggeration to call it a knife, it was only slightly longer than a dagger. The blade was big and thick, and the blade was missing two teeth. But this did not hinder his progress. Nan Nan was muttering something about Weiyang Palace, while a group of men, similarly drunk, followed behind him. One by one, they excitedly headed towards Weiyang Palace to ask others what they were going to do there.


    The group of drunkards said, "Look at the First Blade of the East Ocean Continent."


    However, from the bottom of his heart, he was clear that the martial arts world had long since turned pale to the point of spitting out feces. The Northern Frenzied Sword Immortal Xin Geng''s Sword Truth was a story from more than twenty years ago, and the battle between the Berserker Blade Master Ye Lai Tian and the Karakorum Swordsman Zheng Weilong was also a story from ten years ago. This martial arts world was originally a place where new people surpassed old people. However, after carefully calculating, there was not a single outstanding person among the younger generation? The bull-nosed Daoist mocked and ridiculed. Even though the person carrying the saber did not lose out in words, who didn''t want the martial arts world to become lively?


    It was just like how Xin Geng had broken the silence of the Jiang Hu in the Central Plains back then.


    No one dared to claim that they were the first among all the wine-taverns, and no one dared to say that they were the first. No one could understand why they had heard all the rumors in the martial arts world, but if they thought about it carefully, the one walking in the martial arts world did not have much skill, and it was even harder to talk about books than eat. If they did not have some information, they might not even be able to afford a stall.


    All the guests were tired of listening to the story of the Ocean World''s Blade Master. They all wanted to come up with some new tricks, and the way he said it was as if he was holding a knife to the neck of the storyteller. The guy in charge of the book said he was going to learn the Dao of Sword from Xin Geng with a sad face. "In the first round, he fought with the scholar sword Jia Zhuang Zhou and defeated him in one move. In the second round, Jia Zhuang was so angry that Zhou called for his friends to come and duel with him. Although he had fought with someone, but those people were not qualified to fight, so he did not make any comments."


    The guests asked, "And the third round?"


    The teacher said, "Not yet."


    Someone asked, "Who are you fighting against?"


    The teacher pointed at the palace outside the tavern and said, "Weiyang Palace, wait for tonight''s battle."


    The guest laughed involuntarily, "It must be that scholar''s sword that infuriated him. It told him of the name Night Walker, and he wanted me to teach him a lesson on his behalf? Haha! Life-Saving Sword is a piece of trash. I must mock him when I see him. This night, although his swordsmanship is peerless, he is still an obedient servant. If it wasn''t for the empress''s words, why would she pay attention to him? Even if she stood at the entrance of Weiyang Palace to die, I don''t think anyone would pay attention to her. What''s the matter, brothers, then shall we go and show off our great powers? "


    Watching as the drunks walked drunkenly towards the faintly discernible entrance of Weiyang Palace, led by a young man, Mr. Scholar stroked his goatee as he laughed and waved his fan. The high-ranking officer of Weiyang Palace had been tormented by seven foreign men who had been standing guard for seven whole days. He had been kicked out of Weiyang Palace out of the city in a disrespectful manner, and had been allowed to enter the palace. He had not been the Emissary of the East Ocean, and had thought that he would leave if he didn''t pay attention to him. When the soldiers were helpless, an even more hilarious scene occurred. A drunk young man arrogantly shouted, "Are you a blade artist from the East Ocean Continent? "Come and test me with a knife."


    The young man''s steps were shaky, and the aftereffects of the strong alcohol filled his head in a steady stream. If it wasn''t for the constant shouts behind him that kept him awake, he probably would have fallen asleep long ago.


    The swordsman who was being called turned around slowly, frowning.


    His face was covered by a straw hat, and the raincoat covering his body was extremely moist, as if he had been drenched by the continuous drizzle of the past few days, or as if he had gone through an arduous journey across the sea. His body was not considered tall and big, but he had two long sabers hanging at his waist, unlike the huge sabre in the Central Plains, the East Ocean Saber looked like a sword, but it was a bit different, the white cloth that twined around the sabre hilt was already pitch black, like the dirty clothes of the saber-wielding man. Drunk and destitute. A swordsman would be more accurate to call him a beggar with a knife, but no one felt that he was a beggar. There was no jealousy or embarrassment in his eyes. Even though the people in front of him were dressed in even more gorgeous attire, there was only the blade in his eyes. It was the highest form of respect for martial arts.


    A martial arts fanatic who pursued the strongest martial arts.


    The firewood chopping knife on Yan Jin''s waist caused him to stare. This was the first time he had seen such a sharp blade. He slowly looked at Yan Jin and said in a low voice, "Are you asking me a question?"


    The drunk youth burped as he cursed in his heart: Damn, this wine is really strong. He said, "How about I say it for the ghosts?"


    A smile appeared on his face as he slowly drew his saber. Even though the man in front of him was young and drunk, he still spoke with the spirit of a warrior, "Come."


    The teenager did not hesitate to swing his machete, although it was not as beautiful as the black iron machete, it was still powerful when used. The short and small body of the machete made it more flexible and thick, and the body of the machete made it as destructive as the large machete.


    Armor Pierce, Broken Blade.


    As the saber slashed out, everyone was stunned before bursting into laughter.


    The young man''s steps were shaky. He didn''t even see the sunken limestone in front of him. He fell to the ground, his right hand still tightly gripped his machete. The sudden change in events also confused the dual-blade wielder as he watched the young man climb up from the ground. The youth immediately felt the world spinning around him. He struggled to stand up only to see three dual-wielding swordsmen standing in front of him. Only then did he understand how drunk he was and used his remaining consciousness to quickly say, "My condition today is not good. Let''s compete again tomorrow."


    The drunk spectator also burst into laughter. "Young man, this crafty trick of yours sure is impressive."


    He rubbed his sleepy eyes and pushed his way through the crowd. His remaining consciousness prevented him from sleeping on the street and caused him to stumble and stumble. He didn''t know where he was until he felt he had entered the house. The group of people also left as soon as they arrived, because most of them had already followed in the footsteps of the youth! The only thing they could do was to shout out, "Swordsmen from the East Ocean Continent, don''t leave. Brothers, wake up from your slumber and come back tomorrow to teach you a lesson."


    The dual-blade wielder put away his saber and recalled the various smiles that had formed on the corners of his lips just now. He turned to look at Weiyang Palace and continued to stand stubbornly on the spot.


    The youth who was sleeping soundly finally realized how much he had lost last night. He pursed his lips and his face was red, a result of shyness rather than drunkenness. He looked around and realized that he was inside the temple, with two or three homeless beggars by his side. The Earth Temple became the residence of these beggars. The young man''s stubborn nature caused him to quickly rush to the entrance of Weiyang Palace. His speed was very fast, and when he was drunk, his steps were different. At this moment, every step he took on the stone floor was exceptionally light, without any sound.


    As for the dual-blade user, he was still at the entrance of Weiyang Palace. There were already two other groups of high-ranking officers at the gates, but he was still standing at the entrance like a thousand-bladed tree, his eyes closed as if he was dozing off. The youth shouted, "Hey, what happened last night doesn''t count. Let''s compete again."


    Before the youth had even appeared in Weiyang Palace, the dual-blade wielder had already sensed that someone was rapidly approaching. His movement was extremely fast and indescribable! When he heard the familiar voice, a smile appeared on his face. With the katana in hand, the dual-blade user slightly bowed to show his respect. In that instant, his spine turned cold, because the teenager in front of him had already moved. When this saber struck down, it was an extremely impolite move. The dual-blade wielder''s eyebrows creased. He had already lost the opportunity to strike with his saber. The katana struck the ground as he borrowed the force to retreat.


    The machete did not strike, but it left a long and narrow gap on the stone floor.


    The youth said in a regretful tone, "Don''t you want to test your saber? Why are you hiding?"


    DualBladesToTraverseTheWorld was a martial art that originated from the Middle Kingdom, and with the slight modifications made by the Chinese Ancestors, the warriors would flower and bear fruit in the East Ocean. The spirit of the warriors would be deeply rooted in the hearts of every single one of them. But the Central Plains had experienced many battles. In the hearts of the people of the Central Plains, swords and sabers were only the weapons used to kill the other party. Only those who were still alive could pursue the strongest martial arts. When he thought of this, the dual-blade user could not help but laugh as he looked at the long and narrow crevices on the stone floor. Some of the youths in front of him even had the strength to ask, "What kind of blade technique is this?"


    The teenager scratched his head in surprise and said, "What is a saber art? I only used it to chop firewood on the mountain."


    Dual Bladed Master said, "Chopping firewood?"


    The young man seemed to have thought of something and said, "I''ve been on the mountain for eight years and that old fogey let me chop firewood, fish, or a dead monkey in the mountain. Forget it, let''s compete again."


    With the youth''s sabre in hand, it was the same hacking technique. Although it was a bit too big to cut, it was still done using brute force. Such a reckless strike had caused his body to be riddled with flaws, but these flaws were also covered up by the ruthlessness of the hacking technique. The young man''s brute force and the weight of the machete made it so that even the warriors in the palace who were wearing the black armor would be injured if they were hit while they were alive. The Dual Blade Master was already prepared, even though he saw Yan Xiao''s attack coming, he did not dare to face it head on. He was waiting for the moment the blade''s momentum dissipated to defeat the young man in front of him, but he did not expect that the moment the machete slashed through the air, it would actually rise straight forward, and rush downwards with an impossible angle.


    The Dual Bladed Master was unable to dodge, because this was the first time in his life that he had seen this kind of disorderly and disorderly sabre technique. When the katana and the machete clashed, a powerful force came from his wrist, causing the Dual Bladed Master to take two steps back. He looked at the youth in front of him, who was extremely annoyed that his blade had slashed through the air, and asked, "What kind of blade technique is this?"


    The youth said, "Abdominal carving technique."


    The dual-blade wielder asked, "Whose abdomen?"


    The youth smiled and said, "Those fish on the mountain."


    However, the dual-blade user could not laugh and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Xu Yansheng" then seemed to realize something and scratched her head, saying somewhat embarrassedly, "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    DualBladesToTraverseThe1 said, "Dongye Du Yi."


    Xu Yansheng pursed his lips and nodded, "I''ll remember this name."


    "How many moves does a blade like this have?"


    Xu Yansheng thought pensively and said, "If chopping firewood could be counted as a knife technique, there would be three moves."


    Dongye Du took a stance and gripped his katana tightly, "Come, your third move."


    Xu Yansheng revealed his big white teeth as he smiled and said, "Then you must be careful. This third blade of mine is called ''Chasing Monkey''."


    There were many wild animals in the mountain, and they stole the food from Xu Yan''s master and disciple. Every time, the old drunkard would tell him to chase after the monkeys, but how could he possibly do so? Having been teased by monkeys for a long time, Xu Yansheng was also resentful. As a result, he would often throw out his machete in an attempt to hit the monkey. Every time he threw out his machete, a monkey would die. After Xu Yansheng unleashed the three moves, cold sweat started trickling down Dongye Du''s temples. Although it was a mess, his saber blade still urged him to move, the moment he used it, it was like a tiger emerging from the mountains, he would not stop, and once he dodged the first slash, the sudden second slash would make him lose his balance, and even if he dodged the second slash, the third slash would reach his face.


    In one breath, it was a miraculous feat.


    However, if the third slash was dodged by someone, the youngster''s life would probably come to an end. Dongye Du gazed at the jogging and jubilant Yan Hui who had picked up his machete and said with praise, "You''re really talented."


    Xu Yan Sheng put away his machete and waved his hand. "I only know these three blades. When I was going down the mountain, that old bastard told me that if I can''t beat him with these three blades, I have to run."


    Dongye Du opened his mouth and said, "It''s best not to use this third blade. If someone manages to dodge it, your life will be lost."


    Xu Yansheng opened his mouth and said, "How can I stay where I am and wait for him to kill me? After these three slashes, I''ve already run away. I can''t win in a fight, so no one will care about my broken blade. I''ll just return and retract my blade after the enemy leaves."


    The shock that Xu Yansheng gave him was no less than the shock when he first heard Jian Ye''s words. The young man in front of him seemed to have treated the showdown of swords and sabers as child''s play. After pondering for a long time, Dongye Du finally came up with a way to describe him.


    Nonsense.


    At the same time, he felt pity for this talented youth and asked him, "Are you willing to return to the East Ocean Continent with me and become my disciple?"


    Xu Yansheng asked, "Is the East Ocean Continent fun?"


    Dong Ye Du nodded. Xu Yan Sheng asked, "What benefits are there for me if I acknowledge him as my master?"


    Dongye Du said: "I can guide you in your martial arts."


    Xu Yansheng seemed to have thought of something, "You''re the most powerful swordsman in the East Ocean Continent?"


    He then asked, "Are we going to the East Ocean Continent for a long time?"


    "There are a lot of delicious fish on board."


    Xu Yansheng said with a sad face, "I hate eating fish the most."


    Dongye Du smiled, "There''s still a lot of good wine."


    It was as if he had already treated Yan Zhaoge as his own disciple, and was looking at the youngster with a smile while deep in thought. Xu Yan Sheng thought for a moment, then said as he tilted his head to the side and revealed his big white teeth, "It''s not bad, but after thinking about it carefully, you are already the first blade of the East Ocean World. Xu Yan thought for a moment, then said as he tilted his head to the side and revealed his big white teeth," Thinking about it, it''s not bad, but after thinking about it, you are already the best in the East Ocean.


    Dongye Du nodded, "It''s because I''m impatient. After all, you already have a master."


    Xu Yansheng snorted coldly and said, "That old fart is no master at all. Thinking about what I had to do on the mountain made me want to give him a few cuts."


    The smile on Dongye Du''s face grew even wider as he looked at Xu Yan''s resentful face. He saw the youth scratch his head and speak with some embarrassment, "You have to be careful."


    "Why?"


    Xu Yansheng said, "I know that you''ve traveled thousands of miles to come here for the strongest martial arts. I don''t know why, but I like you. "But let me tell you, this martial arts world is very despicable. Your sabre is too masculine, I am afraid that I will suffer a great loss."


    Dongye Du lightly gripped the handle of his saber and tilted his head to look at Weiyang Palace as he laughed softly, "My blade has not lost a single time!"

 C50

    The guards at the entrance of the palace came to see the Imperial Guard, they did not know what they were trying to do, if they were to say that they were not allowed to compete in swords, they should have said earlier, it had already been seven days in a row, and it was too late for them to come and chase them away. In the midst of their astonishment, they saw a beautiful figure sway over from the palace walls. With just a single glance, everyone fell to their knees and said in a clear voice, "The Empress is at peace."


    Many people were discussing why Empress Tang was here, but even more people were discussing her alluring appearance. Even though there were so many people evaluating her, they couldn''t help but look at her with an unforgettable expression.


    No wonder the Martial Emperor had not ascended to court in thirteen years!


    However, there was a person who came to his senses and said ecstatically, "The Empress is personally observing the battle. In other words, Yeye is about to accept the battle?"


    Once he said that, everyone went into an uproar. Everyone looked forward to the name of the person holding the sword whom they did not know. At this moment, the vermilion door slowly opened as a black silhouette slowly approached with a cold blade in hand. Every step he took was akin to stepping on the heart of the sword-wielding man.


    A man and a sword, filled with joy.


    The number of swordsmen who lost to the two daggers from the East Ocean Continent was innumerable. Many of them came from the martial world to fight, and some even set up gambling booths here to earn a lot of gold and silver. The Eastroad Sect had not lost a single battle, and their fame had gone out of hand! Some sharp-eyed people noticed that the Lunar Swordsman hadn''t pulled out his second blade. Only after being reminded did everyone understand. At the same time, their hearts were filled with anger. Wasn''t this looking down on the Central Plains martial arts Lin? Unfortunately, his skills were inferior, and he could only feel indignant in his heart.


    However, no one would have thought that the Eastern Ocean Saber Master would actually alert the Phoenix Body, and even cause an attack from Chang An.


    He also didn''t expect that Nightingale would only accept the battle because she wanted Tang Rui to be happy.


    This time, even more people were going to participate.


    There were almost no witnesses to the battle between Zheng Weilong and Ye Zhitian, but the entire martial arts world was watching the battle this time. How many days had it been since the dead and silent martial arts world had been so lively?


    "Are you the strongest swordsman in the Central Plains?"


    "Martial arts do not have first place, literature does not have second place. I have never thought that I am first. If you like this title, you can take it."


    The sabre fell to the ground and lightly trembled. The swords that fell to the ground also trembled. This was a mutual appreciation between the heroes, and also the excitement of meeting an opponent at the same time. The two of them did not make a move for a long time. At this moment, the drizzling rain gradually increased in size. Ye Jianxue''s mother was the first to draw her sword because of this.


    The speed was so fast that everyone was dazzled.


    Facing Ye Wen''s silence, even Ye Zhitian did not dare to be distracted. This blade user from the East Ocean Continent was originally a dual wielder, but now he was fighting his enemy alone. Even though he was retreating, his sword did not even leave a mark. "There are some distracting thoughts in your mind, throw out those distracting thoughts and fight me fair and square."


    Ye Shen''s face did not change, but there was a hint of worry in his heart, because the rain was getting heavier.


    Someone said in surprise, "What''s going on? Nightedge''s sword force is in disarray."


    Some people could not see the sword move of Yeye because it was too fast, but how could the other heroes who came to ask about the sword be completely incompetent? In the clash of sword intent, if someone''s mind was thrown into disarray, then he had already lost. Night Walker''s sword was by no means a boast, but a title that he had gained from killing. Although it was called the official fangs, his sword was recognized as the strongest sword in the martial arts world! Even if others saw that his sword energy was in disorder, they still did not understand why the sword energy was in disorder. How could a swordsman like him make such a low level mistake?


    At this moment, someone cried out in alarm, "Night has retreated."


    Unlike Ye Zhitian''s domineering attitude, the style of the katana was like a venomous snake, and all the spectating chivalrous warriors were shocked by the scene in front of them, causing them to be unable to speak, while Night Wordless was actually retreating! Was this swordsman''s sword this strong? The expressions of those young masters who were obsessed with the battle resembled the drooling faces of Hua Kui in the Seven Fragrance Market.


    The sudden heavy rain made the white robed rangers want to leave, but it was a rare event. If they didn''t leave, the rain would soak their white robes and everything inside would be exposed to the world. The young girl from that clan ran away, blushing when she saw the faintly discernible interior scene. Thus, she clenched her teeth and used her clothes to cover her face, causing others to be unable to see her appearance. She then focused her attention on the two people in the arena.


    The East Crossing gave the swordsman time and again, waiting for him to throw out all the distracting thoughts in his mind. As the rain got heavier and heavier, the worries in his heart also increased, but she was the only one who could make him such a swordsman.


    A gentle voice came from the palace wall, "Don''t say anything. Don''t throw my Central Plains'' face."


    It was an ordinary sentence, but it cleared away all the distracting thoughts in Nightedge''s mind. He looked towards the east and saw that the latter had also revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth. His left hand had pulled out the other saber hanging on his waist! The sword intent and blade intent that suddenly rose up from the two of them made the spectator feel as if he was standing in a cave of ice. The rain that hit his body also felt like sharp blades ¡­


    Ye Wen stroked the blade of the sword with his fingertips and said faintly, "The name of this sword is Wordless. The sword is three feet and three feet long, and weighs seven pounds and four taels. It has been forged using Deep Sea Mysterious Iron for forty-nine days. It has not been defeated."


    "The name of this pair of sabers is the Yin Yang Martial Art. The unfathomable Yin Yang Warriors are able to destroy everything in their path, not even one Yin Yang and one Yang have been defeated."


    The slightly chilly wind blew through the silent air, lifting lonely leaves into the air. The azure curtain hung low, and the lone birds that were far away from the group looked back. The only thing that could be seen was their small and lonely figures, rising and falling ¡­ There was no wind blowing, but the customer''s clothes fluttered without any wind. Someone swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with lingering fear: "It''s obviously these two people who are fighting. Why do I feel like it''s their fight?"


    Someone sneered, "Even the wild hare in the mountains would be scared stiff by the Ruler''s Qi. A little white hare like you, who can''t even hold your sword steadily, would be glad to see two Tiger Kings not urinating."


    The former looked at the mocking male with an angry gaze while the latter laughed, "What? You still want to fight? "


    Ye Xiwen clenched his teeth and punched on a row of beautiful teeth. It was likely that the two of them were both hot-tempered masters. However, they did not care about the duel in the arena. Instead, they shouted that they wanted to duel, so naturally, no one paid attention to the two of them. Like a clown playing a big game, after shouting for a while and seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he just left it at that. Thinking about it, while the two "Tiger Kings" were fighting, who would set their sights on the two little white rabbits? It had been more than ten years since Xin Geng had asked for the sword. A few decades ago, most of the spectators had been children, so how could they have known about the magnificent scene of the day? Now that there was such a grand event in the martial arts world, the population of Chang An city was around seventy to eighty times the size of the martial arts world.


    Naturally, the literary industry was also among this group.


    Along with him was a white-haired woman.


    A few days ago, she had lost her money tree, Raksha, and found her, "The Buddhist Sangha has said that saving a person''s life is worth seven levels of the Buddha. I have done you a favor of silver, and now it is time for you to repay it."


    The white-haired woman said indifferently, "I want to go to Chang''an. If you want money, then come with me."


    And so it went with her.


    However, he did not expect that after arriving in Chang An city today, he would hear of such a grand event. Such a lively literary event would naturally not be let off the hook. He turned to the white-haired woman with the red oil umbrella and asked, "Who do you think will win?"


    The woman thought for a while and said, "Night Walker is very strong, but that swordsman is also very strong. Speaking of him, there are very few people with twin blades in the Central Plains Martial Arts School."


    Wen Ye was puzzled. "Why are there so few double-edged swords? I only know a girl who plays with two knives. "


    The woman said, "In a showdown between martial arts cultivators, when life and death are at stake, who would dare to distract themselves? If a single blade could be fully concentrated and concentrated, but if both hands could be used together, it would be unavoidable for the blade to move elsewhere and not be able to do the same! Unless you are extremely talented, no, two blades won''t work! "


    Wen Ye replied with an "oh", but her expression showed that she didn''t understand and didn''t continue asking. She turned her head and entered the battle again.


    The Eastern Crossing had moved, and the night had moved too.


    One strike, two strikes.


    The dual blades seemed to come alive under the influence of Dong Ye Du, the Yin Yang Immortal Martial Spirit seemed to have a pair of eyes, the Yang Martial Spirit was the Yang Sword, it was extremely powerful, as though it could destroy everything in its path, the power of the Berserker Blade was not inferior at all! The Yin Master was sinister and extremely vicious, teaching Chi Liansha how to use his vicious double-edged sword, fusing Yin and Yang, double-edged blade like blade, and like two different blade wielders attacking together, the wordless sword may be fast, but it was in a disadvantageous position.


    The white-haired woman who was staring at the battle said, "This person is known as the Twin Blademaster. His swordplay was disrupted in an instant."


    Wenye exclaimed, "I''ve lost money too?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "I am not sure, but Ye Wen is not an average person. He should be able to find a way to survive the blade aura."


    As if confirming the woman''s words, Night Walker, who seemed to have lost his mind, found a way to deal with the situation, and the speed of his sword increased by a few points. Every time the blade and the sword clashed, sparks would be produced. The spectators only felt as if sparks were being released in all directions, as if they were performing a magic trick. However, their brows were knitted tightly together. There were very few Heroic Assassins who could suppress Nighteyes. Although Nighteyes had been thrown into disarray from the start, the swords that could suppress him were enough to shake the martial arts world, and at the same time, they were also deeply shocked by Nighteyes. The dual blades were first-class blades in the entire Zhongyuan Martial Arts Forest, and the amazing combination of yin and yang had determined that the enemy would be firmly locked onto by the sword''s momentum until the enemy lost his battle.


    Another person exclaimed, "Night Walker''s sword force has gotten faster again."


    The crowd only felt streaks of white light rise up and down in their eyes. The sounds of swords and sabers clashing incessantly rang in their ears, but they could not clearly see the movements of the weapons in their hands.


    How did he use the sword? What angle was this sword coming from?!


    How did he do it? What angle was this blade coming from?!


    Someone said with a sigh, "This Night Walker is really a monster. It seems like this Dual Bladed Master is going to stop here."


    The white-haired woman''s brows tightly knitted together, because the sword of Nightedge had already reached a point where even she could not see through it! However, the dual-blade wielder still had a face full of certainty, and the burning passion in his eyes only intensified.


    He hadn''t used his full strength yet!


    Only now did the white-haired woman realize that no matter how fast Nightedge''s sword energy was, this assassin was able to catch up. This discovery caused her to suck in a breath of cold air! For swordsmen like them, victory or defeat was not something that could be determined by their sword energy, but rather, their timing! Victory and defeat usually happened in that instant, and both of them were looking for that moment.


    Not to mention the fact that they had advanced a little bit, the originally lush greenery was now only left with a bare, thick trunk, because all the tiny parts of it had been cut off. Nighteyes'' character was high, and such a hearty clash of sword intents made him shout, "Come! "Let''s try and receive my sword attack."


    At this moment, someone among the spectators cried out in alarm, "Thirteen Sword Arts! Nightedge actually used thirteen sword techniques!"


    Everyone suddenly understood, that year when Ye Wen entered the martial arts world, he relied on the Thirteen Sword Arts to completely retreat from Shangguan Yangyi''s hands, his name shook the world, how long had it been since he last saw such a move?


    Splitting the mountains, overturning the seas, overturning the clouds, and overturning the rain.


    Although it seemed like a sword strike, it produced thirteen sword strikes. Because the speed of the sword strike was too fast, the thirteen sword strikes all turned into sword thrusts. The thirteen sword strikes were created by Night Wordless Night, and in this entire world, only he was able to use this move. At the same time, he praised the Dual Bladed Master, who was truly worthy of being called the number one swordsman of the East Ocean Continent! He actually forced Night Walker to use the Thirteenth Sword Art! The spectators understood that the outcome of this battle was of no importance. This battle would definitely be recorded in the annals of history and be passed down for future generations!


    His sword swung out, and some people rubbed their eyes, because in the instant that Nighteyes struck out, he saw thirteen nights of him simultaneously stabbing at the dual-blade wielder. "Ahh!" When he rubbed his eyes to take a closer look, he discovered that the two had already stopped battling. The Wordless Sword was an inch away from the Dual Bladed Master''s neck, and the Yin Blade was also an inch away from his chest. With a loud clank, a Yang Wu that fell from the sky broke the silence between the two. "One of them slowly sheathed his saber while the other slowly sheathed his sword. They looked at each other and bowed.


    The spectators were in an uproar. "What happened in the end!?"


    The ranger, who had clearly seen the situation, turned around and walked away. He then left a few words behind, "A draw."


    For those gangsters who had not clearly seen the contents of the competition, it was as if the other heroes were even, as being able to personally witness this grand event was already excellent. In the future, if the old man from the restaurant was to praise this world shocking battle, he would yell: "Ladies and gentlemen, I was at Cheng De Palace that day, tsk tsk, this battle is a hundred times more exciting than the one in the book ¡­"


    What happened in the end?


    Xu Yansheng, who was hiding in the crowd with his runny nose, could clearly see what was going on. He thought back to that day when he had just been born and was not afraid of tigers, and he wanted to give himself two slaps! Nightingale should have stabbed out thirteen times, but her final strike was interrupted. It was interrupted by the Yang Martial Blade that fell to the side, which was precisely the "Chasing Monkey" that he had used before. Xu Yansheng could clearly see that although he blocked the first twelve strikes, he could not dodge the thirteenth strike. He did not expect that Dongye Du Yi would actually use Yang Martial Arts and use the advantage of two blades to forcefully break the thirteenth strike.


    This time, the user was Dongye Du Yidao, so even Ye Wen was almost unable to dodge this move. After dodging Yang Wu, the Yin God was already four inches away from his chest, and even though he did not attack with the thirteenth sword, he still managed to unleash an ordinary sword attack.


    It stopped just an inch away from each other''s mingmen.


    This battle was indeed tied!


    Wordless Sword returned to his scabbard, his two blades returned to his waist and the two of them faced each other from afar. Neither of them said a word, but all the words were passed down from the blade to the other.

 C51

    Black is not black, white is not white. This was the only thing that Pei Yan could think of to describe this world. She held the wine glass in her hand, her knuckles slightly white. The wrinkles on her temples told her that he was no longer young. The matching sword, ''Ru Jun'', was lying quietly on the table. When his teacher had matched the sword back then, he saw that Pei Yanhui had failed to live up to his teacher''s expectations.


    The name of the sword was like that of a monarch, but not like that of a monarch.


    "Uncle!" Have you ever lost? "


    He glanced sideways and saw that the woman who had spoken was only as young as Yi''s year, but her every frown and smile was filled with charm. One could even vaguely see her alluring demeanor after she had grown up. Cai Yi had known this man for some time now, but she didn''t know his name or where he had come from. All she knew was that his sword was fast! Cai Yi had seen this man''s ruthlessness before, but she had never seen such sadness today. Cai Yi couldn''t remember how she had met him. She only knew that she had tried her best to not mess with him that day, but she still couldn''t shake off the feeling of being defeated. As for how she had gotten on the road with him, Cai Yi could no longer remember. Where did he come from? Where are we going? She never seemed to know. Ever since she was young, she had seen too many things by the man''s side, and she had also heard too many things. She had never once lost a fight against a man, other than this swordsman in front of her.


    When the wine entered his throat, it actually caused a slight pain in his chest. It was that wound that was hurting again, the knife wound that could have taken his life on the spot. What kind of mentality did he have in challenging her back then? He still remembered the man''s condescending look. Pei Yan had lost before, but his pride did not allow him to admit it. The corners of his mouth curled up as if he was drunk, "Defeat? I have never been defeated. "


    Pei Yan''s clear and angular face caused her to unconsciously glance back and forth. At the same time, she was somewhat indignant in her heart. If not for his enemies coming from the Luo River, she would not have discovered that this man had been wearing a human skin mask this entire time. The handsome young man under the mask was the most beautiful face that Cai Yi had ever seen. "Uncle, why are you wearing a mask all this time?"


    Pei Yan glanced at the face of the person who had been drenched by the wine and laughed at himself. Why? The reason why he was wearing that mask was to avoid being hunted down. Even though he knew that he was innocent, the crime of killing his teacher was already known to the world. The lady whom he had casually saved was perhaps the only consolation in his long life as a fugitive, he tilted his head towards Cai Cai and said, "If you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to escape anymore. We are already in Chang''an, and I will send you home immediately. "


    "Do you think I can still leave?"


    Pei Yanhui did not raise his head, because he could guess who the person was. He sighed and said, "Junior Brother, long time no see."


    As he sat down in shock robes, the man in the green gown seemed to have a magnificent appearance. His voice was not loud, but it could not be heard even from a thousand miles away. "Senior Brother, long time no see." He raised his left hand and swung it. "Your blade."


    "That blade is not mine."


    Pei Yan picked up her sword.


    The person sighed and said, "Senior brother, regardless of whether you are willing to face the past or not, it has already happened. Is it because your blade has a heavy past? Why don''t you come back with me to the mountain and get punished? On the day that the punishment is over, who would dare to disobey the Sovereign''s order? "


    Pei Yan sighed, his eyes were filled with fatigue, he did not want to explain, so he joked, "Pei Tianya! "You still won''t believe me!"


    Pei Yan''s hands trembled under the table. If a swordsman could not even hold on to his sword, how could he win? He rarely lost control of his emotions like this. The first was the day his master died, and the second was at this moment! His good brother had chased him to the point where he wouldn''t stop until he died. This made his heart bleed.


    "There are some debts that you might have forgotten, but all the children of the Pei clan are still fresh in your mind." Pei Tianya saw how stubborn he was, he sighed and stood up, "I won''t kill you today, because you are my junior brother. However, three days later, it was full moon! Only one person between you and me can leave this place alive. "


    Pei Tianya left, and it was impossible to find him. Similarly, his arrogance didn''t allow him to attack a person who couldn''t even clench his sword tightly. Listening to the mutterings of the two, Cai Die became even more curious towards this man. What was his past exactly? She only knew that this man''s sword attack was extremely fast, but she had never properly seen his sword. Perhaps it could be said that she had never had this chance, but seeing the slightly drunk man, she understood that this was her only chance.


    Suddenly, her heart trembled.


    There are seven swords, three blades, one bow, two spears! Cai Yi did not know how she felt about this, but ever since she was young, she had been sold into a brothel, and the brothel was the place with the most affairs. Since she was young, she had heard stories about these thirteen people, so how could she not recognize his sword? I heard that you destroyed Green Forest Villa overnight, and you didn''t let any women or children go. Phoenix Garden was burnt by you, and in the Leisurely Moon Pavilion, you killed your wife. "Killing as if one''s life was numbed, as expected of the Sword Ghost!"


    "Right, right!" I made them. " Pei Yan seemed to be in a good mood as she laughed non-stop. Suddenly, her words were filled with killing intent as she coldly looked at Cai Yi. "Are you afraid of me?"


    Cai Yi didn''t dare to meet his gaze, and even she herself didn''t know how to answer this question. She had seen this gaze before, the way he looked at someone on the verge of death, but he wasn''t afraid! After thinking about it carefully, he didn''t see this man''s killing intent throughout the entire journey. Instead, it was those people that deserved death. She was also treated with great care and care, and was not as terrible as the rumors had made her out to be. She had seen too many people with two different personalities, and while they appeared to be talented on the surface, they actually did some disgusting things. Therefore, he opened his mouth and said: "You, Sword Demon, wanted to kill me. I have already died a dozen times already, what''s the use of being afraid? Are you saying that if you''re afraid, you won''t kill me? "Then it really is strange ¡­"


    Cai Yi didn''t say anything because Pei Yanhui was already drunk on the table. After observing for a long time, she took a deep breath, seeming to compromise, as she reached out her hand to touch his cheek. "Uncle, which one of them is you?"


    Cai Yi was lying on the table, quietly watching the sleeping Pei Yan, when all of a sudden, she suddenly burst into a fit of rage, urging the waiter to draw a brush and ink on the left side of Pei Yan''s face. Cai Yi then laughed, looking at her masterpiece with satisfaction, she really wanted to see the appearance of the rumored Sword Demon after he had awoken.


    She still retained the innocence of a primal girl, pushing her chin while waiting for Pei Yanhui to wake up. He knew that if it wasn''t for him, perhaps he would still be receiving guests in the brothel. And that night was the nightmare of her life ¡­ It was the first time she had ever received a guest, and she knew that he had spent a lot of money to buy Cai Yi for his first night. She knew that sooner or later, she would have to face the day when she could not forget to bring in the pot-bellied man with a smile on his face. Kind and amiable, she thought a man must be a great man, like a Buddha, but she was wrong.


    His mountain-like body ruthlessly made its way in, his stinky lips moving wildly around his body. It was as if his body was in pain from having been torn apart. She was afraid, but the two loud slaps had to be exchanged for joy and a smile. The man was soon released, but no matter how hard Cai Yi tried to lift it, the man was still unwilling. He took out the candle! Caiyi resisted, but was lifted up by the rope used by the man. When the man saw this scene, he was slightly moved!


    That night ¡­ That long night.


    While Cai Yi was daydreaming, the sleeping Pei Yanhui made a sound. He slowly got up, and the pig head on the left side of his face could be seen clearly. Cai Yi revealed a smile and said, "Uncle!" "You''re drunk."


    The man in front of her only made a sound of acknowledgement, and Cai Yi knew that the unsmiling, silent, and confident Sword Demon had returned. It was as if the one before her was her own Huang Liang Yi Meng. However, his gaze was fixated on the sword opposite him. His eyes were deep and unfathomable, yet filled with sorrow! Cai Yi saw what Wenye was thinking of picking up his sword and ran downstairs.


    When she came back, drenched in sweat, Pei Yan asked, "Where did you go?"


    Cai Yi wiped off her sweat and said with a smile, "I saw that you didn''t like it, so you threw it into the moat."


    Pei Yan stood up and said indifferently, "Let''s go, I''ll send you back to the Western Leong Mountain Manor."

 C52

    He walked for a long time, and his straight body seemed to have nothing that could make him bend over. His eyes were calm and unremarkable, but there was always a terrifying magic within them. Behind him, countless greedy gazes followed, but it was just greed. This was because his sword strike was terrifying! No one wanted to be targeted by him, and no one wanted to face his blade. But today, these greedy gazes moved because he was injured, and he didn''t seem to notice the dense fangs that leaked out from the restless wild beast behind him.


    He walked very slowly, as if he was waiting. He also seemed to be injured and unable to walk. He sat down under a maple tree.


    One person, one saber.


    A voice suddenly rang out.


    "I heard you were hurt."


    "Yes."


    "Which sword strike should have injured the tendons and bones."


    "Right."


    The Iron Abacus Miao Hu was born into a business relationship, and the Abacus was born with money in it. Therefore, his eyes were narrow and long, and the calculations of a businessman could be clearly seen in his eyes.


    "Good deal." Miao Hu fiddled with the abacus for a long time before he broke out into a smile. "It''s not a loss if we can do it."


    The man said slowly, "You can buy or sell them, but you still have to be alive to do it."


    Miao Hu laughed. "I have been following you for dozens of days from the Western Liangshan Manor. If I wasn''t completely confident, I wouldn''t have dared to come and take Desert Blade''s life." With disgust in his eyes, Miao Hu said, "Taking something that you can''t bear is a burden to anyone. This burden can actually take your life. It seems that it''s better if I sell it."


    Ye Batian slightly moved his wrist. The biting cold blade intent startled the birds in the valley.


    "Since when are these ants worthy of standing and talking to me?"


    Finished speaking, he swung his wild saber.


    Everyone knew that Ye Batian''s blade was very tyrannical. They also knew that he had only made three blade strikes, but no one could avoid his first blade attack. It was like opening a mountain and cutting water, invincible in this world. But no one knew that the speed of his attack was not the least bit inferior to his strength. Miao Hu held his neck in a daze. His eyes were filled with fear. "Impossible. Even that monster couldn''t defeat you."


    As he sat under the maple tree, Miao Hu fell to the ground in pain while Ye Zhitian slowly closed his eyes. The abacus was not the only corpse. Behind the maple tree, the four corpses were dyed in the fresh green color of ''spring''.


    Because he was sitting, no one dared to stand.


    The mouth of the valley was filled with corpses and bones, but the inside of the valley was full of life. He had walked this path many times, but it had never been so stiff like this. He understood that this parting was likely something he would never be able to see again in this lifetime.


    However, he still walked in step by step.


    But when he arrived, an unexpected visitor had arrived. The man was dressed in white and was gently chasing away the wine. His so-called elegant youth was nothing special. He gestured with his hand and said, "Senior Ye, would you like to share a jar of turbid wine with me?"


    Ye Zhitian quietly sat down. The man poured himself a cup of wine and continued drinking. No one said a word. A pot of wine fell, "You''re injured."


    Ye Zhitian opened his mouth, but his words were distant, "You are very smart, you know that I am not here to kill."


    The man laughed: "Why fight and kill? This place is Medicine God Valley, it is definitely a place to save the dying and help the injured. Who would be willing to let this paradise be tainted with filth?"


    The man said: "Don''t worry, I, Little Wang, am open and honest. I am definitely unable to do such a vulgar thing, and now, she is gathering herbs with my friends." Are you here to say goodbye to her? " The man sighed and said: "Three thousand words in the martial arts world, love is the most deadly word. No matter if it is blade or sword, if one is touched by emotion, they would not be able to withstand a single blow. Senior Ye has been a hero for the rest of his life, but he is also sad about this."


    Ye Batian looked up. His killing intent was not concealed at all. "You''re talking too much."


    After a moment of silence, the man said, "I can help you."


    Ye Juantian said, "If you die, you will be of great help to me."


    Instead of getting angry, the man laughed, "If I can save you, what about her? You still want to kill me? "


    For the first time, Ye Chong looked up at the young man and asked: "Who are you?"


    The man said with a smile, "You don''t need to know who I am. I know that snatching the Seven Star Art from you is undoubtedly suicidal, but you can make a deal with me."


    "What kind of deal?"


    "Your life and hers!"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Based on my Azure Continent''s name." "You owe him a favor, you owe him a huge favor. Therefore, when he asked you to leave with the Seven Stars Art and wipe out the entire Western Liangshan Estate, you agreed without hesitation. You should be able to walk a carefree and carefree life, but because of that favor, you were pulled into the power struggle. No one cares about whether you live or die, all they care about is how you succeed or lose, and you are just a chess piece that stalls for time. You don''t want to die, and you don''t want to die without knowing why, but you have no choice but to return the favor you owe, so you want to take her away and live a leisurely life. Right now, you are in pain, because you know he won''t let you off! But it''s actually very easy to relieve this pain, you just have to kill Shangguan Yi. "


    After listening to all of them, Ye Zhitian suddenly started laughing, as if he was mocking Lin Pi''s ignorance and fearlessness. How could he not understand the principle that children understood easily? But someone as strong as Shangguan Yi could even destroy the Western Liangshan Manor that he was raised in. Was there still another reason for his bleak personality? Ye Batian didn''t know why he wanted to do this, but the favor made him make a move.


    Lin Pi leisurely drank a cup of wine and then said, "The physical force is unable to kill him, but the invisible force is unable to stop him, so this is a deal."


    The wine cup that Ye Zhitian held tightly shattered with a loud bang, causing Lin Pi''s heart to ache. This high quality jade agate was the most beloved one in his heart. Ye Zhitian embraced the heavens, "You are a madman."


    "You are also a madman, so I can converse with you."


    Ye Juetian asked, "If you can''t kill him."


    Lin Qi laughed: "You can''t kill him? I don''t understand what you''re saying. "


    Quiet, terrifyingly quiet.


    After a long while, Ye Nantian said, "This is a dangerous deal."


    "At the same time, it is a transaction worth taking risks with," Lin Qi said.


    Ye Zhitian asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Qi said, "This is my problem. You only need to be careful of yourself."


    Ye Zhitian asked, "What should I do?"


    Lin Qi said, "You can''t return to the Central Plains until the news of Shangguan Yi''s death arrives from the north. And you are the only one who knows about the Seven Star Art that I have. This secret is enough to ensure that you won''t die as long as those people still want to obtain the treasures of the Mo family. "Are you going to be manipulated by others, or are you going to play a game of chess with me and leave it to you?"


    Ye Batian slowly stood up. Xiaoxiang turned around and walked toward the entrance to the valley. Lin Qi called out, "Your injuries ¡­"


    Ye Zhitian did not agree, because he was already more than ten meters away. He could not hear the whispers floating in the wind clearly.


    "In this world, although it seems unbreakable and unbreakable, there are weak points everywhere." Lin Pi, on the other hand, did not feel any joy from the Seven Stars Arcane Art inscribed in front of him. On the contrary, his face was chilled even more than that of Bei Feng''s. After drinking a cup of strong liquor and looking at the girls slowly returning home in groups of three or five, Godly Doctor Su Jiu Ru''s smile was like the spring breeze. Lin Pi suddenly thought of that bleak back figure. Do you know that someone will use their entire life to protect your smile? With his right hand placed on the table, he gently brushed away the peach blossoms with his left hand, then smiled brightly and said to Nan Nan: "You head north, so naturally I will head south. I remember a good place in Jinling. "

 C53

    A sudden gust of cold wind brought a chill to the empty courtyard. It was a bloody mess, the bodies of dozens of men sprawled on the ground, blood in their hands, broom and staff in their hands. A few of them had been cut in half before they could even draw their weapons out. What was more appalling was that these corpses were arranged in a row, and the depth of the fatal wounds were of the same depth. The blade''s force continued to pierce through the bodies of the dozens of people, and only then did the wide trunk of the wintersweet tree in the corner of the courtyard break.


    His legs were weak and muddy, but after thinking about it carefully, the biggest evil thing he had done over the past ten years was just to coax money. With a debt to pay, this monster couldn''t find him even if it wanted to seek revenge. Although what he said was true, the lives in front of these corpses caused Wen Ye''s face to turn deathly pale and his lips to tremble.


    She slowly turned her head. The person who came was wearing a raincoat, with a treasured sword that covered his entire body, and a crimson black robe that had traces of being wet. Behind him, a cute little head peeked out and looked at the mess in the courtyard, as she covered her mouth in shock. Soon after, he rubbed his eyes and realized that this little girl was not Raksha, although her age was similar, Little Raksha was much more adorable than her. The little girl in front of him looked very old, as if she was from the mortal world, but the corpses that littered the floor did not show any signs of fear.


    Although the swords of the two were not unsheathed, the murderous atmosphere still made Wen Ye''s entire body turn cold. He did not want to stay here, looking at their unfriendly eyes, Wen Ye was afraid that the two of them might have a bad fight and so he mumbled: "Lend it to me, I''ll throw up outside." As a result, the White-haired Devil also took action. Even when the two walked out of the entrance of the Western Liangshan Estate, Pei Yanhui remained silent. Caiyi opened her mouth and asked, "Why did you let them go?"


    Pei Yanhui''s expression did not change as he stared at the wound on his body, "It''s a blade wound, not a sword wound. A single slash killed him, yet there''s still some lingering power. There''s no one else in this world besides him."


    Cai Yi tilted her head and asked, "Who is he?"


    Pei Yan turned around and did not answer, walking silently as if he had just arrived. Cai Yi then took small steps to the side as she chattered, "If they''re dead, then so be it. I don''t have any impression of them, and I don''t even have any kinship with them. I can wash and cook, do household chores, and also sing along the way. Uncle doesn''t have to be lonely anymore ¡­"


    At night, Pei Yan returned to the Solitary Drunk High Tower. Three days later, the final battle was the one in which Pei Yan returned to his heart, causing him to bleed profusely. It was the first time he had thought of running away, but his pride did not allow it. In a daze, he felt as if he had returned to his old home, where the wooden swords competed with each other. Unfortunately, what once stood between a single person and a single person was an insurmountable chasm, and the chasm was filled with sins known as'' murdering one''s teacher ''.


    Only the bright moon in the sky was pure white. Pei Yanhui touched his eyes and wiped away his tears. He did not know why his tears never stopped. Even when he was accused by thousands of people and injured by thousands, he did not cry. As if he could feel his master''s grief, the Monarch who was inserted diagonally into the gravel let out a sword hum. At the end of the room, a cute little face stuck its head out. Wrapped in plain clothes, it was cold to the point that it was trembling. It walked on top of the wet rubble while trembling in fear.


    She sat down and turned around, frowning discontentedly as she said, "Don''t you always drink without a drop of wine? Why are you so drunk these days?"


    Pei Yan replied without a word. After a long time, she forced a smile and said, "Because alcohol can relieve your worries."


    Caiyi asked, "What are you worried about? But after being worried for three days, are we going to have a life-and-death battle with him? "


    The corner of Pei Yan''s mouth lifted slightly as he placed his right palm on Jun Nannan''s, "Do you know that I have found the real murderer?"


    Cai Yi knew that he had a tragic past, but he did not know anything about the past. He sighed and said to Nan Nan with his little face, "I have shared the 18 Hells of Hell with Luosha, and in the Immortal Realm, I have lightly moved my lotus sleeves, but there is nothing that can be done! Can you tell me your story? This time, do not refuse! "


    Cai Yi''s eyes were extremely clear. Pei Yan recalled the youth who had the same pair of eyes back then. The normally meticulous Qin Lie was stunned for a moment as he faintly turned his head. Cai Yi did not question him any further and only quietly looked at the sharp side of his face.


    Pei Yan replied softly, "The story is very long. If you are willing to listen, I will start from the end of the world ¡­"


    "..."


    The drizzle was a heavenly gift to the newborn youth, but to those who had roamed the world, this dew had wet the only comfortable clothing that could be worn. On both sides of the long and narrow path were the tender green leaves that had just emerged from the ground and greedily absorbed the nutrients. On the leaves, there were even droplets of rain that did not have enough time to fall.


    He kept turning his head to look behind him, and the red tint behind him could be clearly seen. The 3000 strands of white silk gave off a strange and evil impression on the woman''s pretty face as she strolled leisurely. With a bit of confusion and cold gaze, she hurriedly walked along the small path in front, calling out: "Hey, where are you going?"


    When he thought back to the past, he could not help but feel a chill run through his entire body. This line of business also made Wen Ye understand that "Accompanying a tiger with the king" and "killing the blood shadow of the Jiang Hu" often happened in an instant. This strong martial artist would not be able to stay any longer with a weak little Taoist like him, and if he were to stay by the side of the white-haired demon, then it was unknown when he would die like those corpses.


    "Come on." The white-haired devil snorted coldly, "How can I not know what kind of temper you have? You were scared out of your wits and wanted to get rid of me. If you don''t want to travel with me, then take this item. If you encounter trouble in the future, or if you want to take back the money, then bring this item to me. "


    Wen Ye frowned as he looked at Shang Wanjun who had turned around, and felt somewhat regretful in his heart. This woman did not seem to be easy to get along with, but her mind was much more meticulous than Ye Su''s, from the Cyan Plains onwards, she seemed to be completely alone, dragging her evil treasure sword as she called out, "Hey, where are you going?"


    Without turning her head, only her voice could be heard, "Go and do what I have to do."


    "What should I do?"


    Shang Wanjun said, "Bring this sword to where it should go."


    Wenye opened his mouth to ask more, but Shang Wanjun moved extremely quickly, and in just three breaths'' time, she reached the extreme limits of Wenye. Wenye stood quietly for a long time, playing with the exquisite little whistle in his palm, and said to himself in an extremely awkward tone, "It''s none of my business whether she''s dead or alive, right, Little ¡­"


    Wen Ye lowered her head and looked to her side, but there was nothing by her side. The little demoness who only knew how to reverse the tune had left for seven days, while the girl who played with dual blades had also left for more than half a month. An inexplicable wind blew, stirring up Wen Ye''s thin clothes. Wen Ye lowered his head and bitterly smiled twice. He put Linglong''s little whistle under his clothes, then looked up at the tender green Nan Nan and asked: "What''s so sad about that?" "However, this is just like what happens in the mountains below."

 C54

    For a few days, it was the wilderness, with occasional small villages and small towns. These past few months, the literary industry had still been that same literary industry, extremely shameless. However, they would not brazenly slap the young lady''s butt again, and would open their mouths to ask for shelter from the families in the village, as if they were honey. Therefore, they did not suffer much. He stopped to play and play when he was tired, and did not feel lonely. Taking away all the money, he even left behind ten taels of silver, but no matter how hard the literary industry tried to calculate, these ten taels of silver wouldn''t be enough to support Ru Yang. They sat by the river and bitterly threw stones into the river.


    After another ten days of trekking, the mountain had become flat and the road had become flat. Gradually, they arrived at the border of Ru Yang. Ru Yang has always been a bustling town with a large scale and dense human traffic. The unspeakable Zhu Lou Qi, the unspeakable ''Dream of the Red Chamber''. Along the way, his clothes were fragrant, and he was dressed extravagantly. Even Wen Ye''s eyes were dazzled by his beauty. In the first few days, he didn''t dare enter the large inn and only went to the inn in the alleyway to pass the time. But he was clever and sweet, and every time he checked into an inn, he would make the waiter happy. The shop owner, dressed up as a scholar, was also excited, saying that Feng Manlou''s storyteller had stolen most of the business in Ru Yang City, and that he was a sharp talker who wanted him to stay and say that it was a big deal.


    When the literary company, which had spent almost all of its money, heard this, it also immediately agreed. In the alleyway of the restaurant began to do business that used to scoff at the nose.


    This world could make money in any way!


    However, the literary industry which had a little bit of silver soon revealed their true nature. They were drunk everyday and had gotten used to the drunkenness of the city. So young! If one refused to glance at the cheap store, one would not be able to enter unless they were a superior room or a restaurant.


    Pine shrimp, steamed monkey brain, osmanthus duck groin, emerald fish ball soup... All the rare delicacies that ordinary citizens had never seen in the city were being eaten by him.


    Drunk in the streets, watching a group of people performing horse shows, a few men holding hands with horses, monkeys and other small animals, beating the gongs and drumming the drums, joking and laughing, only to make him clap his hands in admiration, before throwing a silver coin over. The artists who had received the money were all overjoyed. The old man with the flowing water price was shouting. He was indeed happy. He puffed his chest out and felt that he was ten times more impressive than the crown prince Lin Pi!


    However, their prestige could only be counted on one hand. If there came a day when they heard that the guest''s master wanted to reward them with money, then they would be able to display their might. If what he said was no good, then they would buy a bowl of noodles.


    However, it was undeniable that over the past few days, the literary industry had transferred quite a bit of money to the restaurant, but in the recent days, the amount of people who had listened to the book was pitifully small. After some inquiry, he found out that the story was told by the Wind Hall, but the story was only told by the literary industry, and the carriage was just full of literary industry. Thus, when it came to the story, it was like a fox in the mountains, even though people were fighting over it, who wouldn''t clap their hands when listening to the book?


    When this shop owner spoke to Wen Ye, Wen Ye also patted his chest and said in high spirits: "Dao Lord, I am the eldest disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain. Even if I don''t see any of those things, I will at least see eight hundred.


    The storytelling industry was full of nonsense, regardless of whether it was true or not, it was easy to bring up the matter of defeating a demon. The details of exterminating a demon could not be described in more detail, so what was pinching the fingers, trampling on the ground! As he said this, he jumped onto the table and imitated Zhang Xuan''s actions.


    The guests applauded.


    This incident had alarmed the entire yamen. After a long time of encouraging each other, they finally gave up. In just seven days, every single person in the city had heard of this name, and even the little kid who had gone to the private school looked in through the window with his legs crossed. In the end, he even imitated Wen Ye''s style of cutting off wooden swords and dividing his friends into two groups: Taoists and Demons. He chased them through the streets, and the entire Rising Sun City was bustling with noise and excitement!


    This shop owner was already overjoyed when he saw gold and silver flowing into his pockets. In order to keep Wen Ye, this money lender, he had dragged him into the room and said earnestly, "Literature, I think you have nowhere else to go. Why not stay? I can give you some rights.


    Wenye also understood the meaning behind the shopkeeper''s words, but after thinking about it carefully, there would still be a time when the story ended. Don''t look at the fact that the whole of Ru Yang City had come all the way here, but as long as the excitement passes, who would come listen to the book? No one was listening to the book anymore. Would he still leave a idle person behind? If you think about it carefully, in this life of drifting in the mortal world, when the sky is made into a bed, you might as well go back to the mountain gate after dinner. At most, you could stay there for ten years and never die of hunger. Even though Wenye was extremely unwilling to return to the Dragon Tiger Mountain, after Luosha had escaped, the reward for the Heaven Gate was too low to be felt. Thus, it was better for him to return to the Sect.


    Wen Ye laughed and said: "Teacher, the Sect''s Grand Ceremony is coming soon. We absolutely cannot stay here any longer. Tomorrow, I will give another lecture to Big Brother, and we will leave."


    The shop owner saw that the literary industry had made up his mind, so he did not try to keep them. He only sighed and stuffed a jar of not-so-expensive turbid wine into his arms.


    The next day, those loyal listeners had already sat up straight and ordered a few plates of beef, as well as a few jars of liquor. They comfortably listened to what Wenye had to tell them today, and those who looked at them were almost ready to tell the story.


    "What bullsh * t secret? Hurry up and continue with what happened yesterday. Tell me, what happened to Manju Sha and that crown prince of Qingzhou in the end?" Last night, when I went back, I was so anxious that I felt like my heart was being scratched by a hundred claws. Even if I slept, I wouldn''t be able to sleep soundly. "


    All these stories were made up, and even if they were true, they would only add extra details to the story. In this world, this was not a new secret, so listening to the story was just a casual story, and it didn''t feel like it really happened at all. However, to be able to make one unable to sleep at night, it had to be said that the literary industry''s eloquence was truly great!


    The literary hand waved his hand and said, "What''s there to talk about? I''ll tell you about the Dragon Tiger Mountain''s grand protective formation!"


    This protective array was set up by Zhang Tianzhi a thousand years ago. It had blessed the Dragon Tiger Mountain with ten thousand years of longevity, and today, not to mention Wenye, even the elders could not tell where this array eye was! But knowing nothing didn''t mean one couldn''t speak nonsense. Literature only wanted to blow this cow into the depths of the world, leaving behind some reputation in this world. Who knew if they would be able to go down the mountain again after returning!


    Everyone in the world knew about the Dragon Tiger Mountain''s grand protective formation. Some of them were already whispering to each other, making it extremely noisy. Let''s just go from the Third Elder of Longhu Mountain ¡­ Damn it, Wushuang! "


    With a smile on his face, Wen Ye looked around at the guests who were listening to the story. When he saw the southeastern corner of the restaurant, his pupils immediately contracted. He wiped his eyes with his sleeve and saw the smiling girl waving at him.


    The listener was also shocked. Someone said with a frown, "Are all sect names so full of vigor these days?"


    He pushed his way through the crowd and walked towards the girl in the corner of the southeastern restaurant, but he suddenly stopped a few steps away from her. His face was pale, his pupils were dilapidated, and he staggered two steps back as if he had seen a ghost. Then he turned and pushed his way through the crowd.


    "Stinky arts industry, where else do you want to run to? Eldest senior brother, quickly catch him." When the woman named Wushuang saw Wen Ye run away in such a sorry state, her laughing peach blossom eyes suddenly became unfriendly. She wrinkled her nose and spoke to the man who was drinking tea beside her.


    The man gave a slight smile. With a doting look in his eyes, he looked at Wushuang and said: "Alright, little sister, drink this cup of tea for brother."


    He did not get angry, but smiled and looked at the furious Wushuang. The doting look in his eyes had already spilled out, and he allowed Wushuang to drag him out of the restaurant, before calling out to the waiter: "Three pieces of tea money for me to put on the table."

 C55

    A wisp of green clothes was much smaller than an ordinary green robe. His figure was slender and his long hair was draped over his back, gently tied with a silver ribbon. The woman did not say a word. She only stared at the terrified literary world and broke into laughter. The others only felt that there seemed to be a light cage of smoke next to her. She was truly otherworldly! Her sleeves were lightly rolled up, revealing congealed oil. Even though she was wearing a daoist robe, Yan Wushuang was still different from ordinary people. The laughing eyes seemed to say, "Where else do you want to run to?"


    The man standing next to him was only in his early twenties, and was extremely young. Lying lazily on the willow tree with his arms around his chest, the smile on his face could not help but spread.


    Yan Wushuang let out a cold snort. She had already rolled up her sleeves a few times now. You actually learned to leave without saying anything, and even dared to pretend to be Senior Brother Lu! "


    Longhu Mountain would never accept female disciples, but Yan Wushuang was an exception. This girl was the second elder''s daughter, and her birth mother had died, so Spiritual Master Ling Hu felt that he had let her down, and thus, he attributed all his love to this girl. Although he did not know the literature of his predecessors, he could still remember that Yan Wushuang was the demon king of this mountain! When he was fourteen, he had a quarrel with a wandering practitioner at the foot of the mountain over a string of candied fruits. When the news of this happened to Dragon Tiger Mountain, a large group of one hundred people rushed down the mountain, scaring the wandering practitioner so much that he even lost a shoe.


    Every day, after he had gone to the private school, he would run to the front door to chat about the results of his day''s studies with Wenye. Towards this girl who was born in a golden silk robe, Wenye did not like her at all, and would rather read the novels in the city to relieve his boredom than say a few words.


    However, Yan Wushuang seemed to have recognized him. When Wen Ye went to look for a bird''s nest, she applauded beneath the tree, attracting countless birds in the forest. When Wen Ye went down to the river to catch fish, she set up a bonfire on the shore and clamored for the hiding place of the fish ¡­ He couldn''t hit her again! Other than spoiling it, what else could he do? The only thing he did was knock out the Third Elder so that Wen Ye could cut off his beard to vent her hatred.


    It was really hard for the humongous Demon King of Confusion to get rid of him, yet he was now standing right in front of him. If Wen Ye did not say that it would give him a headache, it would be a lie. Looking at his posture, Wen Ye could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and waved his hands: "Wushuang, calm down. Let''s talk properly when we have something to talk about. After not seeing you for so many months, I''ve lost a lot of weight just thinking about you. "


    "Hm?" Yan Wushuang looked Wen Ye up and down with disgust. "What kind of person is skinnier than Hua Ye? I think you''re a few times fatter."


    "It''s all because of Dong Yi! "If I were to take off my winter clothes and reveal my beautiful skin and bones, I really wouldn''t dare to praise my appearance." After saying all of these in one breath, his eyes continued to glance at Lu Ming!


    The last disciple of the Dragon Tiger Sect Leader, Ling Xiao.


    The real eldest senior brother of Dragon Tiger Mountain!


    Seemingly having sensed Wenye''s observation, Lu Ming laughed heartily as he walked over to Yan Wushuang. He rubbed her head and said, "Alright, Little Sister, let''s not joke with Wenye anymore. We still have things to do."


    Yan Wushuang stared with her eyes wide open and said angrily: "Are you going to let him go just like that?"


    Lu Ming said helplessly, "Don''t tell me you want to beat him up? "I won''t help you. If you think you can beat him, you can do it yourself."


    Yan Wushuang fiercely stomped her foot on Lu Ming''s arm, causing it to become even more furious. "You''re so annoying!"


    Lu Ming wasn''t embarrassed at all. With a gentle voice, he said, "Alright, the journey is a long one. We should get going."


    The words of the two were clearly heard by the Chinese Literature industry people. They were also stupefied. They thought that these two were here to capture him and bring him back to the sect to receive punishment, but from the looks of it, they didn''t seem to care at all! Wen Ye scratched his head and confirmed, "Senior Brother, weren''t you looking for me?"


    Lu Ming nodded with a smile, "Junior Brother, you''re overthinking it. The three of us just happened to pass by this place to rest. I heard that there was a storyteller at that tavern who knew everything.


    Wenye was so scared that his mouth was wide open with a look of disbelief on his face. If it was a coincidence, wouldn''t it be a bit too much of a coincidence? Yan Wushuang crossed her arms over her chest, sketching out her better figure, and said coldly: "I''m talking about literature, aren''t you taking yourself too seriously? The Dragon Tiger Mountain has thousands of disciples. If you have one more, then you will have one less. Do you really think that because someone closed the door on Dragon Tiger Mountain, there would be no one to pay tribute to? Since the Sect Leader has mentioned your betrayal, he can''t be bothered to investigate it, but you can avoid death, and you can''t escape from death. The Sect Leader carved your name on the stone pillar in the Great Hall.


    He knew that Yan Wushuang had always had a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. Although her actions were a bit unruly, in essence, she was still a pure and innocent girl who had yet to experience the mountains and rivers. She was ashamed and had run away like a dog, and when he thought of the literary world just now, he wanted to find a crack and hide in it.


    Wenye looked at Lu Ming, somewhat embarrassed. He bowed and said, "I''m sorry, Eldest Martial Brother. I didn''t mean to pass myself off as you, but ¡­"


    Lu Ming laughed heartily and interrupted, "I would have forgotten if you didn''t say it!" "It''s fine, it''s fine. The position of the top disciple of Longhu has always been held by those who are capable. Junior Brother, with such lofty aspirations in your heart, I won''t be able to cheer you up even if I wanted to!"


    The broad hearts of the bystanders were like the sun in the sky, burning the last bit of shame that remained in the literary world. As a result, his face was turning red at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye! Raising his head to look at the benevolent Eldest Senior Brother, he let out a bright smile as well. "Then Senior Brother, you must not relax. I will not show mercy until then."


    Lu Ming nodded his head, "Good. Senior Brother, please wait for that day to come!"


    Yan Wushuang originally wanted to ridicule the literary industry for having the ability to say such words to Lu Ming, but when she saw the literary industry''s clothes, the words they spoke were swallowed back into her stomach. Yan Wushuang, who she had known since a young age, understood how others had looked down on him over the years in Dragon Tiger Mountain. He had also seen him practice his eavesdropping Tao techniques all night long just to gain the recognition of his sect, when no one else was guiding him. But his teachers had never approved of him, so that youth who had practiced Taoism all night long could no longer find a trace. She did not understand. Why was it that the entire Dragon and Tiger Mountains could learn the Dao, only the literary world could not? She had asked her father about this doubt, and all she had received was two words, "No."


    No one could tell her why, but the young masters of aristocratic families, who had been sent up the mountain by the imperial family to study, would bully this child who had grown up in the Dragon Tiger Mountain and had no backers. At that time, she was very young and she did not know what she liked, but it was a pity that she was bullied every day! Therefore, every time he went to the private school, he would give a lecture on the contents of a day''s worth of scriptures to the literary industry. He would also personally cut a crooked peach wood sword and give it to him to diligently practice his Tao technique.


    In the mountains, because of Yan Wushuang''s arrival, those aristocratic young masters had also calmed down a little. The two young children and their young senior brother could also be considered as having lived quite comfortably! Yan Wushuang was more inclined to mingle with the literary world. She liked to make him angry and her vulgar words flew everywhere.


    This kind of the Dragon and Tiger Mountains seemed to have a bit of human nature to it.


    Every time she thought of this, she would feel depressed and anxious. She thought that her words just now would be able to scare off the courage of this small road and would come back to beg her to say some good words in front of the Sect Leader so that she could easily return to the mountain gate. However, this annoying small road did not seem to mind at all! Yan Wushuang became even angrier as she listened to his conversation with Lu Ming. She put her hands on her waist and bellowed, "Wenye! Tell me honestly, did you do anything to destroy the sect? "You better be honest, otherwise the three of us will drag you back to the sect to denounce you for your crimes!"


    When they turned their heads, they saw the barrel of explosives that had been ignited for some unknown reason. As Wen Ye shrunk his neck, Lu Ming shook his head and smiled wryly, as if he thought that he was the one who was always shaking his head. As he thought about the things that he had done with Little Luosha these days, he pushed all the evil deeds to Little Luosha in a righteous manner. Speaking of defeating demons, adding to Dragon Tiger Mountain''s good reputation, he then looked around in confusion and asked, "Isn''t it just you and eldest senior brother? Where did these three people come from? "


    A loud shout suddenly came from behind Wen Ye. When he heard the voice, he suddenly quivered and quickly turned his head, only to see a black shadow with a wooden stick had appeared in front of him: "Haha!" Junior brother, I''ve missed you so much that I can''t even sleep at night! "

 C56

    This dilapidated temple that had been abandoned for a long time was dedicated to the deities, who had no way to find the source of the chaos. Its mottled wooden railings were old, and new spider webs were scattered in the corners. Bei Feng slipped through the cracks of the windowsill, echoing the crackling sound of the bonfire.


    Lu Ming sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, dozing off. Xiong Feilin tirelessly threw some dead wood into the fire, while Yan Wushuang pouted with an unhappy look on her face. Beside her, Wen Ye was sleeping soundly.


    The meaning of not waking up for a long time.


    Yan Wushuang muttered towards Xiong Feilin with a hint of complaint: "I don''t know why you used so much strength. Wenye is a fool, what should we do if we end up with some sort of illness!"


    Xiong Feilin snorted coldly and said, "This is revenge from a gentleman I learned from him, ten years is not too late! Back then, this brat''s attack was much heavier than mine today. It was all thanks to the fact that you, Senior Yan, are here. Otherwise, I would not have let him off so easily.


    Yan Wushuang suddenly sneered. Looking at the bashful expression on Xiong Feilin''s face, Xiong Feilin''s face turned green as he said, "Let''s not talk about that matter. In short, this brat ruined my reputation in the sect.


    Halfway through speaking, a light groan came from the unconscious Wen Ye. Her fingers moved slightly, and Yan Wushuang, who was bored to death, cried out in joy: "She''s awake! He finally woke up! I was scared to death. "


    After about three breaths of time, he seemed to recall what happened just now. He flipped himself over like a carp, cursing as he stood up and wandered around the dilapidated temple, occasionally waving the dried wood, and then peeking at the wooden pillars to see if he could remove them. Then he used brute force to directly lift up the limestone tiles on the ground! Both of his eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Xiong Feilin, who was gritting his teeth, and scolding, "F * ck your father! How dare you set me up! Come, come, stick out your head! If I don''t beat it up, I won''t believe in writing!"


    Xiong Feilin was also frightened, and he was afraid of this suicidal Wen Fu. He timidly hid behind Lu Ming and shouted: "I''ll f * * k your mother. I''ll avenge my brother, and now we don''t owe anyone anything."


    Wenye opened his mouth and started cursing loudly. He pointed the limestone in his hand at Xiong Feilin and shouted that he wanted to fight to his heart''s content, but with Lu Ming''s existence, Wenye did not dare to continue fighting. Lu Ming, who was dozing off, heard the chattering in his ear. Sighing helplessly, he opened his eyes and said, "Junior Brother, let''s not play anymore. Please spare some strength to follow us to Miao Jiang."


    "Miao Jiang?" Wen Ye was at a loss for words. With doubt in his eyes, he asked, "Seeing that the Sect''s Ceremony is around the corner, why would I let the three of you go to a place that Miao Jiang isn''t familiar with?"


    Yan Wushuang pulled Wen Ye''s sleeve. She said, "Sit still. Let me tell you what has happened in the mountain since you left."


    Wen Ye pursed his lips and thought for a long time. He threw the ice blade in his hand to the side and snorted coldly at Xiong Feilin: "Consider yourself lucky. If it wasn''t for Wushuang, I would have definitely beat you to sh * t."


    The four of them sat around the bonfire and looked at each other speechlessly. Yan Wushuang wanted to speak, but she glanced at Lu Ming, who slightly nodded, and said with a sigh: "A few months ago, a demon came to Dragon Tiger Mountain, he was very powerful, but the protective magical formation was unable to stop him. She and the Sect Leader spoke for an entire night, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    Wen Ye rubbed her chin and said with a frown, "It''s weird!"


    Yan Wushuang nodded her head. "The day when the Sect Leader, who placed the peace and prosperity of the world above his sect, does not allow the divine killing formation to be activated, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see that something is off."


    "What happened next?"


    Yan Wushuang replied, "Later on, after seven days, a general came from Dragon Tiger Mountain. He suppressed the mountain gate with heavy soldiers and told the disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain to go to Qingzhou. However, the Sect Leader was unwilling! He even took out the goldfish bag given to him by the saint and fought against the general. "


    Qingzhou?


    General?


    A tyrannical demon?


    The literary industry was shocked! Turning his head to look at Yan Wushuang, his face pale, he asked, "Is that demon dressed in purple, and the demonic Qi does not belong to any Fey in the world, and he knows very little about the ancient Daoist scriptures?"


    The three of them turned to look at Wen Ye at the same time. Their eyes were filled with shock as they asked, "How did you know? When this demon left the sect, Elder Ling Feng investigated it but did not find any clues. He went to ask the Sect Leader and was instead scolded. He even ordered the Dragon Tiger Mountain to not investigate the demon''s origins! "


    A few months ago, the Azure Continent''s King summoned all of the Daoists of the world to gather in the Azure Province for the crown prince Lin to explain the situation. Thinking back carefully, only the Heavenly Sword Hall was able to enter the Azure Province, not to mention the people of the Shaoyang Mountain who were forcefully captured, the four families, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Shaoyang Mountain, and Everlasting School, had not sent a single dao crowd! Lingyun was caught by the Steel Cavalry during his travels. Other than him, could the Qing Yun Sect send any other Daoists? According to the name of the Azure Province''s King, if it was in the past, these four clans would probably rush to curry favor with him, but at that time, it was as if they were all deliberately avoiding suspicion! They would rather become enemies with the Azure Province than let their disciples go to the Azure Province! Combined with what Yan Wushuang had said, that Sect Leader Ling Xiao seemed to be very clear about the origins of Manju Sha!


    Why did they allow her to break into the Demon Sealing Pagoda? Why weren''t they willing to activate the killing array?


    After pondering for a long time, the literary industry finally came up with a conjecture that did not look like it. Longhu Mountain had once owed Manju Sha! If it wasn''t so, with Sect Leader Ling Xiao''s temper, would that monster not dare to draw two slashes? Ling Xiao was an old man who could sacrifice his life for the common people. Was there a need to turn the Demon Sealing Pagoda into a place where the evil creatures imprisoned in it would wreak havoc in the world?


    Wen Ye shook his head to throw all the complicated thoughts in his head to the back of his mind. He stared at Lu Ming who had been observing Wen Ye for a long time and asked, "Junior Brother, do you know something?"


    Wenye nodded and was about to tell the truth about Qingzhou to the three of them, but he recalled the shock from that day! He tactfully stopped talking and said with a bitter smile, "I do know a bit, but I can''t tell you guys. If she knows that I''m spreading her origins everywhere, then the world is too big for anyone to protect me." He then smiled and sighed, "I don''t feel that Sect Leader Ling Xiao is that weird anymore. Maybe he thinks the same as I think he does. Don''t blame him. Just do as he says."


    What was the use of telling the truth that Manjuksha was a demon? It was just an increase in fear, so he might as well not talk about it. At this moment, Wenye finally understood the old man''s intentions. In order to prevent the three people from getting to the bottom of the matter, the literary industry was the first to change the topic. "The monsters that escaped from the Demon Locking Pagoda are not trivial. Are you going to Miao Jiang to capture them?"


    Yan Wushuang shook her head. "No, we have a mission ¡­"


    As Yan Wushuang spoke, Lu Ming lightly called out, "Little sister, you can''t say. Junior, you will know what is the purpose of this journey if you travel with us. "


    Wen Ye''s eyes continuously looked at the three of them, and then he laughed: "Senior Brother, don''t make things difficult for me, do I look like someone who can be of great use? If I''m with you, I''m going to drag you down and tell you the truth... I''m only eighteen years old, and I haven''t lived long enough. "


    "Pah!" With a gloomy face, she said, "Don''t talk about that useless thing, why don''t you come with us. After this matter is over, we will make up for it with our contributions. Senior Brother Lu and I will speak up for you in front of Master Uncle and let you return to Dragon Tiger Mountain."


    Wen Ye gently dodged Yan Wushuang''s right hand that was about to pull on her sleeve. Yan Wushuang''s face froze and her pupils jumped a little as she asked in disbelief: "Wen Ye? Are you really not willing to go back to Dragon Tiger Mountain? "


    Wenye''s head was bowed, his expression unclear. However, the veins on the back of his hands were bulging from his clenched fists. He looked calm on the outside, but who knew what kind of storm he was in! Yan Wushuang opened her mouth wanting to console him, but Wen Ye kneeled down and bowed heavily three times. When she opened her mouth, she could not help but choke out, "That''s right, I''m not going back to the mountain."

 C57

    A carriage heading south from the north had crushed the ice, but it was unable to crush the bleakness of the world. The surrounding long ancient road that had just spat out a new green color became even more lively as the carriage sped forward. At the end of the road stood a huge city wall with the word "Miasma Bamboo" carved on it.


    The mottled walls told of the city''s vicissitudes and vicissitudes. One could vaguely see Zhuge Yuanhong, who was known as the "Battle Immortal", and this tower guarding the Fish Dragon Formation for over four hundred thousand soldiers a month. In that month, it was said that the three feet long loess was stained with blood, and the moat was dyed red with blood. It took a year for the blood to gradually clear up, and even now, every house in Miasma Bamboo City still listened to the advice of the buddhist faith and worshiped the Kitigarbha Monarch. Every household had a Bodhisattva statue, but even so, when lightning and rain struck, battle horses could still be heard, and people''s voices were like raging waves. The Buddhist Sangha had also said that only when the Bodhisattva Golden Statue was damaged would Mianzhu truly be at peace. This moat was unusually wide, and the suspension bridge on the river had not been lowered for more than ten years. This was because the Daoist of the Dragon Tiger Mountain said that if the suspension bridge was put away, the ghosts that could not cross the moat would cause disaster.


    The hanging bridge was covered with Dao talismans to suppress the fiendish nature of the ghost, but even so, if someone was not lucky enough to walk across this bridge, they would definitely get a serious illness!


    Ye Su led the horse forward, and beside her was Guo Zixuan, who had a complicated expression on his face. Ye Su subconsciously looked at the golden mirror hanging on the tower. It was a golden jade hall. This golden mirror looked magnificent.


    Guo Zixuan, who had noticed Ye Su stopped, turned around and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, Miss Ye. This bridge will not collapse."


    Ye Su led her horse and crossed the suspension bridge. On one side of the city wall, there was the sound of mountain Hu Hai''s drinking and selling coming from the street, and it was very lively. The two of them walked for a few days, and then they sat down at a stall along the street and ordered two bowls of Clear Broth Noodle Soup and two servings. It was actually a notice that wanted the thief to lose three flowers!


    Guo Zixuan couldn''t help but laugh as he said, "I''m afraid that even after two years, the temperature in this Miasma Bamboo County hasn''t dropped at all."


    Ye Su did not answer, but a man''s voice suddenly responded, "That''s right. What an interesting person. He only dares to break those golden and silver flowers, and encourages him to tease her. That would make her extremely embarrassed."


    The person who answered was a man with a long shawl, a black fan in his hand, a light grey undergarment and a black robe. Under his sword-like eyebrows were a pair of slender peach blossom eyes, full of emotion.


    There were people in the martial arts world who said that if one saw that Pan Li was fond of ordinary women, they would truly be called blind dogs. Although Pan Li was a man, he was born more beautiful than a woman. His father, the Great Scholar of Han Lin, Pan Qian, was a first-rate bachelor when it came to learning. He taught the prince how to read and read books since he was young. Because he often chatted and laughed with the six people in Jianghu about bamboo forests, he was also known as the Seven Sages in Bamboo.


    The seven sages in the bamboo were not as simple as the famous elegant guests in the world were. There was no lack of young masters of noble families, those who had once been famous and disappeared without a trace were all the heroes of the martial arts world ¡­ However, in recent years, it was rare to see such a spectacular scene of the seven sages coming out together! Unbeknownst to him, Shi Pan Li was not in the bamboo forest. Someone saw him being stuck in an alley with a face full of dirt and flowers. After that day, he stopped wandering the martial arts world ¡­ After he went into seclusion, he found that his daughters were sighing at Yue every night. There were also many heroic ladies holding their swords and swords, clamoring to chop that little girl into mincemeat. It was unknown just how many of them were sighing at Yue.


    The rumors were true and false, Guo Zixuan naturally didn''t believe it. Seeing Pan Li, who he might not even meet if he had money, appear charmingly in front of him, he didn''t care about the etiquette and impatiently asked, "I heard that you''ve been surrounded by a little beggar in the alley. Are you telling the truth or not?"


    Pan Li wasn''t angry. Smiling, he stood up and said, "Go and ask the assistant minister in Qingzhou about this. He knows about it quite well."


    Seeing that Pan Li didn''t refute Guo Zixuan and took it for granted, he couldn''t help but panic as he looked at Pan Li, "He''s really handsome."


    Obviously, it wasn''t the first time the man had stared at Pan Li, and he didn''t appear to be very reserved either. He lightly waved his fan and chuckled, "Where did this brother come from? Do you want me to show you the way? Just pay me a fare. "


    He had just walked over to Mianzhu and ordered a bowl of Clear Broth Noodle Soup, but before he could finish eating the money, he was stolen. He had to pay for his handsome appearance, and the shop owner had not chased him away, so Pan Li, who had been studying the art of cooking like a gentleman since he was young, could not bring himself to eat an overlord''s meal. As a result, he sat down and took an incense stick of time to burn, continuously conversing with other people, wanting to borrow some money to pay the bill. However, most of those who came to eat at this stall were poor citizens, who would have the money to solve his problems? There were a few men who had nothing better to do. Upon seeing Pan Li''s good looks, they just cursed at him for being a "pretty boy" and ignored him. Pan Li, who had just eaten a turtle, bitterly waited for a long time. Just as he was about to go and buy credit, he saw the two people, who were travel worn, discussing about breaking three flowers and the man actually recognizing him.


    "There''s money for the meal now." Pan Li thought.


    But unexpectedly, Guo Zixuan opened his mouth and said: "What? You still need money? I might as well ask for directions myself. We can still find it. "


    Pan Li''s mouth twitched twice before saying, "You don''t know this, but there are a lot of bandits here. There are some with a black heart like us who try to trick you into staying out of the way ¡­" "It''s a good deed for me."


    Seeing that Pan Li''s words were true, Guo Zixuan pondered over whether he should bring Pan Li along! After all, with such good looks, she would have a lot of face if she stayed by his side. After all, with such good looks, she would have a lot of face if she stayed by his side. Thinking of this, Guo Zixuan laughed and said, "Leading is fine, but I can only say two words, no more."


    Pan Li was overjoyed, he immediately extended his hand to ask Guo Zixuan for the money, and shouted, "Enough! The shop owner was paying the bill. "Brother, don''t worry. I''m very familiar with this Miasma Bamboo!"


    Seeing Pan Li transfer the two pieces of money to the shop owner, Guo Zixuan''s mouth twitched, as if he didn''t expect this well-dressed Pan Li to be a pauper, and momentarily lost the desire to chat with him. After hastily eating the Clear Broth Noodle Soup, he set off for where Gu Wan Tong was.


    Pan Li was still talking along the way. "Brother Guo, thank you for your help just now. To be honest, someone stole my money when I first came here. If it wasn''t for Brother Guo''s generosity, I really don''t know what to do!"


    Guo Zixuan''s eyes were already almost up in the sky, and he really didn''t like people like Pan Li who called him a "f * cking scholar". In this martial world, it was always him who didn''t have money, you bought wine, he spent it all on money, and he was the one who helped. As for Ye Su, she smiled as she listened to Pan Li''s explanation. She seemed to be thinking of the comical scene of a man like him sitting in a shabby stall, brazenly chatting with a passing customer in order to borrow money.


    When this smile fell on Pan Li''s eyes, he also chuckled lightly and said, "Spring has gone back, and Lan Ye has gone back several times. The cloud muse is hard to send and the three paths are complete. "Suspicion is a dream, and a soft jade is in your bosom."


    Therefore, the smile on Ye Su''s face became even more presumptuous. She touched the dual blades on her waist and looked at them: "Soft jade and warm fragrance? Girl, I''m that Yeap Advice! Be careful, don''t say anything else wrong! "


    Pan Li instantly broke out in a cold sweat as he bowed repeatedly, saying, "Please don''t blame me for not being able to ¡­"


    Guo Zixuan smiled and said, "Okay, Brother Pan, Miss Ye is just being stubborn and softhearted, she won''t take such a small matter to heart. However ¡­ Have you taken the wrong way? "


    Under Guo Zixuan''s questioning, Pan Li''s face turned red as he said, "Brother Guo, this is the first time I''ve been to Mianzhu. It''s extremely complicated and complicated, if we don''t find a local to ask, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get out ¡­"

 C58

    If one did not look carefully, it would not be easy to find them. All one hundred wooden buildings were divided into three floors: the upper level, the upper level, the lower level, and the lower level, where people lived. The room was wide and bright, the doors and windows symmetrical. In front of the nave were two large doors, each with a window on each side. The front eaves of the nave were equipped with backrest railings, which were called "The beauty is lucky".


    Even though they were called beauties, at this moment, the person sitting upright was an old woman, inhaling and exhaling smoke from half a mouthful of tobacco. She wore narrow sleeves, a large collar, short clothes, and a pleated skirt.


    The dress was at her feet, and the head cloth was round. A bonfire was burning in the middle hall, and the five people sitting around the fire were silent without saying a word. The two or three year old men standing outside the hall were all carrying Miao Dao.


    It was only when the sound of the master board''s shoes came from the side of the building that he felt a bit of life. Opening the half-open door, a woman walked out from the side of the building, wearing a colorful jacquard skirt, which was less than her knees, with bright and beautiful embroidered edges, and with a lot of silver hair ornaments, tied up in a bun on her head, it was indescribably graceful and graceful.


    Guo Zixuan and the rest hurriedly stood up and asked, "How is Miss Ye?"


    The young lady of the Miao Family first looked at the beautiful old lady lying on her knee, and only then did the old lady nod and say faintly, "The Miao Family has four Clans, the red one sacrifices the heavens and the earth, the Yin Master, and the flowering one feeds the Gu worm. They defy life and death, and the green one feeds Han Yuan for the Dao Ancestor, and the white one uses the Gu to cure a hundred diseases."


    Pan Li thought for a while and said, "According to the ancient records, Miao was not from the Four Clans, but three hundred years ago, saints from the previous dynasty had slaughtered a large number of Miao descendants, resulting in the deaths of eight seedlings."


    As he spoke, Pan Li felt his entire body turn cold. The old woman lying on the bed couldn''t help but feel goosebumps rise all over her body. Guo Zixuan shook his head helplessly. The people of the Miao Family from three hundred years ago were well aware of this. Yet, he was the one who caused such pain to the Miao Family. What difference was there between this and the one who caused trouble? Guo Zixuan cupped his fists and said, "Aunt Bai, I apologize to the White Clan on behalf of this little brat. This little brat admitted that he had read a few years'' worth of books, and was so generous to her."


    The old woman didn''t answer, but continued to puff. The girl lightly walked over to Pan Li and stood in front of him, staring into his eyes. Pan Li knew he had said something wrong and didn''t look at her at all.


    What a pity for such a beautiful leather bag!" she exclaimed. It was a pity that his head was filled with sh * t. "It''s a shame that Grandma is already old and doesn''t listen. No, your tongue, it''s like drinking wine.


    Pan Li shut his gums and spoke indistinctly, "I have learned my lesson about this girl."


    The young girl coldly snorted and turned around. "Is that young lady on friendly terms with you?"


    Guo Zixuan replied, "We met by chance, but because the four of us are suffering from the poison, we can''t sleep at night, and we even have to lend a helping hand to Miss."


    The girl smiled and said, "Do you know what Gu is in her body?"


    Guo Zixuan said, "Senior Wang Yangming did not tell us, he only said that Mianzhu''s grandma has medicine to cure."


    The young lady scoffed, "Senior Wang is old and your memory isn''t that good. Could it be that when he came, he didn''t tell you that my White Clan was most displeased with the Sky Toad Silk Spreading Gu?!"


    After the young girl finished speaking, the sleepy old woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were strangely clear, without a trace of her age. A hint of anger appeared on her wrinkled face as she shouted, "Capture!"


    The sound rang out for three miles. Pan Li covered his ears tightly, but the vibrations still hurt his eardrums. No one dared to underestimate him. Hundreds of men with Miao Dao on their shoulders rushed into the hall, and those who couldn''t charge in surrounded the pavilion, waiting for the fish to show their heads. Guo Zixuan held his sword horizontally in front of his chest, the Gu Tong raised his thin needle, and the huge door-like blade pierced straight into the bamboo beneath his feet, coldly looking around.


    The old woman sat up straight and stretched out her withered hand. The young girl quickly stepped forward and supported her to the ground. For a moment, only the sound of the old and young''s footsteps could be clearly heard. Gu Wen said, "Aunt Bai, why are you doing this? We have no enmity with each other. Besides, Senior Wang Yangming is the one who we agree with. "


    Grandma Bai said, "Even if it''s a consensus, with a group of kids to violate our White Clan''s taboo, what''s the use of keeping such a consensus?"


    "This ¡­" Gu Wan Tong thought for a while and said, "Maybe it is like what Lady Qing Qing said. That old man is old, and his forgetfulness comes with it."


    "With just a single word, you can put our White Clan''s taboo and disregard?" With a slight push of her strength, the throat moistening tea in her palm churned incessantly. Using the hidden strength in her cup, she shot it towards Pan Li like a sword that had left the bow.


    Pan Li was so scared that he almost fell to the ground after taking three steps. Guo Zixuan''s movement was extremely fast, and the killing move that was aimed at him was stopped in midair by his brute force.


    The tea in the cup burned endlessly, causing the side of the cup to freeze into ice!


    The tea cup could not bear the two of them and broke into pieces after a short three breaths of time. Guo Zixuan staggered a step forward, and the tea water splattered all over his body. He cupped his hands without a care, "Many thanks for senior''s mercy."


    Grandma Bai nodded appreciatively and said lightly, "Not bad, you have a fearsome future. Do you know why Wang Yangming wants you two here? "


    Guo Zixuan, Gu Wutian, and the rest all looked at each other with a blank expression, opened their mouths and respectfully said: "Senior, please enlighten me."


    "Hmph." Grandma Bai coldly snorted and said, "That old fox Wang Yangming, with his insight, how could he not see through this Heaven''s Twisting Silk Gu? He wanted you to come and test if this old woman was still the Gu Master from back then. Also, he wanted you to test if this Gu poison came from Saibei ¡­ "Forget it, this is an old story that happened hundreds of years ago. It won''t do you any good to listen to it."


    This Wang Yangming was known as a doctor in the martial arts world. He was kind and compassionate, kind and generous, and although he and the Medicine King did not like each other, even though he had received a lot of favours from the Imperial Forest Villa, Guo Zixuan was naturally unwilling to believe in the word ''probing'' in the words that Madame Bai had spoken.


    Seeing that Grandma Bai waved her hand to order the people to retreat, Guo Zixuan also gave Gu Wantong and the rest a look, as if nothing had happened between the two groups. Guo Zixuan steadied his heart, bowed and said, "May I ask if you have a way to heal the Twisting Silk Gu? As for Miss Ye, I have no choice but to take responsibility for it. Please help me, Aunt Bai."


    Mrs Bai did not answer, but Bai Qingqing continued, "The Heaven''s Twisting Silk Gu is the only one in the world who can cure it, but why should we help you? Wang Yangming, that old fogey, clearly has another motive to probe my grandma. "


    "This ¡­" Guo Zixuan wanted to say something, but then sighed and said, "I am still young, and the dispute between Senior Wang and Senior White cannot be understood, but I promise that if Madame Bai agrees to heal Miss Ye''s injuries, the four of us will agree to a condition. As long as we give up on the chivalry of the martial world, we will fulfil Madame Bai''s wish."


    "Look at my age, do you have anything else to say?" Guo Zixuan didn''t know how to respond, but a glint of light appeared in his eyes as he saw what she had said, "If I told you to kill a person, did you give up on your chivalry?"


    Guo Zixuan replied, "Who does Grandma Bai want to kill?"


    "Lei Shan, Master of Flowers and Seedlings, Master Wu."


    It was no longer a secret that the Miao Family was hostile towards each other, but no matter how they fought, they were still part of the Miao Family. If outsiders were to interfere, then it would be difficult to protect the hopes of the entire Miao Family. However, in the four counties surrounding Thundercrash Mountain, it was not excessive to say that the descendants of Miao were able to cover the sky with one hand ¡­


    Grandma Bai looked at Guo Zixuan''s expression and didn''t press him, it was as silent as ice in the middle of the hall. However, a sudden female voice broke the silence. "I did it." The crowd looked over, and Ye Su suddenly woke up, not knowing when they heard the conversation, Guo Zixuan opened his mouth wanting to yell at Ye Su not to agree, but when they saw Ye Su''s eyes, they immediately swallowed their words back into their stomachs. Ye Su held her blade with her hands as she looked outside the door, and suddenly chuckled, "Little girl, you''re still waiting for me to send her home, how can you stay here for long?"


    She looked at Bai Qing''s throat, and immediately stopped struggling. She panted heavily as she looked at her grandma, who was standing on the ground covered in white smoke, and the sharp killing intent in her eyes caused everyone in the hall to feel a chill down their spines.


    Ye Su held Bai Qing Qing and walked toward the door, saying, "I don''t trust all of you. This woman has a deep relationship with you, if she were to be taken by me today, it can be considered as the bond between the two of us!" "If I kill the Master of the Mage and you break your word, then I won''t let this girl go either!"


    As she spoke, Ye Su blocked Bai Qing Qing''s waist, four Dragon-Stunning Dagger, and lightly stomped on the roof over ten meters away. Her toes lightly tapped on the branches of the mountain, and she disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Stop chasing." She turned back and looked at Guo Zixuan and the others with eyes as cold as ice.


    Guo Zixuan''s sword sheath dug into the ground. He was happy that Ye Su was not stupid, but he was also worried about the current situation, because he knew that his grandmother''s power was not to be trifled with. Guo Zixuan was well aware of this point, not to mention that there was also the powerless Pan Li who insisted on following them out for a sightseeing trip! Therefore, he chuckled and said, "Senior, we have no enmity between us. It would be best if we didn''t confront each other with swords ¡­"

 C59

    In the middle of the mountain, the snow lotus was blooming. It was pure white, sparkling, gentle and quiet. The stamen was as big as a lotus, the petals as thin as a muslin. It was a strange flower from a high mountain of snow. It was definitely not the same as a hundred flowers! He was very similar to those stubborn people. Even though it was fleeting like a fleeting flower, the fragrance it left in the world spread through the night.


    The lonely snow lotus bloomed on the top of the snow-capped mountain, and even if she had no one to rely on, she never withered. Her jade-like hands gently held the lotus root, and the vast expanse of bright and clear withered, blending with the vast world.


    She gently dragged her lotus body and her right palm as she gazed into the distance. Only the fine snow fluttered in the air as she spoke in a light voice, "A thousand years of cultivation does not mean that you can hide it without a sound."


    She grabbed her hair and looked behind her. This person was dressed in white, his hair was white, and even his pupils were flashing with a strange white glazed light. His clothes and hair were flowing elegantly, without tying them up, and against the figure hanging in the air, his picturesque appearance was so beautiful that he did not seem like anything in the world. He was only wearing a casual white robe, and there was absolutely no one more beautiful than him in this world. This kind of man and woman who transcended the mundane world, this kind of beauty, could no longer be described with words.


    A Yue seemed to have figured out who it was. She smiled as she turned the group around, saying, "Xiao Shi, look, I''ve grown taller."


    Xiao Shi raised his eyes and took a quick glance before lowering his head, respectfully saying, "Young master, your majesty and subject are different. My name is Demonic Commander ¡ª Shi Lang!"


    Since the beginning of Hongmeng, Ishigami had established himself in the Kunlun Mountains. He was fortunate. One thousand and three hundred years ago, he had been enlightened by the heavens and opened his mind, so his young self had learned to use his eyes to see this graceful world. However, he could only look from afar and see the deep mountains, where the Lotus Harvester had died because of his mistake, between the mountains and the ravines. During those seven hundred years, he was like a newborn baby who was curiously sizing up this lively world. He also wanted to use his clumsy steps to smell the fragrance of the flowers and advise the Lotus Harvester not to climb the cliff anymore.


    But he was only a mountain.


    Until one day, a red-robed woman arrived. She touched the mountain with a smile and said, "It''s really interesting, there are millions of things in the world, Sir Wu-shuang''s demon bone is giving birth to a demon heart, but Mister''s demon heart is actually giving birth to a demon bone on a rock, and this is the first time I have seen such an interesting sight in a thousand years. "I can see that you''ve succeeded in using the Demon Heart, but it''s difficult to cultivate the Demon Bone. In that case, I''ll help you with ¡­"


    After that, the woman in red settled down in Mount Kunlun. Every day, she would drag her Da Hong Pao as she guided the beast king with a domineering and arrogant look, trying to figure out how to use the demonic power she left behind. When Ishiguro was about to succeed, she left Kunlun for several months and came back with a man, a man who could not be considered handsome.


    It was also on that day that Shi Lang finally completely grasped the demonic power and transformed into a child. It was also on that day that he saw the beautiful baby girl sleeping soundly in the arms of the Demon Emperor. He, who was afraid of living, hid at the door and did not dare to approach. Only when he beckoned to the heavens and the man smiled in agreement did he dare to walk in. When the baby girl''s hand grabbed his finger, he clearly felt the existence of life for the first time. At that moment, it was as if he had just felt the world ¡­ Normally, life was fragile, but it was also glorious! Looking at the smiling baby girl, he smiled for the first time in thousands of years. He carefully took her from the arms of the heavens, as if she were a rare treasure.


    "You and A''Yue are my children. From now on, she is your little sister. You must protect her well."


    Protection?


    This was the first time that this had occurred to Shi Lang. As a result, when Ah Yue was unable to fall asleep due to the shouting of the human scriptures surrounding Mount Kunlun, he went on a rampage to find the theory. When Ah Yue became so mischievous, the temperament of one of the Divine Beasts in the mountain turned dark.


    The demon body could be said to be the strongest among the demon race. He had never been injured, but when he returned with heavy injuries, panic filled his heart. That time, he had been injured, and it took him seven full days and nights to recover his color. It was also those seven days that he once again lost control of A''Yue''s lustful personality and went down the mountain to play.


    Her demonic powers were still as tyrannical as they were in the past, but she seemed to have lost something important. When he suggested that they go look for Ah Yue, Zhu Tian Mo indifferently replied: "No need, he promised me that he will protect Yue''er until the end."


    What did he lose? The only thing Shi Lang didn''t understand was that not long after, he went to the Demon Area to bully the heavens and didn''t return to Mount Kunlun for a long time. Thus, he also entered the Demon Area.


    Looking at her familiar playmate, Ah Yue felt the passage of time in her heart for the first time. It was the same eyes, the same hair, the same body, but it was no longer the same big brother Xiao Shi from back then. Looking at this respectful subject in front of her, Ah Yue bitterly smiled. She restrained her smile and asked, "General Shi, where is my mother now?"


    Shi Lang said, "The Demon Emperor is currently in the Demon Area. The Demon General Tiger Fiend King, Ghost Bat King, Blood Demon, and the rest of the seven demons all control the north of the Demon Area. The other three parts of the Demon Imperial Palace are occupied by the remaining Demon Generals."


    A''Yue anxiously asked, "Where''s my mother? Is she alright?"


    The Demon Emperor originally wanted to kill all of the rebel Demon Generals, but the Five Great Clans, Seven Saints, and even the Ghost Veins had taken advantage of the chaos in the Demon Region to invade the Demon Region. The Demon Imperial Palace also has people from all over the place, and their forces are not as strong as they were in the past.


    A''Yue angrily rebuked, "A group of dignified and hypocritical gentlemen. They can only secretly do some tricks behind my back. Shi Lang, bring me to the Demon Area!"


    However, Shi Lang did not move his feet. Standing as straight as a mountain, Ah Yue, who had walked two steps, sensed that something was wrong. Turning her head to look at Shi Lang, she asked in puzzlement, "Why didn''t you move?"


    Shi Lang answered, "Young Master Bing, in Shi Lang''s opinion, now is not the best time to return to the Demon Region. Today, the Demon race''s rebels have always used you, the young master, as an excuse to seek personal gain from the Demon Emperor. If the Young Master were to return to the Demon Region now, their excuse would definitely be self-destructed! They, who were afraid of the Demon Emperor, would definitely cooperate and view the Demon Emperor as their common enemy. At that time, what the Demon Emperor was facing was no longer a motley group of people with their own thoughts, but people that she had personally trained ¡ª Demon Generals! "


    A Yue''s brows were tightly knitted together. This truth was not difficult to understand, but to be a suffering parent of a child while watching from the sidelines was truly unfilial! How could she just stand by and watch as he faced such a dangerous situation?! Thus, after pondering for a long time, he asked, "If what you said is true, then are you saying that the Demon Imperial Palace is currently lacking in manpower?"


    Ishigami nodded.


    A''Yue pursed her lips. "I cannot assist my mother in pacifying the rebellion, but I can recruit troops for her. Tell Mother that I will absorb new power for the Demon Imperial Palace in the human world. But Ishigami... I will teach you the duty of protecting your mother, and you must not disappoint me! "


    Ishigami nodded in agreement.


    The two chatted for a long time, until the sun set in the west. Only then did A Yue reluctantly bid her farewell. Just as they had driven past the clouds, the man named Shi Lang said softly, "Be careful of the sect."


    "What do you mean?" A''Yue turned around, puzzled.


    Shi Lang shook his head and sighed, "I can''t tell you the truth because this is an order from the Demon Emperor, but... "Don''t trust everyone in the sect."


    A''Yue couldn''t figure it out, but she was sure that Shi Lang wouldn''t lie to her. She turned around to look at the sunset, and with a smile, she said, "I''ll remember your words." Since we have parted, I shall travel eastward. You shall travel westward, and when the lotus blooms in the coming year, I shall ask mother to marry you as the wife of the Great Master of the Demon Region. "

 C60

    The sailors on the boat jumped onto the Jingmen Pier, and skillfully threw down the ropes that were attached to the wooden posts in the berth. The eighty ingredients of a flat-bottomed boat were the most important tools for commoners to fish in the sea, and as both the guest and the goods were transported together, they squeezed into a room with the miscellaneous fish. From afar, one could smell the fishiness of the people.


    The best time to set out to sea was usually only one or two months. If one were to meet with bad weather, then it was highly likely that the boatmen who had already set out to sea but encountered great storms would not be able to return alive. Even so, the annual fishing industry was still bustling. After the fleet returned, the woman picked up some fresh fish and sold it to the restaurant to exchange for some silver pieces that were enough to live on. Those that didn''t look good would often go home to cook and cook for their husbands who were out on the streets.


    However, the most tragic thing was that there were six households, and five bowls, chopsticks, and chopsticks.


    In the midst of the captain''s curses and shouts, the sailors pushed the people who had come to pick up the fish before the boat was even moored to the dock, mixing with the cries of the children in the crowd, the yellow dog''s tail being stepped on and howling at the top of his lungs. The staff of the five big shops, including the car, boat, shop, foot and teeth, were blocking the gangplank. They all wanted to buy the most fish for the noise, which would lead to the most hustle and bustle in all of Blue Capital City.


    As the waves rose and fell, the woman who was standing on the gangplank holding the girl staggered, her body tilted, and the girl fell into the water. This situation had nothing to do with water, as long as the boat was moving in the water, both the girl and the sailors would be squeezed to death between the two ships. The captain of the boat, with his white fur, was sweating as he watched the girl get submerged by the waves, and although he was afraid he wouldn''t make it in time, he still called for the sailor to back out of the berth.


    They all looked over. A monk dressed in common clothes had been washed until his hair was white, his scalp was bright blue, six copper coin like hollow ring scars, and the crescent tooth shovel in his hand was inserted diagonally into the mud plate of the dock. Even after the ship''s captain had travelled for so many years, he still couldn''t help but cry out in his heart, "A monk of great god."


    The monk used the shovel as a floor and lightly leaped up. His hands and feet moved to hold the two boats. He took a deep breath and then thundered, "Go!" The 80 flat-bottomed flat-bottomed ships and the 120 double-rails hard sail ships were all forcefully pulled apart by the monk alone. The monk firmly held onto the two ships as he looked at the dumbstruck people on the shore and shouted, "What a good boat, why aren''t you rushing into the water to save him?"


    The sailors who had reacted to the situation jumped into the water one by one to save them, and the men who had made a living on the water were all well-versed men who knew how to swim. It was said that a water ghost wearing a tung oil soaked crocodile skin could climb the bottom of a boat for a day and a night, catch some small shrimps or fish, and once he was hungry, tie himself up with the bottom of the boat and rest in the water. These sailors did not have the ability of water ghosts, but staying in the water for a while was not a problem. The woman sat down on the bank, her eyes unfocused, scared out of her wits. After the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, a girl was lifted out of the water by a pair of hands. The people on the shore hurriedly tried to withdraw the young girl''s lung water, and after waiting for their lives to end, they sighed in admiration at the monk who had already carried the crescent moon-shaped shovel on his shoulder and was now walking around.


    The woman looked at the monk, turned around, and extended her hand to shout, "Benefactor, please leave me a name and let me have an idea!"


    Da He didn''t even turn his head as his rough voice sounded out, "I can''t cross much, much less cross others. I, an old monk, bestowed my name ¡ª Empty Ship!"


    Ten miles south of Blue Capital City, there was a long pavilion. Originally, a pavilion was set up ten miles down the official road to allow the traveler to rest, but in the wind and rain, he had witnessed countless worries. Today, in the pavilion, there was a tall monk that was out of his league. He was tall and powerful, but had the face of a teenager. As a monk, the chicken in front of him that was dripping with oil was torn into shreds, and as a monk of the academy, his magical equipment would always be with him. However, he casually threw the crescent shovel to the side, as if this roasted chicken was more important than magical equipment.


    The empty boat was stuffing chicken into its mouth, and was extremely stingy in absorbing the oily water from its falling fingers. Suddenly, he raised his head, stuck his head out to look at the sky outside the pavilion, and said to himself, "Demon?"


    He looked at the roasted chicken in his hand and did not hesitate. He wrapped it in butter and stuffed it into his clothes, then with his right foot in a shovel, he leapt into the air and placed it in his palm.


    Although it was a good place to bathe in the water, Cang Jing City still considered this place a forbidden area. If those children who loved to play here were to be seen playing games here, they would definitely be dragged home to be beaten up. For some reason, it was because this lake was not clean, so it was not a secret in Cang Prefecture, and some people even saw with their own eyes the group of monsters that came from the lake during the quiet hours of the night. In addition, the storytellers who were afraid that there were no interesting stories would try to pry it out. Very soon, regardless of male, female, old, or young, the lake was considered a forbidden area in the Azure Capital City.


    The lake was still unsteady, and the shore was filled with seven small children, about the size of human babies, but they were all naked. Each of them had a palm mark on their wet faces, and some had tears in their eyes that they dared not shed. In front of them, there was a beautiful girl in a green dress walking around arrogantly, holding a willow branch in her hand, full of vigor.


    The seven lesser demons said with teary eyes, "Elder sister, we''ve already come up. Can you not hit us?"


    A Yue coldly snorted and waved the willow branch in her hand. "In the future, will you listen to my words or not?"


    One of the little demons nodded with an extremely quick look in his eyes, "Listen to me, from now on, big sister is our big brother. We will give you the candied fruits of snatching the human children."


    Ah Yue swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quickly realizing that these seven little demons had malicious thoughts and wanted to use the candied fruits to bribe their boss, she shouted angrily, "Your big brother is the current Demon King, who cares about those candied fruits? I can see that this place is a very good place for cultivation since there are very few people here. You all should cultivate here properly. In the future, I''ll come and find you all. "


    One of the lesser demons cried out, "Boss, it''s not that we don''t want to cultivate, but in the past few years, those little human children would always pee in the lake with their bare butts. After scaring them away, the adults would find some cow-nosed Taoist to fix us.


    A''Yue rolled her eyes. "In the future, I''ll be your boss. If those Ox-nose Taoists dare bully you again, then come find me. If you don''t, then I''ll help you find a better place to cultivate."


    The seven lesser demons looked at each other in dismay. They did not know how they had angered the great demon, but at the moment, they were filled with fear, so they did not dare to talk back. Vinot nodded his head in agreement, but suddenly, A''Yue''s expression changed as she looked at the forest behind her and waved her hands towards the seven lesser demons, "Someone''s coming, quickly hide in the lake and don''t make a sound no matter what happens."


    The seven lesser demons all nodded their heads and hid in the deepest corner of the lake while hugging their bodies and trembling. Ah Yue coldly looked at the rustling sound coming from the bushes, and when a monk carrying a crescent shovel appeared in front of her, she patted her chest in relief and complained, "It scared me to death. I thought it was some sort of demon. So it''s you. "


    There was some doubt in Kong Zhou''s eyes, as if he was suspecting that the monster before him was not afraid of him at all. A Yue then asked, "Little monk, what are you doing here?" Then he covered his mouth and shouted, "You aren''t chasing me are you? "This is bad news. We humans and demons are different. In the end, we are unable to cultivate properly. In my opinion, you should still ¡­"


    Ah Yue also brandished the willow branch in her hand, as if it was a whip that had a pair of eyes. With a horse stance, a layer of faint golden light condensed around her body, and before the willow branch even touched her clothes, it shattered at the point of contact with the golden light. She wanted to laugh out loud, but when she saw the empty boat monk holding the shovel''s handle, she was unable to suppress the huge force. However, she did not expect the empty boat''s speed to be so fast that it completely covered the full moon.


    "What an unreasonable monk!"


    She withdrew her empty boat from the crescent shovel that she had missed. She quietly listened to A Yue''s voice from the sky, "Little monk, I have matters to attend to and can''t delay any longer. See you in the future."


    The corners of Kong Zhou''s mouth curled up as he said, "Interesting demon."

 C61

    "This house has no mountains on its back, and it faces the flowing water. The road in front of the house is like a bow, and the bridge is like an arrow." "As soon as the arrow points out the hall, it will bring about a bloody disaster. If the head of the family lives here, not only will he not be able to protect his money, but he will also bring light to the hall with his golden bow."


    It was not that the three people of Lu Ming''s group did not want to be invited to Miao Jiang, but it was just that on that day, the three of them came to an understanding. No matter what, he was an abandoned disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and even if he were able to return to his sect, he would definitely be mocked even more seriously than before. The literary industry had never been afraid of blatant bullying, but only the gossip behind it was enough to make him furious.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t have to live a miserable life of poverty that never ended. But what the literary industry didn''t know was how Longhu Mountain treated the deserters because they didn''t have any previous examples for the literary industry to figure out. If those elders thought that he had insulted the reputation of the sect and didn''t give him the chance to admit his mistakes, then what was the difference between staying at Longhu Mountain and living in this world? In this world, at the very least, one did not need to be poked in the back day and night in order to mock and ridicule him.


    After paying respects to the three of them, he could be considered to be carefree and at ease. However, every night, he would find it difficult to stay at his dwelling place, and the literary industry would not be like the small Shamei who would knock on the door and get fated later on. He would first use the last of the ink in his stomach to discuss with the people who were about to sleep in his house, making them feel that he truly had the ability to take care of this small path.


    This move of his was exceptionally skillful.


    This was because every single household in the village had a golden bow that had broken through the Fiend Wind and Water Bureau. However, Wen Ye, who had been strolling around the village, did not sense the slightest bit of Yin Sha and instead saw many children with mental problems or young people with missing hands and feet. This golden bow was unbreakable, but it was also the reason why there were so many handicapped people in the village. This was also the reason why there were so many handicapped people in the village.


    However, the villagers in the village, on the other hand, did not even think about inviting the literary industry into their houses. Instead, they muttered to themselves, "A trail full of excrement, with the blessing of the Great Sage Ping Shan, how could there be a problem?"


    There was a family who called Wen Ye into their room. Wen Ye was never willing to meddle in other people''s business, but seeing the stooped body of the old man, the naive, romantic girl at the age of five, and the woman who limped over the porridge, he immediately felt the same way. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and said: "Teacher, thank you for your love, but there is really a problem here, if you trust me, you can chop off one hundred and twenty-eight bamboo sticks, and stand behind the house with your backs against the mountain of gold!"


    Narrowing his eyes, the old man opened his chaotic eyes and only gave a glance before quickly lowering his head. Wen Ye was just about to say something, but was suddenly choked by the old man''s expression. That was sorrow, a deep sorrow. Wenye felt that he had said something wrong, so he turned his head to explain something to the woman. Unexpectedly, the woman''s tears that were already as big as beans fell down her face, and the five-year-old girl pulled at the woman''s clothes, waving her small hand to give her a hug.


    "May I ask where the father of the child went?"


    The woman hugged the girl and rubbed her eyes, "He died the year before last."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to poke you with pain, it''s just that this Feng Shui is not good for you. If it''s inconvenient, then I will personally chop the green bamboo tomorrow to help you."


    Wen Ye could sense that this young and old man had a very strong sadness, but he did not know what to say. In addition, the two did not have any intention of explaining, so he did not ask for more details and only waited for the day to leave with the green bamboo. After making up his mind, Wen Ye neatly cleaned the food. There were only a few houses in the house, and she was not particular about literature. She laid down in the middle of an unfed cow circle. There was straw covering her body, so she didn''t feel cold in the middle of the night.


    On the second day, before even the sound of chickens could be heard, Wen Ye crossed the bridge and headed towards the bamboo forest that he had seen yesterday. However, he did not want to be the holy Buddha, but he did not want to see the Feng Shui Bureau crushing the poor family even more. After chopping one hundred and twenty green bamboos, he was already drenched in sweat, as if he had not even noticed the lack of literary knowledge, as if he had done too many things against his will. At this moment, he suddenly did a good thing which made his mood great, even his steps became lighter, and before he had even entered the wooden door, he greeted from afar, "Old man, I''ve found the thing.


    However, unexpectedly, the courtyard was filled with densely-packed villagers, and upon seeing Wen Ye enter, they all turned to look at this outsider. Wen Ye paused for a moment, then smiled and said: "Old mister, I didn''t expect that you would have such good connections in the village and have people coming here so early in the morning." He wiped the water stains off his mouth twice and said with a smile, "I''ve told you that there''s a problem with your Feng Shui village, but you don''t believe me when I change the Feng Shui of this old man, I can help you with something. However, I need to collect some money, so I can''t help you change it for free, right?"


    Soon, Wen Ye discovered that something was wrong. This group of villagers were watching his every move without saying a word, but their gazes were filled with hostility. Wen Ye frowned slightly, and after looking carefully, he discovered that the old man was sitting on the doorstep with his hands in his sleeves, smoking a cigarette helplessly. The old woman''s eyes were empty, and large tears kept flowing down her face, tightly hugging the innocent little girl. When Wen Ye saw the villagers standing in the courtyard, his whole body suddenly shivered. This was not like coming early, this was clearly like that unfilial son coming to split the wealth. Therefore, he quickly walked over to the old man and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    The old mister raised his head. His chaotic eyes were filled with a deathly stillness as he opened his mouth to speak sinisterly, "I have nothing to do with you. Get the hell out of Red Leaf Village!"


    Wen Ye''s mouth twitched, but he still patiently said: "Are they forcing you to do something you don''t want to do? "With me here, it''s fine. If they dare to commit murder, I''ll go report it to the government."


    Suddenly, he felt a chill run through his body, and the eyes of the crowd showed no mercy and pity. The way they looked at him was as if he was looking at a chicken or a pig, and just as Wen Ye was about to open his mouth to call for everyone to retreat, he did not expect that the old teacher behind him would carry a hoe and smash it down on him, causing him to react very quickly, otherwise, he would definitely lose a piece of meat.


    Wen Ye shouted in surprise and anger, "What are you doing? I''m busy with you."


    The old man raised his hoe and fiercely said, "This is my Red Leaf Village''s matter. It has nothing to do with outsiders. Hurry up and scram. If not, I''ll get them to throw you out of the Red Leaf Village."


    Wen Ye glanced at the people in the courtyard and saw that the angry old man''s heart wasn''t going well. He smiled coldly and said: "Truly, evil tides come out of the mountains to make trouble for the people. Even a dog biting L¨¹ Dongbin doesn''t recognize good intentions.


    As he walked towards the door, a few peasants blocked his way, and the angry men of the literary world stopped their attempts to speak humbly. They pushed past the two men of brute force and climbed onto the bridge, cursing as they continued east along the dirt road. Along the way, the more literary industry thought about it, the angrier they got. They sat on the roadside and cursed the family for being cruel and unscrupulous.


    After calming his anger down, Wen Ye lay on the dirt road with the dogtail grass in his mouth and thought back to what had happened just now. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong, thinking about the woman''s empty eyes, and his heart suddenly hurt. Even though he did not know where the pain had come from, Wen Ye turned around and looked towards the direction of the village, even though there were numerous mountains blocking his line of sight.


    "This young master is truly unlucky." Wen Ye gave a self-deprecating smile as he threw out the Kobold Tail Grass. He then comforted her, "It''s his business to be heartless to others. I don''t want to go back on my word."


    When he thought of the green bamboo that he had already cut, Wen Ye quickly rushed to Red Leaf Village. When the sun was setting, he sneaked into the village. He lightly pushed the wooden door and peeked into the hut to check if there were any lights inside.


    The people in the room obviously didn''t see Wen Ye, so they just continued talking.


    The woman said, "I just went to look for someone, and they won''t let me in. "Father, I''ll just leave it to me tomorrow. You have to live well by yourself."


    Old man: "What a silly thing to say. Tomorrow we''ll go together and I won''t be able to protect you two. When we reach the netherworld, how will we face the King?"


    Wenye knew that the girl they were talking about was that girl, and he was even more confused. Looking at that girl''s face, she seemed like she had a long life ahead of her. How could she give up without a reason? Not knowing what was going on, he leaned against the wall and listened.


    The woman cried out, "I don''t know if this Red Leaf Village offended that holy spirit or not. It has always been a natural disaster. My life has never ended ¡­"


    The old man''s voice transmitted over. "This is the tradition of Red Leaf Village."


    The woman cursed, "What a bullshit tradition! He''s a man-eating demon!"


    The literary industry was shocked! Pushing the door open and entering, both the old man and the woman jumped in shock, as if they did not expect that the literary industry would turn back again. The old man opened his mouth, but no words came out, and Wen Ye quickly said: "Old man, is there some secret news about this Red Leaf Village?"

 C62

    It was unknown how many years Red Leaf Village had been under the mountains. Probably because it was so far away, it was able to evade the flames of war that had swept across the world decades ago. From start to end, the Red Leaf Village had never been affected by the flames of war. The village was short of a hundred households, and even the town closest to it needed to climb four hills to reach it. The roads were blocked, and the people in the world would only hear about it if some kid went to the town.


    The largest house in the center of the village was merely the ancestral hall used to worship the deities. However, the people of the village could not understand which deity was being worshipped, and only the village head had the chance to enter the ancestral hall. This deity was different from other deities. The Five Immortals of the world, Hu Huang and Liu Hui, were undoubtedly all part of a large immortal hall, worshipped by the people of the world. However, the deity that was worshipped by Red Leaf Village did not like incense and only liked ''joss sticks''.


    If the villagers wished for their children to become dragons and wind, then they would have to bring the children to the ancestral hall on the birthday of the immortal. The immortal would then take them away to be raised, and this kind of nonsense had been passed down for hundreds of years in the Red Leaf Village. As a result, there were less than a hundred families in the village.


    A few decades ago, a monk went to the Red Leaf Village to ask for some water and coincidentally met the birthplace of that great deity. After finding out why, the old monk scolded the villagers for their ignorance, but was ignored by the great deity who brainwashed the villagers. The next day, when the villagers came, they saw a bird as tall as a person lying dead in the courtyard. The monk said that the one worshipped in the ancestral hall was not a deity, but a monster. After this incident, the villagers were in a panic, but the monk promised that he would kill the demon, so they left the village. Perhaps it was because the villagers had some misgivings and stopped worshiping the village for the next ten years, but after not worshiping the village, a disaster occurred. First, it was a flood that washed away the harvested crops, and soon after, everyone in the village contracted a strange disease ¡­ It never stopped for years. The entire Red Leaf Village believed that it was because of the anger of the Evil God. After pondering for a long time, they decided to restore the sacrificial offering in order to protect the peace of the village.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I have never heard of a deity who eats people!" After hearing about this, the old monk knew that the reason why the old monk had sent him away was not because of his heart, but because of the unreliable monk, but because the villagers had some enmity with the foreigners, so they drove themselves away. The old monk did not dare to imagine that if he did not return, there would be four fresh lives that would die in one night.


    The old man said, "The villagers all know that he is a monster, but what can they do? "If we do not offer worship, where can we, a group of poor citizens, go?"


    Wenye reached into his pocket, threw out a packet of small pieces of silver and said, "Your family is kind. Tonight, I will think of a way to sneak into the ancestral hall and bring you all back, then you can take this money to earn a living. Although there isn''t much money, it''s enough for you to live for a while." The old man wanted to say something, but he hesitated. "I am just a poor little road, killing demons and exterminating devils is not my ability. I am the one who is willing to help your family before doing anything. What does other people''s lives have to do with me?"


    Wen Ye stood up and walked out of the house. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The trees around him were like ghosts baring their fangs and brandishing their claws.


    There were three oil lamps flickering in the hall, and no one was watching the door, or the villagers were familiar with the scene, so the only outsider was expelled during the day. As a result, the temple''s door was not locked, and the tiptoeing literary industry pushed open the main door of the ancestral hall, two small heads quickly peeking out from the cradle. The two children were about the same size, but their carefree ages were used by the "Lord" to make peace in the village. Seeing that the cradle had been tied up with a rope, as if afraid that the two children would escape, Wen Ye did not hesitate to take down the oil lamp by the side and use a candle flame to burn the rope to break the rope. Only then did he lift the two children out of the cradle.


    He held the oil lamp and looked at the ancestral hall for a long time. The densely packed clay statues of the monsters had human and animal heads, and the giant statue in the middle of the hall was completely different from the benevolent eyes of the normal immortals. It was a wild boar statue with its fangs bared, and even a boar''s head.


    Wen Ye originally wanted to smash this ancestral hall, but the purpose of this trip was not the same. She spat at the wild boar sculpture and walked towards the door with the two children in her arms. Suddenly, a strong wind blew outside the door, causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere. A wave of demonic Qi approached the ancestral hall from afar. Wen Ye was shocked. She watched as the two kids gritted their teeth and placed them under the altar, then used a rope to secure their bodies.


    After he was done with all this, the demonic Qi neared the door. Wen Ye clenched her teeth and pulled out her peach wood sword. She viciously kicked the door of the ancestral hall. The black shadow that was about to push open the door staggered back a few steps and covered its nose as it cried out.


    After running out of the ancestral hall, Wen Ye saw clearly what the monster looked like: a pair of big black wings, three toes in length, a long beak, just like a huge crow walking upright. The monster seemed to be scared when it saw Wen Ye, but after a while, it pointed at him and scolded, "Where did you get the cow''s nose from? Don''t you know this is your grandfather''s territory?"


    Wen Ye knew that he was no match for him, but he looked down at the crow and ridiculed: "You have a mouth and no face, a hairless black feathered duck. You want to go down the mountain after you shed half your hair? [Why do you have to bow to me? What kind of wild animal was Ping Shan, that had yet to shed its skin? Come here! Give your Dragon Tiger grandpa three kowtows obediently, maybe I can sprinkle a little salt in black chicken and white phoenix soup. to make you a delicious dish. "


    It flapped its wings, causing a hurricane to rise in the courtyard. Seeing it swooping down, Wenye didn''t even hesitate as he immediately turned around and ran towards the desolate mountain range.


    However, how could a person who ran on the ground run across the sky? Fortunately, the literary industry was quite treacherous. When the raven was about to catch up with him, it turned around and tried to escape from the Blazing Flame Manor one or two times, as the raven avoided the burning talismans. However, it couldn''t catch up with the green-gowned daoist robe in front of it.


    However, the raven flying at the back seemed to have forgotten that taking the two children back to the mountain was the proper thing to do. Initially, Wen Ye wanted to give up on the pursuit of the raven and return to the ancestral hall to do the right thing, but he had already made up his mind with the woman. Even if the raven returned, the two children would be carried home and he could sneak away while the monster was still in the ancestral hall.


    Seeing that Wen Ye''s speed had slowed down, the crow was very frustrated in his heart. He actually ignored the incoming attack and didn''t even bother about the Raging Flames Talisman that Wen Ye had thrown out.


    The black feathered duck, who was so concerned with the lives of its victims, staggered and rolled a few times on the ground. When he turned his head back, the black feathered duck that swooped down on him was less than ten meters away.


    He didn''t even have a place to hide!


    In the blink of an eye, it was already five meters away from Wen Ye, and he could even smell the rotten smell coming from its body. Taking a deep breath, Wen Ye suddenly swung out his left arm, and the moment his left fist made contact with Wen Ye''s head, he sent Wen Ye flying ten meters away. Wen Ye was stupefied. Looking at his fist, he was filled with astonishment. The big crow had also turned cold. The bird''s head and body spun in a circle. Even so, it was still alive!


    The bird''s eyes that were filled with fear expressed its panic at this moment. It opened its mouth and said: "Demonic power, a powerful demonic power! You are a demon! "


    Wen Ye spat out a mouthful of saliva and struggled to get up from the ground and said fiercely: "Damn it, you are the demon, I am a strong person!"


    "Impossible!" The crow screamed, its shrill voice causing Wen Ye to cover his ears in pain. "This is obviously demonic power!" You are not human, but a demon! "

 C63

    This punch also shocked Wen Ye secretly. He rubbed his fist and did not feel uncomfortable at all. However, the Black Feathered Duck that wanted to turn its body said that this punch was a solid one! I heard that a thousand years ago, there was an alcoholic, Liu Xianfeng, who was addicted to alcohol and couldn''t stand up to it. Afterwards, the wine god, Du Kang, entered his dreams with a slight breeze and drank three bowls with him. Of course, this ridiculous and strange city gossip didn''t believe him, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but wonder: Could it be that there is an old deity coming to enlighten me in my sleep?


    As for the literary works, they were not clear about it. The only thing that could be known was that he was truly blessed with godly strength at this moment! He shook off the dust on his body and limped over to the Black Feathered Duck. He picked up a rock and stuffed it into his beak. He said coldly, "Noisier."


    Even though Wenye was shameless, he had never killed anyone before. Even though the demons here ate human flesh and drank human blood, his heart was full of indignation and he wished they could be eliminated quickly. However, when he was about to attack, he did not have the guts. He had never experienced something like a demon before, so he didn''t know how to make a move. Looking at the wailing black feathered duck, then thinking about how fierce it was chasing just now, with its back still aching from being hit by the rocks, Wen Ye slapped the black feathered duck on the head one by one. He scolded: "Ugly thing, you dare to chase your Taoist lord, what should I do? You look like you want to eat people, and you still want to hit me? "I''m not afraid to tell you, although I have never killed a demon before, I can still use a hundred ways to make a demon suffer a fate worse than death ¡­"


    Suddenly, Wen Ye''s entire body shivered as a rotten stench filled his nose. It was exactly the same as the one coming from the Black Feather Duck! He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stood up while his legs trembled. From the dense black bushes, scarlet eyes followed one after another as they walked out from the forest. The breath coming out of his nose was filled with a stench.


    There were a total of eighteen of them. The Human-Faced Beast would entrap the literary industry in the center of the circle.


    At this moment, Wen Ye finally understood that the reason why this damned thing had shouted out so loudly was not because of fear, but because it was calling out to its friends. Seeing that disgusting face, Wen Ye had ruthlessly kicked it once again, and even the big crow, who had wanted to show his arrogance when he had arrived, had been shocked by this sudden kick. It was as if he hadn''t expected that at this extremely dangerous moment, this small path would still dare to hit him.


    Suddenly, Wen Ye lifted it up by its wings. Taking advantage of the blood light and seeing the crow''s head, Wen Ye smiled and asked: "Do you know why I hit you?"


    The crow shook his head.


    Wenye explained, "Idiot, tell me, what was your original purpose tonight?"


    The big crow thought for a while, then said, "Xiang Tong."


    Wen Ye laughed. "That''s right! Even a little boy, but now the sun is rising. Where is the little boy that you''re bringing back to the mountain? "If you can''t bring back the incense, will Great Sage Ping Shan let you go?"


    He thought of the great demonic strength of the Pingshan Great Sage, the crow who had been beaten up so painfully that he didn''t even look like a bird, and now he began to piss in his pants. A fishy smell filled Wen Ye with helplessness, but when he looked at the ferocious faces of the monsters in front of him, he could only softly speak: "Look at you, you know that your King will not let you go, that Xiang Tong is a human being personally chosen by your King, if you don''t bring him back, you will definitely turn into a black phoenix soup. However, your King doesn''t know what a child looks like, so he is a human."


    The raven looked up and down at Wen Ye and said in a low voice, "You are a human, too."


    With a face full of smiles, Wen Ye put down the big crow''s wings and praised: "You''re really smart, wouldn''t you be able to solve the problem by bringing me back?" Then he turned to the eighteen half-demons and said with a face full of smiles, "Fellow immortals, let''s stop fighting. There are some who are very good at fighting, we have already reached an agreement ¡­ Hey, hey, why are you drooling ¡­ "Those on the other side, keep your teeth, they''re seeping ¡­"


    When the eighteen half-demons appeared, Wen Ye understood that there was no way to run, and there was no Jian Wuchen. With Lingyun''s cultivation, he could not fight them, and had to put his life on the line to escape.


    However, Wen Ye did not expect that these eighteen half-demons would actually find a huge cage somewhere in the wilderness, even bigger than the one used by the big meat bun sold in Qingzhou City in the morning. The four half-demons walked with the four corners of the cage as they snorted, while Wen Ye''s entire body was fixed by the ivy, and was sprawled on top of the cage. The Gold Leopard on the right side was constantly drooling while sniffing Wen Ye''s left arm, and its eyes were filled with greed. The raven carried spring onions, ginger, garlic, and various other seasonings in a circle around the table. It even carved a large winter melon into the appearance of the Great Sage of Mount Ping.


    Damn it, their relationship was like that of a gourmet.


    Even after eighteen rounds of living, there was still not a single demon who found it strange. Along the way, the gongs and drums rang out. Those who did not know who was getting married were afraid that others would not know.


    With a sad face, Wen Ye said to Crow: "I say, can we be a little quieter so that I can think about my life?"


    The big crow nodded towards the leader of the group and shouted: "Up ahead, don''t move too much. Otherwise, this person''s brain wouldn''t be so tasty."


    He licked his face and said: "Don''t worry, our Great Sage is rather picky. In order for him to eat well, before we return home, we will definitely take good care of the delicious meat ¡­"


    Wen Ye nodded her head. Lying on the basket, she looked resigned to her fate and asked, "How long until the cave dwelling?"


    "We''re here."


    As the drawer shook, the sky suddenly darkened. Wen Ye noticed the words written on the wall.


    "Ping Shan Ling!"


    It was unknown how many monsters lived in this cave. The entire cave was covered with mud, and the stench was endless, and the water that had dripped onto Wen Ye''s face made him retch; he didn''t know how long he walked in the darkness until faint lights came from both sides. Only then did Wen Ye see his surroundings, along with the Great Sage Ping Shan who was sitting on a rock high above him.


    The giant crow walked up to him with a framing look, but was kicked down. Great Sage Ping Shan looked at Wen Ye with his red eyes and shouted: "Come, light the fire."


    Looking at the huge pot and the raging fire that had been waiting for a long time, he couldn''t help but roll around and shout, "Did you guys eat the heart of a bear or the guts of a leopard?" "I am someone from Dragon Tiger Mountain. If you dare to even touch a single hair on my head, will Dragon Tiger Mountain not let you off?"


    However, the Great Sage Ping Shan, who was hiding in the ravine, actually started drooling when he heard Wen Ye''s shout. The crow was very smart and shouted towards the group of half of the demons: "What are you waiting for, go and find the heart of the king yet, he has the guts to make the wine and dishes for him!"


    The Great Sage Ping Shan wiped off the saliva at the corner of his mouth and asked the crow: "Advisor, do you think this Dragon Tiger Mountain is delicious?"


    The big crow pondered for a while, then said very seriously, "It should be delicious. If my King wants to eat it, I''ll catch it tomorrow and roast it."


    Great Sage Ping Shan waved his hand and wiped away the saliva on his mouth, "How can it be roasted? It should be steamed before it tastes good."


    When Wen Ye heard the words of the two monsters that were really trying to figure out how to eat Dragon Tiger Mountain, he immediately cursed loudly. However, the Great Sage Ping Shan did not seem to hear it at all. The "liveliness" beside the pot made the Great Sage Ping Shan realize what was happening. Seeing that Wen Ye was so angry that he refused to back down, he was furious and snorted coldly at Wen Ye. Wen Ye suddenly felt dizzy and powerless. The half-demon, who was originally in a stalemate, smoothly raised Wen Ye up high and hopped towards the cage on top of the big pot.


    Suddenly, two miserable wails came from the direction of the entrance, a black figure flew out from the entrance, accurately landing right in the huge cage, for a moment, the cave was silent, Wen Ye suddenly raised his head, only to see a familiar gentle and graceful figure stepping on the many half demon bodies on the ground, slowly walking over, pinching his nose.


    "Little... "Little Raksha ¡­"


    The literary industry was immediately half surprised and half happy.

 C64

    Never would he have thought that the little Raksha who always wanted to beat him up everyday would actually be so adorable right now, with his mouth wide open as he yammered, but his entire body was powerless and he could only let out two whimpers. The little Raksha who wanted to recruit soldiers for the army in this world saw that there was something demonic and so he walked over once, but when he saw that the shameless path was tied up to a big dumpling, he was also surprised. He looked at the big pot in front of his face and asked: "This is ¡­ A stew? "


    Great Sage Ping Shan also humphed in a rather heroic manner and said, "It''s not just that. The people who came to Ping Mountain are all guests ¡­"


    The crow rolled his eyes and screamed: "King! I can''t ¡­ "This boy doesn''t have much meat to begin with, and the brothers under his command are all too thin. I know that you, King, are very hospitable, but when we capture Dragon Tiger Mountain tomorrow, we can invite the King to share food with our guests."


    When the Great Sage Ping Shan thought about it, he felt that it made sense. He slapped his head and shouted, "That''s right, that''s right. Let''s eat our fill before we entertain our guests." He then looked at the broken cage and did not get angry, "Then let''s not steam it, just cook it."


    Looking at this mind-bog''s head, A Yue was also curious as to why this flat mountain had not been razed to the ground. However, seeing Wen Ye being carried step by step towards the big pot, A Yue''s eyebrows slightly raised. A dark green light whip came out from the tip of her hand and wrapped tightly around Wen Ye''s body.


    The raven trembled as if it was the only one who could see it clearly. It then shouted to the Great Sage Ping Shan, who had yet to react, "King, this monster isn''t here to split the food, but to snatch it!"


    Ping Shan opened his eyes wide and shouted loudly. He shook the surrounding rock walls three times: "Really?"


    A Yue waved her hand to wipe the dust off her clothes. "I say, pig demon, I''ve already robbed everything. Why are you still asking the Black Feathered Duck beside you?"


    The raven continued to caw weirdly, but he did not make a move. Instead, he said to Great Sage Ping Shan, "King, not only did this demon steal our food, he even called you stupid!"


    Great Sage Ping Shan grunted. The mane on his back stood up as he howled: "Aiya, aiya, your Great Sage is so angry."


    A''Yue was also somewhat shocked that the Great Sage''s demonic powers could cause the mountain to tremble. She lowered her head and looked at the coy smile on Wen Ye''s face, and after a moment of anger, she stomped her foot on him, "Why the hell are you here? And how did he manage to provoke it? What else can you do with your trail? "


    There was bitterness in his heart, but it was difficult to open his mouth. Therefore, the coy smile on his face became even more intense. He lowered his head and rubbed Ah Yue''s skirt, like a wild dog being bullied for finding its owner''s support. Seeing that the Great Sage Ping Shan had appeared out of nowhere with an angry look on his face, A Yue sighed and said, "I say, pig head, let''s have a fight. If you lose, treat me as your king. If I lose, I''ll let you handle this small path, what do you say?"


    The Great Sage waved his saber and said, "Let''s go outside and fight. Don''t destroy my exquisite cave."


    The stench of straw and leeches blended with the sewage. No one had a pig shed as dirty as this one, so how could it be destroyed? Seeing Great Sage Ping Shan turning into a black wind and walking out of the cave, followed by a group of half-demons that flaunted their might, the way Wen Ye looked at A Yue also changed a little. However, A Yue acted as if she did not notice, she was here to buy horses for the army, even without Wen Ye here, it would just be a problem sooner or later.


    After all, the Monster race respected power.


    A Yue lowered her head to look at Wen Ye, feeling helpless. Then, she followed him out of the hole. Wen Ye scolded little Luosha thousands of times, but couldn''t she untie the ropes on his body first? Seeing the match light up, Wen Ye wriggled her body and crawled towards the bonfire. In a short span of twenty meters, she climbed for half an incense stick of time.


    Wen Ye, who had lost all her strength, struggled up from the ground. She ignored A Yue, who was engaged in a battle with the outer sect disciples, and flew up from the large pot. She supported herself as she walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Who would have thought that after turning a corner, he would meet that towering black face with its sharp beak! The raven howled and sent Wen Ye flying, its beak continuously pecking at Wen Ye''s body, causing him to grimace in pain. Soon, more and more footsteps rang out, and the half demons, who had just gone out to watch the battle, began to flatter and flatter the Great Sage Ping Shan who walked over with a huge blade on his shoulder. A''Yue''s entire body was tied up. She was imprisoned by the Great Sage Ping Mountain and was condensed with demonic energy in a bubble.


    When the two eyes met, one demon glared at the other in shock.


    Wen Ye, who was tied up as a dumpling once again, was filled with unwillingness. However, this time, there was someone else who could speak. He subconsciously shrugged and whispered: "Hey, don''t look at me like you want to eat someone. I can''t help it."


    A''Yue gritted her teeth. "I''ll f * cking bite you to death. If it wasn''t for you, even if I couldn''t beat you, I''d still be able to retreat safely."


    Therefore, Wen Ye''s neck shrunk even further. "Then why didn''t you retreat?"


    A Yue used her head to smash Wen Ye''s head. Then, she bit down on Wen Ye''s ear. The half-demon who was still supporting Wen Ye''s flying pot immediately came to stop the fight. She said, "The two of you will be meat from the same pot later. There''s no need to fight over who''s head is bleeding from the pot first ¡­"


    Hearing this, Yue bit Wen Ye''s ear even more forcefully.


    The Great Sage Ping Shan was in a great mood as well. He watched the demons bustling around as he comfortably lay down on a stone chair, patting his round belly in satisfaction. Suddenly, he heard a cheetah running in from outside the cave in a flurry, carrying a large wooden box on his back. Seeing this little demon, Great Sage Ping Shan instantly sprung up from his stone chair, appearing a little more reserved ¡­ Embarrassed.


    "Then what did Lady Poison say?"


    The Gold Alloyed Panther seemed to have run a long way. It leaned against the side of the big pot and wolfed down the food. It didn''t care about the temperature of the water as it spoke for three breaths. "Your Majesty, that Poison Granny threw me out. She even said that your Majesty is a reckless fool who doesn''t understand the thoughts of women."


    When the Leopard took down the wooden box and handed it to the crow, Wen Ye looked inside and saw that there were nine skulls made of silver strings inside the wooden box. Different from normal skulls, these nine skulls were all sparkling and translucent like pearls, and Great Sage Ping Shan trembled as he received the necklace and sat down on the stone chair while mumbling to himself: "Earlier, when she said that she liked the lights made from mermaid paste, I found a clansman''s fish for her to refine. Later, when she said that she liked jade agate, I worked hard to make this crystal skull day and night. However, that stinky woman cheated me three times."


    However, no matter how strong the demonic power was, it was still a disaster. The nine crystal skulls could guess what the raw material was, but what Wenye Ye did not expect was that this Great Sage Ping Shan was actually an emotional person. He rolled his eyes and whispered to Ah Xing, "I have an idea."


    Before he could finish his words, the Great Sage Ping Shan gritted his teeth and pointed at Wen Ye, "Grandfather, I don''t care about that, I just want to snatch her back as my wife. But now, I want to feast.


    "Eh? I''ll f * * k off your grandpa, don''t touch me! " Four half-demons held Wen Ye''s arms as he walked towards the pot. As he recovered his strength, he once again used his brute force to resist. A Yue rolled her eyes and said, "Idiot."


    The veins on Wen Ye''s body were half-naked and his eyes were bloodshot. He used his feet to push against the edge of the pot, but the four half demons could not push him away. Celestial! You can''t steal it... No, no, no, you definitely can''t marry Madam because of her looks, but because the gifts you gave me didn''t match up to the woman''s intentions. To be honest, I''m just a rascal with a famous relationship in the world, from the age of eighty to the age of three.


    Wen Ye had never heard such wonderful words from anyone before. Strangely, the Ping Shan Great Sage became interested and waved his hand, causing the four demi-demons to pull Wen Ye back from the gates of hell. He asked: "What clever plan do you have? If you dare lie to me, then I, Grandpa Pig, will definitely dig out your heart, dig out your liver, and use your head as a urinal. "

 C65

    The Great Sage Ping Shan was extremely ugly. Just being silent was enough to cause people to be frightened, but at this moment, he suddenly became stern, causing people to tremble, and the literary industry suddenly shrunk their necks as he quickly said, "Immortal, you should know that the cultivation of this demon is not easy, and the spiritual energy in the world has greatly improved your cultivation. I come from Dragon Tiger Mountain, a top cultivation institution in the world, so I naturally have a unique spirituality of my own.


    Great Sage Ping Shan thought for a moment, but before he could say anything, he heard the big crow by his side cawing. The little demon girl, who was filled with hatred, glared at Wen Ye and said: "Great King, this brat is too sinister. Don''t think of following his lead."


    The place where he had been pecked was completely stained with blood. Looking at the Great Sage Ping Mountain who seemed to be deep in thought, he seemed to have kept what he had just said in his mind, so Wen Ye took the opportunity to speak up: "Immortal, even if I were given a hundred guts, I still wouldn''t dare to deceive you, relying on your Tao Tao technique and clever brain." If you do not believe me, ask this little demoness if what I have said is true. "


    Ah Yue and Wen Ye got along day and night. She did not learn even a single thing serious, but that "Exporting Book" was exactly the same, as she angrily scolded, "You stinking Taoist, this Xin Mi actually dared to tell him that if you wanted to be a tonic, you should do it yourself. I''d rather die than be a demon''s tonic!"


    The meaning behind his words was so profound that even the Great Sage Ping Shan was startled by the look in A Yue''s eyes that seemed to want to swallow Wen Ye whole. The wild boar in the mountain had great abilities, but its brain could not comprehend the words, and when the doubt disappeared from its eyes, it snorted and asked the crow: "Military Advisor, what do you think?"


    The crow was smarter than the Great Sage Ping Shan. Or perhaps, it could serve beside the muddleheaded King for so many days. How could it not have eyes? At this moment, the Martial Saint Yan Ran had fallen in love. If she had acted impartially and ended her own relationship, then she would have definitely planted herself a shameful path to end the relationship with the Martial Saint. The path was clearly not a good one and she had so many grudges with him, how could he not use this opportunity? Rather than dying without knowing the reason for his loyalty, it was better to give up his life for the sake of survival.


    The big crow gave Wen Ye a hateful look and said respectfully: "Great King, this little demon has indeed heard of such a secret in the human world. You can give it a try."


    Great Sage Ping Shan did not ask for the opinion of others, but only gave the lesser demons a way out. When the crow said those words, Great Sage Ping Shan''s dark gaze turned soft as he said: "Then I, your grandfather, will personally send you off. This demoness is not weak, if you run away in the middle of the journey, then it would be a waste."


    Great Sage Ping Shan had seen all kinds of literature and he was surprised at the way the pig demon controlled people. He started to have some opinions on this stupid pig demon, but views were the most important thing at the moment. Great Sage Ping Shan grabbed Ah Yue and Wen Ye''s shoulders and rushed out of the mansion in the blink of an eye, turning into a black wind. Great strength made Wen Ye grunt as he looked at the strange rocks under his feet.


    But who knew that A''Yue would not only not appreciate his kindness, but would instead grind her teeth and ask, "Is this how you talked about escaping? to be a stepping stone for other demons to cultivate? "


    Wen Ye giggled and said: "It''s good to have prepared some dishes with wine after all. If you don''t die now, you will have a way to escape from it."


    Thus, A Yue compromised and looked into the distance, watching the mountains and rivers flow. A smile unconsciously appeared on her face. Nannan said, "Idiot!"


    "..."


    On the Gobi Desert, there was yellow sand filling the sky. At that time, the Great Wen Empire''s internal affairs were chaotic, they had no time to care about the situation, they had no choice but to use this marriage alliance to pacify Wu Sun Empire, the result was that they managed to get married into the Great Wen Empire, and with the help of the Western Kingdom, they were able to temporarily save the Great Wen Empire. The situation in the Western Region was different from the Northern Python, they had no choice but to obey the Great Wen Order, and trained their troops day and night.


    The saints were swarming with women, there was no lack of dragons among the literary and military men, but when they were in bed, all they could think of was that summoning and one person, after knowing that Wu Sun Kingdom had taken down their envoy, they were enraged, and wanted to extort, Lin Chenye carried a sword and took over the conquest, but the officials forced him with their lives, saying that the mountains and rivers exchanged with the lives of millions of men in the Great Wen Empire were eternally stable, they absolutely could not! Thus, the military operation came to an end.


    As a powerful general under Lin Chenye, Zhuo Beishan could not bear to see the officials in the imperial palace be unharmed for their own interests, so they were in cahoots with each other. Therefore, after Lin Chenye had entered the city, they were willing to take over the hard and arduous task of protecting the city from the outside world. Within the city, there was a display of chessboard and a field of peace. Back then, it was here that the men of the Azure Province had broken Wu Sun''s arrogant arrogance!


    The lights in the room flickered, reflecting the side of Zhuo Beishan''s face, the tiger eyes beneath his thick eyelashes, constantly scanning the letter that came from far away in the south, and even though Zhuo Beishan did not know what the trick was, he still called for his trusted aide and ordered him, "Take this general''s Commander Seal and go through the valley. Tell Situ Jun that there will be a group of merchants coming out of Jinling on the fifteenth of the next month, and follow them on the northern plains."


    The person replied, "The Azure Valley Pass is the northern border. Why ¡­" Seeing Zhuo Beishan frown, that person realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly bowed: "General''s life!"


    While they were talking, a marquis wearing an armor with a flag on his back rushed in. He knelt on the ground and hurriedly said: "General, upon reaching the stage, we discovered a group of people riding on the Silk Road charging straight towards the Peace Pass."


    Zhuo Beishan asked, "How many men and horses?"


    Marquis Wu responded, "No more than a hundred!"


    Zhuo Beishan coldly snorted, "I''m afraid those tribes that have met a sandstorm can just chase them away."


    Marquis Wu said cautiously, "General, this troop of men holds the Golden Dragon Flag!"


    Zhuo Beishan was a little taken aback, stood up and said: "Take me there."


    The mottled walls recounted the antiquity of the Pingjing Pass, and the flying yellow sand was like this for a thousand years, but no one dared to look at the yellow sand in detail, because beneath the yellow sand were piles of bones that no one dared to look at directly, the Eternal God Peak was faintly discernible in the yellow sand, and on the silk road, it was extremely difficult for the withered old horse to walk step by step, and the people on the ropes covered his face with linen, thin like the tiny red of a candle dancing in the wind.


    Zhuo Beishan, who lived at the top of the city, coldly looked at the caravan carrying the Golden Dragon Flag. These thirty-six clansmen of the Western Regions often tried to use this trick to transport goods that couldn''t be exposed to the light into the empire, so Zhuo Beishan gripped his spear and shouted, "You are so small, do you know how to hang the Golden Dragon Flag? You deserve your punishment!"


    He raised his hand and aimed the hundred bolts at the caravan below the city. He was waiting for Zhuo Beishan to give the order to pierce their hearts.


    In the lead carriage, a thin shadow limped down from the carriage. He was dressed in coarse hemp, but one could vaguely see his initial glory and self-reliance. In his hand was a golden arrow, held high above his head! He said loudly, "I am Anthea, Zou Jin! General Zhuo, quickly open the city gates and summon the princess! "


    When Zhuo Beishan saw the golden arrow, he confirmed the identity of the intruder. This was personally bestowed by a saint. However, what surprised Zhuo Beishan was the Princess''s name! It had been three years since the last message, and it was unclear whether he was dead or alive. Two years ago, Wusun had appeared in the west of here, and there was no news of him at all. Zhuo Beishan was very clear in his heart ¡­ So he shouted, "Open the gate! "Welcome, princess."

 C66

    He changed into the new clothes that the guard had hastily brought, but they did not fit perfectly with his eight-foot body. His face was haggard, and his leather bag was thin and bony. He had actually grown a size larger than before! The altar in front of him was covered with fresh food. His tall body was sitting quietly as he blocked the light from entering the room. His tiger-like eyes emitted a terrifying killing intent that made Zou Jin''s actions become a bit lighter.


    Zhuo Beishan asked softly, "As you say, I, Tuo Baku, want to exterminate those officials who do not share my political views. Do you really have the authority to do so?" The thirty-six tribes at the border all follow Wu Sun''s lead and gather three hundred thousand soldiers at the Fortress of Eternal God, preparing to attack the Central Plains? "


    Zou Jin lightly placed the bowl and chopsticks on the table and replied: "Two years ago, I entered Wusun from here. However, I was controlled by the Heavenly Wolf Guards for a hundred miles and became a prisoner. We only found the opportunity half a month ago to lead our trusted aides to rescue us. "


    Zhuo Beishan frowned, although he had spoken a few words, but the danger was more than a hundred times. In these two years, what kind of life had Zhuo Beishan and his men lived? Zhuo Beishan did not dare to think too deeply, although he did not control the prison, but how could he not know the methods to execute the punishment? Fortunately, they had all returned to their hometowns, so they didn''t have to suffer in prison! A thousand words converged into one sentence from his mouth, and he said, "These past few days have been tough on you guys. You have to take care of it for now. When Zhao and Princess awakes, I will send you back to the capital."


    Zou Jin nodded his head, and then took out a sheepskin scroll from his chest as if he had thought of something, Nan Nan said: "I almost forgot something important. General, look, this map was drawn by Zang He and the princess, and there are three of them: Tuo Tang, Feng Liu, Ya Mu Tai and Eternal God Pass. "His intention is to break the throat of the pass."


    Zhuo Beishan''s face did not change, he had never encountered anyone who fought on the battlefield before, even though he had been on the battlefield for decades. He said softly, "I already know that Lord Zou and the rest of you can rest in peace. I have my ways of dealing with the matter of setting up defenses."


    "Very good!" Zou Jin stood up and shook his sleeves. He actually kneeled down in front of the court. Zhuo Beishan was quick to react and helped him up in surprise. "Sir Zou, why are you doing this?"


    Zou Jin smiled faintly. "General!" This thousand li of yellow sand, this hundred li of withered bones, this ten li of heroic soul! How can I not accept this bow? "


    Zhuo Beishan held Zou Jin''s hand and silently lowered it, allowing Zou Jin to bow down and look at the yellow sand outside of the Zhu pavilion. Zhuo Beishan''s mouth slightly curled up as a smile that he did not even notice appeared on his face.


    Look, no one has ever forgotten you!


    The servants came and went hurriedly while carrying a golden basin. Its clear water was dyed red with fresh blood, and Zhuo Beishan was like a stone statue as he stood in front of the door with an arrogant attitude, like Zhuo Beishan. Ordinary generals would not even be able to catch his eyes, but when facing this young general who was riding on the battlefield while drawing her bow with an arrow, Beishan had no choice but to give her a big thumbs up.


    Zou Jin paced around the room as he entered the room. "If there''s something wrong with the princess, how am I supposed to return to the capital and restore the sage realm?"


    Perhaps it was due to Zou Jin''s inability to stop him, but Zhuo Beishan helplessly sighed and said, "Sir Zou, why don''t you just find a cool place to rest. There is nothing that you can do to help out here."


    Zou Jin glanced back and didn''t say anything in the end. For a moment, other than the maid walking in a hurry and the sound of her shoes stepping on the wooden boards, the room was extremely lonely.


    Zhuo Beishan had orders to disturb the silence here first, and when he saw the Marquis who had rushed over, he frowned. He understood that if it wasn''t for the urgent military situation, this Marquis would never dare to disobey the order! With a wave of his hand, he bowed towards Zou Jin and strode towards the tower. Behind him, the Martial Marquis quickly said: "On the Silk Road, the army of the Dark Sun Country is approaching. They have around three thousand men. They should be coming for the Pingjing Pass."


    Zhuo Beishan quickly climbed up the tower and saw a group of black shadows slowly moving towards the Pingjing Pass in the hazy night. The deputy generals around him cupped their hands and said: "I will make you light a fire and raise the war flag.


    Zhuo Beishan''s face didn''t change as he said, "Wusun Xingjun is known for his speed, and the light cavalry is known as the best in the world. For a time ¡­" with enough for them to roam around for a round. "


    The deputy general said, "From the looks of it, this group of people should be moving slowly not towards the Pingjing Pass, but towards Lord Zou and the others. No matter what, Princess Zhao He is already a Wangsun Wangfei. If we don''t release her ¡­"


    Zhuo Beishan glanced sideways, and the man hurriedly lowered his head, and Zhuo Beishan quickly withdrew his vicious gaze, and then looked towards the Wu Sun Light Cavalry that had stopped their advance thirty meters away from the pass. The man in the lead had two sideburns, a sheepskin hat, and a woolen cape that covered his body.


    The man let out a sound as if he was filled with anger, "City Guardian General, listen carefully, my visit this time was not to cause trouble, but to capture the fugitives. Our Lord is also not willing to hurt the peace between our two families, as long as you are willing to hand over the thieves, our Lord has prepared some gifts for them."


    The mottled red lacquer door slowly opened, and a handsome military uniform, like an exquisite branch and a tree, fell into the white water of the black mountain. It revealed a glassy brilliance for life, and its pitch-black bottomless eyes were like a pool of deep water that submerged people without a place to breathe. In the darkness, his eyes were like blazing fire, the Flame Dragon Horse beneath him was shaking its hoof, and Zhuo Beishan had an arrogant look on his face, with his saber and horse back, and his right arm leaning lightly on the saddle, he arrogantly asked with some laziness: "Who is this general? "Report your life."


    The man laughed in an unruly and unruly manner, and shouted: "I am General Huyan Dong, who are you!"


    Zhuo Beishan looked up in boredom, and was so angry that the veins on the back of Huyan Forbidden''s hand bulged. Zhuo Beishan opened his mouth and said: "I remember now, I killed your brother Huyan Yu!"


    Huyan Forbidden''s anger is written all over his face, his expression was as though he would shoot out the spear in his hands at any moment, but he did not let out a breath of air and cupped his hands: "General Dingyuan, Zhuo Beishan, has heard of your name for a long time! We have not come here today to cause any trouble, but to capture the traitors.


    "Traitor?" Zhuo Beishan coldly snorted, "Do you know that the traitor you speak of is my great scholar?"


    Huyan Taboo''s face did not change as he lightly said: "I am only following orders, I hope General Zhuo will not interfere, otherwise I will not be able to explain it to the King."


    The broadsword on the horse''s back was swung into a full circle, hanging below its body. Zhuo Beishan said, "When are you a barbarian at the border? You are worthy enough to speak with me!"


    How could Huyan Forbidden not understand the meaning behind these words. Right now, the person who brought his team here to demand for the escape was being unreasonable, but what could he do? Huyan Forbidden was able to sit in his current position, and he was a boorish man who only knew how to use force? When he received the order, he already knew that he would never be able to catch Zhuo Beishan. However, in order to have some excuse, he had to come here with his men. Although Zhuo Beishan had a blood feud with him, the situation now forced him to let go and ask, "General Zhuo, are you really not going to let him go?"


    Zhuo Beishan said, "Ask my Cyan Plains Steel Cavalry if they agree to release him!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a bonfire rose above the city walls as the vassal flags fluttered as if it was day. The archers on the city walls lined up in a straight line, drawing their bows and drawing their arrows, waiting for the command! Huyan Forbidden cast a glance, he knows that he has entered the enemy ranks, and does not dare to fight for the edge, so he spoke: "Wu Sun and Big Wen have always kept to themselves, does General Zhuo''s actions mean that he wants to incite conflict between the two countries?"


    Zhuo Beishan replied: "It''s not me who started the dispute, it was you. You know that both countries don''t get involved with each other''s affairs, yet you brought your troops here to disturb my border. What exactly is your intention? "


    Huyan Forbidden said: "We are here to chase people, we have no other intentions. Since it has already come to this, we will take our leave!" I hope that General Zhuo will take care of his health. Back then, Brother Huyan''s skills were not as good as General''s, so I hope that General Huyan can give it a try. "


    As Huyan Wu said that, his eyes were filled with viciousness. Zhuo Beishan''s face did not change, but only had a proud look, he smiled and said: "What''s there to fear about a million people? With my Azure Province here, let''s see who dares to step forward! "

 C67

    In the distance, he was dressed in a aqua-green robe with a smile in his eyes as he stood by the lakeside looking at the egrets flying past in the sky. His smile carried a fresh and gentle aura, and he was untainted by the secular world. Li Huai An called for a white horse and brought two big jars of wine onto the road. He wasn''t in a hurry, just like the old Daoist who used to ride a green ox before.


    At this moment, the sun was setting in the west. Smoke was rising on both sides of the valley. The white horse became even more nimble when it saw Li Huai An fall asleep, afraid of waking up the man in its dreams. The white horse seemed to recognize the road, until it stopped at a hermitage in the middle of the valley and stood still. The people in the room heard sounds from outside and pushed open the door of the hermitage. Their sharp chins did not lose their graceful curves. Her eyes seemed to be filled with joy and worry. Her thin lips were filled with a vermilion color. Her eyebrows were like autumn water, and her jade-like muscles were accompanied by a gentle breeze. Seeing a white horse quietly standing in front of the courtyard, he jumped in fright. When he saw the man on the horse, he immediately raised his eyebrows and complained, "He''s so drunk again."


    The tone of her voice revealed a sense of familiarity, as if she had already known Li Huai An for a long time. The white horse slightly bent forward, and the woman supported Li Huai An''s shoulders as they walked into the house. The horses walked into the stables at the side of the house, as if they were familiar with the route.


    The valley was intoxicated by the night, Li Huai An was also intoxicated by the atmosphere, the old man with a white beard was also drunk, the fine wine he brought had already reached a low level, even Shangguan Yunyi was drunk. She could not remember the scene of her first meeting with Li Huai An. She could only remember that every time a man came, he would bring two jars of fine wine for her teacher to taste. She still remembered the first time they had met, the man''s frivolity hanging over her face. This was the kind of person she despised the most, and as they came more and more, the man became more mysterious, telling her of his confusion and his sadness. The man had said that his sword was fast, but she had never seen his sword before. Tonight, his teacher was drunk. It had been a long time since he had been this drunk. At this moment, the normally virtuous and respected master revealed his mischievous nature. "You brat ¡­" "You brat, how long has it been since you last visited me?"


    Three years.


    It''s been three years.


    The last time Li Huai An was here was three years ago. Shangguan Yunyi did not know when he came, and only knew that when she came back from gathering herbs, the two of them got drunk. The man left on the second day and had been gone for three years.


    Li Huai An smiled and did not answer, but the old man still did not spare him as he said, "Take off your clothes, let me see if your injuries have recovered."


    She understood the difference between men and women, but even if she wanted to leave her feet, she still wouldn''t listen. She could only close her eyes and secretly open them a little out of curiosity. The man''s chest was densely covered in sword scars, some deep and some shallow. Although they had already turned into scars, they still frightened her. Didn''t he say that his sword was very fast? Who could hurt him? Perhaps even she did not realize that she had lost her initial hatred towards this man. Now, all that was left was pity. Yun Yi was curious about what kind of face he had in the past.


    The old man looked at it and sighed, "It''s still that sword. Even after so many years, it still can''t be recovered."


    Li Huai An covered his clothes, that sword strike almost took his life. If it wasn''t for him fighting with his life on the line, perhaps he would have already died. The old man suddenly snickered. Li Huai An did not understand, looking at the old man who had known him for many years, sizing him up and feeling a little uncomfortable. The old man said mysteriously, "What do you think of this girl?"


    They didn''t even dare to look at each other. What nonsense was this master spouting? Shangguan Yunyi was furious, but she was also looking forward to hearing his evaluation.


    Li Huai An said with a smile, "Very good."


    The old man let out a burp and smiled evilly. "You didn''t marry her. How about I matchmaking the two of you ¡­"


    Shangguan Yunyi''s heart jumped out as she said, "Master is drunk, you are spouting nonsense."


    The old man sighed and said, "Yunyi, you followed me for ten years, and I watched this kid grow up. I believe that if the two of you can cultivate successfully, my master will be able to feel at ease in the underworld."


    Shangguan Yunyi''s face turned even redder. Li Huai An chuckled and said, "Old man, how can I be a husband and wife when I''m with Yunyi?" You''re old? Have you lost your head as well? "


    The old man waved his hand and said, "Yunyi, go rest. I want to talk to Huai An."


    Yun Yi nodded and left the room with her hands on her forehead. Although she did not know what her master was talking about, even if she wanted to stop him, her tongue was still tied. She was drunk, really drunk. After Yun Yi left, Li Huai An''s smile faded into deep grief. "Do we still have to face it in the end?"


    The old man nodded. "My senior brother is known as the Poison King, and because he relied heavily on me, he harbored hatred for me. He poisoned anyone I saved, but he still doesn''t understand how high his master''s expectations are for him.


    Li Huai An said, "If necessary, I can help you."


    The old man waved his hand, "This is a grudge between me and him, it''s better if I do it. The only thing I can''t let go of is Yunyi. She is a person of unknown nature, so she needs your protection.


    Li Huai An remained silent for a long time before he said, "I''ll give you three months. If I don''t see you after the third month, I''ll send your senior brother out to accompany you. "


    It was as if he was chopping a bunch of grass, but no one doubted his words.


    The old man paused before laughing loudly, "Li Huai An, I thought you didn''t hold a sword? Wouldn''t it be a little absurd to go back on your words? "


    Li Huai An laughed and said, "I have done even more absurd things, what''s more, I, Li Huai An, am a scoundrel to begin with. "What can the martial arts world do to me?"


    The old man waved his hand and said, "You''re annoying! Your sword is at the back of the mountain in the cave at the edge of the mountain, and was retrieved by yourself.


    Li Huai An laughed involuntarily, "As long as I have a sword in my hand, I can do whatever I want to you! Old man, you better not die in front of me! "


    "So noisy!" The old man scolded him, "As long as you don''t go and find a night to talk, I won''t worry about handing Yun''er over to you. Alright, alright, I won''t tear off your scars. This old man is going to have a hard time drinking."


    Three was clearly Yue Ye. She was scolding and playing with the axe board.


    Drinking alone in the mountains, Li Huai An, for the first time, laid down on the soil, with a cold sword emitting a green light, buzzing loudly. The blade of the sword had already passed the halfway mark of the cliff. This sword was named Tian Chen, and was created by the world''s number one blacksmith, Pei Xuanzi. It was his own sword.


    "Li Huai An, your grip on the brush is much more ruthless than your grip on the sword."


    "Warrior Li, please let my family go."


    The jug of wine shattered with a loud bang, and the image in his mind suddenly stopped. Li Huai An laughed softly, "Taibai, is what you said about Purgatory like that? But I was not relieved either. And now that you''re free, I''m going to repeat the same mistake, but what can I do? She''s still in the palace. "


    That year! As the cherry blossoms blossomed, Li Huai''an entered Chang''an. That battle! Wordless Night had left a wound on his chest that would never heal. He, who should have died in a panic, had been saved by that woman.


    Under the cherry tree.


    "Huai An, you''re not suitable for Crow. Is it worth it for me?"


    "If you let him go, Crow will definitely not let you go! Run away quickly!"


    Treason!


    Chase after him.


    Death!


    The Immense Sword.


    Everything that happened in the past constantly appeared in Li Huai An''s mind, and the reflection in the moon was also that woman''s figure.


    Li Huai An fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, the old man did not send him off. There was only Yun Yi waiting in front of the hermitage, and there was also a good horse.


    Shangguan Yunyi said, "I heard what we talked about last night."


    Li Huai An nodded: "Then I''ll bring you to that boundless world and take a walk. When the Medicine King returns, we''ll have a drink."


    Shangguan Yunyi looked at him with reluctance in her eyes, "Master, can you still come back?"


    Li Huai An smiled and said, "If he doesn''t come back within three months, I will definitely get the Poison King removed from the martial arts world."

 C68

    This valley was Li Huai''an''s home, and regardless of how many places one walked, the beautiful scenery was inferior to this valley''s one flower and one tree. This deep valley Li Huai An will never come back, no! It was the person who had hoped for his return. It was impossible for him to return. What time is up ahead? There was also no time! With Chen Li in hand, he smiled at the formidable figure of the world. Who could be a match for one? He had lost and understood the true meaning of the world. But why was the hand that held the sword still so heavy? Li Huai An faced the sky and laughed, startling the birds on both sides of the valley to flock together.


    Shangguan Yunyi looked at him, this man was the light in her heart. In the valley, this man''s lonely career was the only bridge that connected him with the outside world. She would have preferred him fierce, treacherous, and frivolous. Yet, she couldn''t bear to see such a forced smile. Had that frown just turned against her heart?


    The cold wind was like a blade, drifting snow for a thousand miles. From the east to the west, a carriage flew by, the wheels of the carriage leaving behind two wheel marks on the white snow. The man chasing the whip was afraid that the horse would run too slow, but it also seemed like there was a pack of wolves chasing after it. Li Huai''an really hated this cold winter. The mink fur coat wrapped around his body tightened even more. Even though the strong wine warmed his body, the bottom of his heart had never warmed for even a moment. He was precisely such a contradictory person! Shangguan Yunyi was playing with the charcoal.


    The carriage did not seem to want to stop. The whip-driver''s voice became louder and louder, causing the carriage to become unstable. Shangguan Yunyi had never read this man''s words before. Although he was in the second sword wielded and his sword had never been unsheathed, it seemed that no one was worth it for him to draw his sword, or was it just to protect her? Ever since they had left Pill King Valley, they had spent most of their time on the road, but Shangguan Yunyi did not know where they were heading to.


    "Phew!"


    The man who drove the whip reprimanded the horse, causing the carriage to shake as the curtain was lifted. A man rubbed his hands that were red from the cold and said, "Head, we can''t get any further ahead."


    "Why?"


    "There''s something in the way."


    There was a row of red lines in front of the carriage, heading towards the snow-covered forests on both sides of the road. Focusing, this row of red lines looked like a child''s doll. It wore a red undergarment, and each doll had an exquisite bell hanging from their right ankle.


    Seeing this, the drunk Li Huai An''s face changed and he said, "Take good care of the carriage."


    All the major families in the martial arts world had their own rules, and Li Huai An could not break them either. He followed the red line and walked step by step towards the snow forest. At the other end of the red thread, a barefoot little kid with two tying hair came running over while giggling. She did not run fast, but all of a sudden, she was in front of Li Huai An. With widened eyes, she foolishly stared at Li Huai An. He asked, "What''s your name?"


    The barefoot kid giggled and said, "Sister called me not to cry. Because I won''t cry. "


    Li Huai An chuckled, "What an awkward name."


    The girl without tears giggled, "You have to call me that too."


    Li Huai An asked, "Why are you stopping my carriage?"


    The crying girl shook her head and said, "Sister said that this is our territory. Others cannot. "


    Li Huai An was puzzled. Who would treat this place as their territory in this freezing cold weather? He said, "Tell your sister that we have important matters to attend to and quickly let us go."


    The tearless girl shook her head. "My sister said that she wants to speak to her about something she can''t accept. This road won''t be possible anyways."


    Li Huai An looked at the jungle at the side and said, "If I were to go, would I be able to throw out something that has flaws?"


    The Weeper girl opened her mouth wide, "Li Huai An, when did you become so timid?"


    Li Huai An froze, the sword in his hand became heavier, and the chilling winter air became even colder: "How do you recognize my name?"


    The girl who did not cry continuously waved her hand and stammered, "It''s not me ¡­" Elder sister ¡­ Tell me. You... You go find her! "


    The forest was peaceful and quiet. Even the sound of footsteps on the snow was gentle. In the depths of the forest, the snow had been swept away.


    He had seen her.


    A guqin was placed in front of the abbey. She was dressed in white and sat quietly in front of the abbey. From beginning to end, she didn''t even look up at Li Huai An. The woman''s face was extremely beautiful, and she was extremely beautiful.


    Li Huai An walked towards her, each step was somewhat strenuous, but the distance of sixteen steps, in the time it took half an incense stick to burn, was covered. The sound of the female guqin suddenly stopped, and Li Huai An sat down in front of her. The woman raised her head, looked at him with her watery eyes, and asked, "You are Li Huai An?"


    Li Huai An said, "If there is something mixed up, it will be born from the heavens and the earth. Who would have thought that the depths of this forest would actually be able to meet a Daoist master. "


    The woman laughed lightly: "My father is seriously ill and cannot be cured unless it is the spirit blood of a snow fox. Therefore, may Great Hero Li do something about it?"


    Li Huai An said, "You can''t go forward, you can''t retreat, can you please?"


    The woman shook her head. "I''ve chased this Snow Fox for several months. I definitely won''t let it go today."


    Li Huai An shook his head: "Which flock of crows chased after me for months, it''s impossible for them to let me off today!"


    The woman lowered her head and caressed the strings of the zither. The notes were like flying knives, causing snow to fall from the sky.


    Li Huai''an exhaled a mouthful of impure air and said, "I have neither enmity nor communication with the Taoists. If I catch that Flying Fox for you, can you let us leave? "


    The woman said, "Your legs are on your body. Even if you leave now, I can''t stop you."


    Li Huai An stood up, took a sip of his strong wine and said, "If you don''t let us go, then who in this world can walk out of your Dao Sect?"


    The woman said in silence: "If Great Hero Li is able to catch the Snow Fox, my Taoist clan owes Great Hero Li a great favor."


    Li Huai An didn''t answer, he lightly carried the dust away from the ground and stepped on the snow, but there wasn''t even the slightest trace of snow on him.


    Yin and Yang follow the laws of the world and are extremely difficult to achieve, two of them are returned to one''s nine palaces. This was a different path from the other. The article in this article was very clear, most likely, only on the Dao. However, Li Huai An was secretly surprised, that woman was only at the prime of her life, yet she could actually have such accomplishments! It was enough to give birth to sixteen rounds, and all of the matches were a dead end. It was a pity that it did not take up any of the land or the benefits that he, Li Huai An, possessed would not necessarily be able to so easily break out of this wondrous situation! What surprised Li Huai An even more was that the murderous heart of a woman was actually so heavy.


    The woman''s heart was filled with hatred! Great hate.


    The Snow Fox was unique to only Mount Kunlun. This girl had been able to chase it for several months, which showed that my father''s illness could be treated with medicine. And a few months of treatment was more than enough to prove that the Snow Fox was difficult to catch! Li Huai An stood on top of a huge rock, blending in with the surrounding snow. A fox is cunning. The pursuers of the past few months had long since refused to come out of their holes, and the location of the Snow Fox''s hiding place was most likely surrounded by the red line. Even so, it was still a big enough place.


    They could only wait! Snowflakes fell onto a sculpture. Li Huai An''s entire body was covered in snow, but he was still standing upright. His eyes were like an eagle hunting, waiting for its prey to appear! In the end, the Snow Fox was unable to suppress its temper. After a long while, a fox''s head poked out from above the snow. It lazily stretched its body like a cat.


    Li Huai An moved, and the stone flew out. Not only was it fast, it was also powerful. It was not enough to take the life of the Snow Fox, but it was enough to make it fall into a deep slumber. The Snow Fox''s ears twitched, and it unbelievably twisted its body, dodging the rock! The smile on Li Huai An''s face grew wider. That Snow Fox bared its teeth as if it wanted to threaten Li Huai but was afraid and wanted to drill back into the cave. However, it was too late. Li Huai An arrived in front of the Snow Fox.


    Hu''er''s body slimmed down at an extremely fast speed. It was as if she was walking on flat ground. For a moment, she couldn''t do anything as a man and a fox chased her relentlessly on the snowy ground.


    Li Huai An chuckled, "This fox of yours, it''s not like it''s taking your life. Just a little blood from you, what''s wrong with it?"


    The Snow Fox seemed to be able to understand the words of the humans. While fleeing, it did not forget to turn its head and cry out to express its dissatisfaction.


    Li Huai An''s laughter became even louder: "Alright, alright, alright, since you''re not obedient, then I will not be polite with you."


    On a tall tree next to the hermitage, a girl with a smile on her face was walking in and out of the forest, watching a man and a fox chase each other.


    "Little sister!"


    Suddenly, a soft cry came from beneath the tree. She responded to the call and jumped down, happily narrating the scene of a human fox chasing after the girl. Praise continuously came out of his mouth, "Aiyaya, aiya, this Li Huai An is truly amazing, to actually be able to force Snow Fox to flee into the mountains. Sister, aren''t you going to help? "


    The girl wiped her nose and said with a chuckle, "So what if I go? Have you ever seen your sister touch the fur of a snow fox in the past few months? "


    "Heh heh." The crying girl smiled and said, "Who knows, maybe today Snow Fox got it. Elder sister''s judgement of people is really accurate. This Li Huai An is worthy of you, Big Sister. "


    The girl pretended to be angry and was so scared that she didn''t want to cry. Her nose dropped to the ground and the woman couldn''t stop smiling as she stroked her head and said gently, "This man is very dangerous. If we meet again in the future, how far can we go?"


    Weeping Sisters nodded her head, "That''s right, that''s right. When I went to pass on the message to my elder sister, that man frightened me quite a bit."


    "I didn''t scare you!"


    The Snow Fox in his arms was exceptionally docile. The Weeping Sister saw Li Huai An standing behind her and exclaimed while jumping onto the tree: "That''s right ¡­ You''re the one who scared me! "


    The woman said, "She''s a bit of a fool, don''t take offense to Great Hero Li."


    Li Huai An waved his hand and said, "It''s not all bad to be a fool."


    The Snow Fox was especially docile. In the woman''s arms, there was a resigned look in her eyes. The woman stroked the Snow Fox''s fur and said, "I don''t like owing favors to others. In return, I will also give hero Li a gift."


    The two were already dead, the bones all over their bodies were shattered, their heads were deformed, and before they died, they suffered a great deal of pain, but this man with the red beard was the one who made the move. Li Huai An looked over, and he could clearly see the sword scar on the big man''s body, but he was unable to leave a single wound. These two crows were also second class assassins, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    Li Huai An said, "Miss, you acted to relieve my worry? Aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble? "


    The woman said, "Great Hero Li is known to all in the martial arts world. The direction in which the blade is aimed is also in Great Hero Li''s direction. What does it have to do with our Dao Clan?"


    After staring at the woman for a long while, Li Huai An opened his mouth and said, "In the future, see you in the martial arts world.


    The snow was still falling, and was a bit bigger than before. The red line on the golem had already disappeared. When the driver saw Li Huai An, he immediately went to greet him, "Boss, where did you go? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Li Huai An looked at this man and found it quite funny. He was missing a coachman, but he was a bit generous. Li Huai An actually made him call him boss. Li Huai An lightly patted his shoulders and said, "It will be hard on you to go to Jinling."

 C69

    Using the sword to travel across the world, the wind rises and the clouds billow around Mt. Tai were light. How many matters of the martial arts world could not be solved? It was a huge ancient residence at the foot of an azure mountain cliff. The curtains hung low, creating a hazy atmosphere. The stone walls were all covered with brocade, and even the ceiling was covered with embroidered felt. It was both warm and cozy. The furnishings were all for the young girl''s room. They were extremely luxurious, with jade bed teeth inlaid with exquisite carvings. The bed was embroidered with a small scented sachet hanging from the hook of the curtain, exuding a faint fragrance.


    The white-clothed woman lightly held her hand as she poured tea for the guests around her. Her skin was as white as snow and her eyes were as clear as water. As she looked around, she had a refined and noble temperament, causing people to feel intimidated, ashamed of their inferiority, and not dare to blaspheme. However, that cold and prideful demeanor was captivating, causing one to be unable to avoid being entranced. The woman''s name was Bai Shihan, and she was the pavilion master as well. She was the one who had the most authority in the sect, and countless noblemen were willing to throw away their money just for the sake of a beautiful woman.


    However, she had never smiled once, as if she didn''t know what it was about.


    The handsome young man dressed in the black striped python robe had an evil smile on his face. His eyelashes trembled slightly, but he remained cold. The corner of his mouth curled up into a beautiful smile. Who else could it be other than Lin Peng? Lightly holding a cup of wine, he said softly, "The Cloud Entering Pavilion is too small, it can''t accommodate a single Buddha."


    Li Huai An''s expression didn''t change, and replied, "You want me to be your weapon? I can promise, but I want to protect her. It''s a good deal. It takes a pair of eyes to walk in the dark. "


    Lin Qi said, "You''re that confident?"


    Li Huai An said, "I am not your enemy, but instead the best step for you to reach success. If you want to pull out a golden tiger tooth, you need a sharp blade! "


    They looked at each other, speechless. Only the hot air in the room was noisy. After a long while, Lin Qin looked at Li Huai An with a smile on his face, "I can''t believe that the Sword Demon, Li Huai An, is actually an elegant person."


    Li Huai An did not explain, nor did he want to explain, because he understood that this man in front of him was the only one who had the ability to protect her! No one knew what he was scheming in his heart. After a long silence, he said, "I don''t have any connections with you. If you want me to believe that you''re scheming with me, I''m afraid I''ll lose everything."


    Li Huai An said, "Walking in the dark night is not knowing the way forward. There are chess pieces everywhere in Nanjing, but if you take the worst chess piece, you will lose all your matches, and I am a good chess piece!"


    Lin Pi replied, "It''s up to the player to decide whether or not to play chess. It''s not up to the player to decide where to go. Although there were many chess pieces in Nanjing, each of them had their own master, so how many of them could be thrown? Wouldn''t it be a joke if a chess player didn''t have a chess piece? "


    Li Huai An chuckled as he stood up and said, "I understand what you mean."


    Lin Qin slightly tilted his face to the side, the setting sun painted his handsome side of his face as he slightly opened his mouth and said, "I will be waiting here at this time tomorrow! Bring your chips. "


    "..."


    In the winter, there were few people on the streets. The sounds of laughter came from all the houses in the city. The moonlight was still bright and clear, but the dark clouds were still headed towards the moon. On the long street, Li Huai''an was tossing wine jugs in his hands, his black clothes fluttering in the snow had already covered his straw hat! Some liked the light, while others liked the night. The place where the light did not exist was filled with blood and evil, while the fierce beasts hid themselves in the dark. The poor people never noticed the fierce beasts revealing their fangs. It was a dirty world, and only the dirtier ones could survive in it.


    "Who are you? I wonder if this is my Heavenly Wolf School''s territory? "


    With a flash of green light, the man''s throat was cut and his eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    "Quick!" Summoning the disciples, someone has come to meddle in my Heavenly Wolf School! "


    The smell of fresh blood filled Li Huai An''s nose. He was not a demon, but at this moment, he was several times more terrifying than a demon. His sword slashed across his throat, and the posture of those pitiful people pulling out their swords were still retained on those corpses. Dark clouds covered the moonlight, as if the bright moon could not bear to see such a bloody scene. The alley was dyed red with blood, and the disciples who were desperately retreating had terrified expressions on their faces.


    Li Huai An also smelled the scent of fresh blood. He hated this life because he had enough of it! Carrying a sword and coming out, in order to save the dying and helping the wounded, Li Huai An''s righteous path was gradually worn away by Crow''s three years. What was righteousness, what was evil? The victor is justice, the loser is evil. No one could see the justice of the losers, and no one would know the evil of the victors. When could a genius open his eyes to the rain and wash away the filth of the world?


    "Tonight, if the Heavenly Wolf School succumbs, we can avoid death."


    The Heavenly Wolf disciple looked at each other, the corpses seemed to be telling him that what the man said was true.


    "What a joke!" Who do you think you are! How dare you cause trouble with my Heavenly Wolf School! " A long bearded man had two hooks on his arms, looking extremely like an eagle''s claw. Although they would be surrounded in the future, no one would dare to step forward, the Sect Leader of the Sirius Sect looked around, and all of the disciples had on expressions of fear. "I don''t care who you are hired with, but you hurt dozens of people from the Heavenly Wolf Sect.


    Li Huai An raised his sword, and the sound of the sword blade resounded: "Those who follow me will be spared death."


    The gatekeeper was the first to rush towards Li Huai An, his speed extremely fast. The pair of hooks in his hands was a weapon he was most proud of, a shattered stone, a broken sword. However, his chest was ripped open by the pair of hooks.


    Him!


    And no exception.


    The Sect Leader of the Celestial Wolf Sect let out a low hiss as his eagle hook flew across the ground, causing sparks to fly. He then attacked Ye Yan from an extremely tricky angle! Open up the stomach! He had already imagined the man''s pained expression as he fell to the ground. What a wonderful note in the world! But his smile froze on his face. Li Huai An waved his sword, his speed was fast to the point that it was incomparable! Fresh blood gushed out and the Sect Leader of the Sirius Sect took a few steps back in midair, creating some distance between them. What remained under Li Huai An''s feet was a severed arm.


    Forgetting the pain, he pushed his way through the crowd of disciples towards the alleyway''s entrance. His back chilled in an instant as a sharp sword pierced his chest. He turned his head to look at the man with the sword in terror, begging for mercy, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m willing to do what you ¡­"


    Li Huai An did not throb in the slightest. He drew his sword and brandished it, until everyone''s bodies trembled as they crawled on the ground. He turned around and walked to another street. His white clothes were like snow, falling on the roof yet not waking the people in the room from their dreams.


    A gloomy house, a large wooden door, and two burning oil lamps on both sides of the house. It was eerie and terrifying. Directly opposite the door was a golden silk-like chair. A potbellied middle-aged man was sitting on it. Beneath him was a young lady in untidy clothes, constantly puffing at his crotch. The woman''s frightened expression was not concealed at all. Her cheeks were puffed up and her entire body was bruised, as if she had just been beaten up.


    Li Huai An slowly walked over while breaking the wooden door into pieces, and said softly, "Let me tell you a secret, you are going to die."


    The Poison Scorpion Sect Leader sent the woman flying with one palm, and he shot a glance at the hand at his side. The wooden door behind Li Huai''an was tightly shut, he pulled up his pants and said: "Zhang Jiu Kui did not do a good job, you want to destroy the bridge after crossing the river? Old Sha, I have been giving him all these years, what about it? Hiring a hitman to keep his mouth shut? "


    He then coldly snorted and waved his hand, "Kill him."


    Li Huai An did not draw his sword as the Scorpion Sect disciples swarmed over. He continued to walk in the middle of this saber light without a speck of dust on his white clothes. With a flash of his sword, Chen Li was already in his hands, thrusting straight towards the Sect Leader''s chest. Unexpectedly, his fat body was able to block the momentum of the sword. He moved to the side. Poison Scorpion smacked his chest and said, "Not bad, you have some strength. You''re a practitioner. It''s a pity that destroying these good seedlings is my greatest pleasure."


    Li Huai An held his sword horizontally across his chest, the killing intent that shot out from his eyes was actually this terrifying! The Sect Leader of Poison Scorpion''s Hall, who was completely unperturbed, had a frightened look in his eyes. He was no longer as confident as he was just now. The hands of the surrounding disciples were all trembling! Sword Qi! Just the sword Qi alone was enough to cause fear. Only then did the Sect Leader of the Poison Scorpion Sect realize that he had provoked an incredible figure. He hurriedly said, "Hero, if you have something to say, then say it. I''ll give you anything you want."


    Li Huai An said, "You can''t give me what I want."


    Sword up! With his death, the man''s flesh that was prided enough to reject any blade in the world was nailed onto a chair, and Chen Li did not pass above his chest. Li Huai An turned around, pulled out Chen Li, and lightly said to the woman who was wearing no clothes at all, "Put on your clothes, and bring the woman that was imprisoned here out.


    He turned his head and left without looking at the trembling disciples of the Poison Scorpion Sect. Only his voice came out, "From tonight onwards, the Poison Scorpion''s Gate will no longer exist. Listen to my commands!"


    Tonight, Jinling City was filled with blood and death. Poison Scorpion Sect! The Direwolf Sect, Whale Shark Hall, and Night Bat Hall had all disappeared without a trace. Other people might think that they were enemies seeking revenge, but no one would know that it was the work of a swordsman.


    Listen, it''s going to change!

 C70

    The Sage Manor was not a manor, but a pavilion. The lush bamboo forest at the side of the manor made one feel absent-minded, as if they understood why the seven sages of the bamboo forest were gathered together with the bamboo garden. Lin Pi was already waiting for the sun to set, but the Li family envoy still did not appear.


    The Sword Attendant said, "He shouldn''t be coming."


    Lin Pi did not have any confidence as he softly said: "Wait a little longer. Maybe he is on his way."


    Dancing Single said, "That''s what you said during the day."


    Lin Qi said, "I don''t know either, but if the Lee family wants to unify their internal conflict, they won''t let this opportunity go. However, they haven''t arrived yet, so I''m guessing there''s only one possibility."


    Shang Wanjun looked at him. "What possibility?"


    Lin Pi laughed, "They might not trust my ability to lead troops."


    Dan Wu nodded. "It''s understandable if you think about it carefully."


    Lin Pi held his forehead and said, "I''m just mocking myself, you shouldn''t be so straightforward with your words."


    Dan Wu opened her mouth wanting to say something, but her brows knitted as she lightly pressed her thumb on the hilt of her sword. "It''s here."


    On top of the pavilion, a white robe lightly stepped on the dome. Even though the dome was only the size of a palm and rustling sounds came from the bamboo forest, and a white robe was blown about.


    The person said, "Although it was a bit late, he still came."


    Seeing who it was, Dan Wu stopped her hand from drawing her sword, but she was still on guard. Being able to silently enter her sword defense, she had no choice but to defend against it! Although the seven sages in the bamboo were elegant guests in the Jianghu, how could they establish their footholds in the Jianghu without some martial arts skills? However, she never thought that their skills would be so profound. However, the Demon King of Green Plains even dared to provoke the King of Capital, not to mention the tiny Seven Sages. After waiting for a long time, he could not help but have a grudge and coldly said: "If you don''t coax me to be happy, then don''t even think about leaving this villa."


    Li Wangji laughed and said, "I''ve heard that the young prince has good wine, and I happen to have good wine in my village. This is considered a form of apology."


    Li Wangji lightly stepped onto the dome, and he was already several meters away. He raised the fan in his hand, and the bamboo leaves fell down in succession, and upon closer inspection, it was no ordinary fan. The leaf was made of fine iron, thin and tough. With a crisp sound, the thousand fragments suddenly closed again. This fan contained a special type of spring, which could be divided into different types. When they separated, it became thousands of hidden weapons, connected by a silver thread.


    It was the Sun "Thousand Chance Fan".


    The bamboo body emitted a faint pink color.


    The bamboo leaves were lush and the grapes were bright red.


    Lin Pi immediately smacked his tongue and said, "Bamboo wine?" I suddenly don''t want to ruin this place again. "


    While the bamboo was still a bamboo shoot, he poured the wine into it. As the bamboo grew, the wine within would also change along with it, becoming more fragrant and delicious the older the wine was. Seeing Li Wangji who was carrying a jar full of it, Lin Pi felt a tinge of resentment in his heart!


    Li Wangji chuckled, "Good wine is good, but don''t be greedy. If you fall drunk in this villa, then my trip here would be a waste."


    "Since you are able to come, you have already told me about my decision."


    Li Wangji asked, "Are you really that confident?"


    Lin Qi said, "You don''t have any reason to refuse, because your situation is extremely dangerous. To be honest, I don''t have any interest in the position of a giant. If you''re unsure, I''ll put it in a different way."


    Li Wangji retorted, "What do you mean?"


    "After this is done, I want Li Shu Wang," said Lin Qi.


    Li Wangji''s smile disappeared, and his hand holding the fan grew heavier. Lin Pi turned a blind eye to it and continued, "You don''t have the right to choose. This is an agreement between her and I."


    Li Wangji sighed, "In that case, why not leave the decision to her? If she is willing to go with you, what else can I say?"


    Lin Qin nodded. "You can treat her as a bargaining chip for me to threaten your Mo family. If your Mo family loses, I can''t guarantee that the Mo family will still be able to survive in the martial arts world!"


    Li Wangji replied, "Young Prince, there''s no need to frighten others with your words. We have a common enemy, and friends aren''t enemies either."


    Lin Qi lightly tapped the stone table and said, "So, where are the things that I want?"


    Li Wangji turned over his hand, and placed a gold token on his palm. "Li" Lin Pi stood up and put away the token, sighed, then slowly walked out of the manor, "If I lose, go to the north of the Azure Valley. There, I have some resources, and you can live a peaceful life, and stop dreaming about unifying the Mo family."


    Li Wangji was silent for a long time before he said, "Waiting for young prince''s beautiful voice."


    Wenxian may be small, but it''s very well-equipped. There was a hundred years ago when this place was filled with salt, so the residence was similar to the Mo Pei clan. A hundred years had passed, and everything that could be moved had already been moved.


    However, it was a hundred households.


    Perhaps it was related to the bandits in Grand Dominance, or perhaps it was like this in the first place. Everyone loved martial arts, but in the mountains and hills, there was only one road leading to Wenzhou, and that was the Broken Head Valley.


    Because the Barrenlands sold salt quickly, they gathered a great amount of wealth. Inevitably, they were passed down in ancient records, but other people would not be able to take them down in a long time due to the great danger of the Broken Head Valley. Because of the cliffs on the side of the valley, the lush greenery became the best place for an ambush. If there were crossbow bolts in hand and giant boulders in the mountains, it wouldn''t be strange for a hundred people to repel ten thousand people. On both sides of the valley, smoke could be vaguely seen rising. There were also dozens of tents, a total of ten people and a total of twenty people. They were placed at the entrance of the valley, in the middle of the valley, at the end of the valley.


    Lin Pi knew that it was impossible to defeat the Pei family with a thousand men. After observing the situation in Wen County for a while, he decided to take the risk here. This was the only method Lin Pi could think of.


    In the small building on the second floor of Wenzhou County, Lin Jing looked at the desolate scene of Wenzhou. Other than the woman, the child, and the old man, there were not even a few hundred residents of Wenzhou. After seeing the traffic hub of Wenzhou and the fodder camp, Lin Jing could not bear to shake his head and sighed, "If it wasn''t for you blocking my path, I would have been jealous for the rest of my life."


    The dance was just three steps away from him, as if these three steps were already a habit! He looked at Jiang Fei, who had a worried expression, and said, "I hate life and death, but if I can help you achieve what you want, I will do it."


    The night mist was hazy, the leaves were not yet out, and the desolate streets were filled with a ghastly aura.


    The sound that came from the street was more like the urgent sound from the underworld. These pedestrians seemed to have made an agreement to go to their own places. At the end of the small bridge was a small house with a three or five years'' worth of treasure, a cold and fragrant building. This was the most bustling place in Wenzhou, and because of this, it was called the camp, where there were thousands of provisions, several salt blocks, a raincoat, and a black robe! The sword at his waist was suffused with a green light, but the prey was completely unaware! The fragrance of the cherry blossoms in the small courtyard could be smelled. Dancing alone crossed the bridge, she paused slightly. The cherry blossoms were originally her former good companion, but now they had long since changed.


    A feast of blood began with the scent of cherry blossoms.


    The group of warriors were shocked awake and were at a loss!


    Swinging his sword, he fell!


    The most beautiful red caltrop appeared in the midst of all the living creatures.


    The fragrance of the cherry blossoms was gone, and there was only the strong smell of blood. The white wall in the courtyard had already been dyed red with blood.


    Not just here. The other side of Warm County was hell.


    In the pool of blood, the upper half of the naked man was lying on the ground with scars all over his body.


    But so what?


    He was already spent.


    The Li family death warriors that surrounded him turned their gazes towards the woman beneath the cherry blossom tree, as if they were waiting for her to take hold of them. They waved their swords, causing the cherry blossoms to fall to the ground, attracted by the azure sword, causing the scarred man in the pool of blood to laugh incessantly, and the saber in his hand danced so tightly that it could not pierce the wind. Wherever the sword passed by, the world turned silent. The man was arrogant, and even though his head wasn''t on his body, he still stood there steadily.


    Solitary Dance sheathed his sword and said, "Old man, woman, and young children in the city must be taken good care of. He is originally one of your family."


    Of course, others were well aware of his words.


    As the long night drew to a close, a figure appeared in the fog. He was dressed in a black robe, but his eyes were calm. The scar on his right arm could clearly be seen. His left hand was holding a wooden box.


    A token.


    One was the same as Li Wangji''s token, but written for Pei.


    Lin Pi took off all the clothes on his body. His white shirt was already covered in blood. A young girl was sleeping soundly. Of course, she wasn''t sleeping, but rather had been knocked unconscious by Lin Pi. Naturally, the secret passage leading outside the valley couldn''t be hidden from him. The people of Wenzhou came out from the secret passage and reported to other places as expected, but Jiang Fei didn''t expect that the two people who sent the letter were actually here to check the accounts.


    After wiping off the blood from the spear, Dancing Dragon also pushed open the door and entered. He looked at Lin Qin who was still injured and frowned, "Are you hurt?"


    Lin Peng said: "It is a little tricky, but at least it did not go down the drain! "To destroy the Pei Family is only the first step." As Lin Pi said this, he did not notice that the young girl in a deep slumber had woken up. He took off the pearl hairpin and stabbed it towards him!


    She exerted a little more strength and the pearl hairpin fell to the ground, causing a crisp sound. Pei Liushu wanted nothing more than to tear the man in front of her into a thousand pieces, but the sword on her neck glinted with a cold light, as if she could take her life with just a step. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her face was covered with tears, but she still said viciously, "Kill me too."


    Lin Qi didn''t turn his head to the side as he asked with his back facing her, "Why did I kill you? I have no enmity with you."


    Pei Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, "Then why did you kill my brother? What enmity do you have with him?"


    Lin Qi said, "He ruined my plan, how could I not kill him?"


    Pei Yunshu fiercely replied, "I''ve also ruined your plan. Why didn''t you kill me?"


    "What kind of plan did you break?" Lin Pi asked doubtfully.


    "Thief, if you don''t kill me today, I will definitely kill you in the future. I even want to destroy the Pei Family to make you dream of death. After a while, your head will be hanging in Jinling City."


    Lin Pi sneered, "You can do such a brutal thing? Isn''t it known as the famous Prominent Class? "


    Pei Yunshu''s sarcastic words seemed to provoke Lin Pi into a fit of rage. "A man like you with blood all over your hands should die for nothing. "I hate the fact that I didn''t kill you, or else I would definitely dig out your heart to see if it''s black or white."


    His brother had once said that the martial arts world was extremely dirty, and the two people in front of him were both more skilled than him, how could he escape from their hands? In order to preserve his innocence, Pei Yunshu intentionally angered the man, wanting to kill him. However, the man before her smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not enough? "Unfortunately, you failed to accomplish anything great and thus didn''t dare to take my life even today. Live with your hatred towards me and I won''t kill you." Jiang Fei waved his hands as he spoke. "Let her sleep for a while."


    As the knife fell from her hands, Pei Zi Yun fell into a deep sleep, filled with unwillingness. Dancing alone, she asked puzzledly, "Why didn''t you kill her to prevent future troubles?"


    Lin Qi said, "The old man, child, and woman in the city have not been killed, so what''s the harm in adding her?"


    Dancing quietly for a long time, she said, "Crown Prince, you''re too soft-hearted!"


    Lin Pi shook his head and said, "When I left the Azure Province, I already saw today''s scene. If I had been merciful, I wouldn''t have left the Azure Province and the path to my dreams was filled with thorns. But I didn''t expect these thorns to be flesh and blood! If I had that kind of heart, I wouldn''t complain about the heavens and earth, but what could I do? He is him, I am me, and in the end, I can''t be a butcher. But these thorns must also be removed. "


    Dan Wu sighed, "They are not evil spirits, but they have to whisper to you. In this dirty world, you have to let down every pure soul."


    Lin Pi waved his hand and said, "Don''t make me sound so noble. I am not a saint, so why would I treat the world with kindness?" Soon after, Lin Qi laughed lightly. He glanced at Pei Zi Yun and said, "For such a beautiful woman, if I were to snatch her back to the Cyan Plains as my concubine, I would not lose my position."


    Dan Wu didn''t want to argue with Jiang Pei. She looked at the ink stone in front of the table and asked doubtfully, "What are you doing?"


    Lin Qi said: "Naturally we have to request the Pei Family to send reinforcements, but we are the ones in control of this statement. And the phrase "flower production" is also a college question. "

 C71

    It was said that in every corner of the world, there was a divine beast, the Blessed Pool, but only the White Tiger was killed. Jin''ling Pei family also had its own style. It was built a hundred years ago, and had a golden, aluminum, and white tiger statue. It was called the "White Tiger Meditation Hall" and was named as the White Tiger Statue Hall.


    White Tiger Hall.


    Beneath the white tiger statue was an old man in a white robe. Although his hair was full of white hair, he was still in high spirits and his hand that held the letter was trembling non-stop, proving his anger. Four people stood quietly in front of him, and the man in the red robe shouted, "That blind guy dares to make a move on my head!? Father, give me five hundred people, I will go to Wenzhou and bring their heads back to you right now."


    The man dressed in green chimed in, "Father, your son is willing to go with Big Brother."


    When Pei Yuan learned that something had happened in Wenzhou County, Pei Yuan went to discuss countermeasures with the four of them. The two people who shouted the fiercest were Pei Yuan Kui and Pei Yuan Biao, and since the moment they stepped into the White Tiger Hall, they had been shouting for people to lead them to Wenzhou County. Seeing that his father''s eyebrows were still furrowed, and knowing that his father was worried about whether he would be willing to make a big fuss over nothing, he said: "The letter said that those group of people occupied the road, yet this place should be filled with grain and salt. From what I can see, they should be the refugees from the Han Dynasty coming east, if not because I was helpless, I would not dare disturb the Pei family''s land.


    Lin Pi''s letter did not mention that all the burly men in Wenzhou had been killed, creating a scene of someone getting beheaded outside of the valley. It was no wonder that people would think that it was a gathering of refugees.


    Once Pei Yuan Shi had finished speaking, Pei Yuan Kui snorted coldly and said, "Third brother, with your words, if we were to surround our territory as refugees, shouldn''t we move somewhere else? If those lowly commoners were all self-reliant, how would they have fallen to the point of robbing houses? "


    Pei Yuanwu seemed to be standing on the same side as the third brother as he retorted, "This is a natural disaster and not man-made. How can a man triumph over the heavens?"


    Pei Yuankui snorted coldly and said, "This is not a reason to disturb the border. Father, this is the war against you. If you say you want to drive away the refugees, Second Brother and I will mobilize the men."


    Pei Yuanshi said, "Father, your son is also willing to head to Wen County to investigate this matter."


    Now that the two paths were placed in front of Pei Yuan, after thinking about it again and again, if he tried to assassinate the refugees, he would inevitably be stabbed in the spine. It was a feasible method to first pay respects and then send troops.


    Pei Yuan Shi gave a slight bow and continued, "Once you''ve been to Wen County, if the refugees send you food only for the food, and if they have any ill intentions, come back and inform us. We are still making plans."


    Seeing Pei Yuan speak, Yuan Kui and Yuan Biao did not dare to fight anymore. They bowed and said in unison, "Jin, listen to father."


    In Wen County, Lin Pi had long since settled down and was waiting to lure the tiger out of the mountain. The chess piece under Jin''ling Step could have gone straight to the mountain, but according to Jin''ling scout, Pei Yuan Shi was on his way here alone. If he went back, he would easily be able to see that Wen Prefecture was not a refugee, but had already planned this beforehand. Thus, he ordered Dan Wu, "Kill him, above, set up your head and send it to the east side of the river."


    Dan Wu nodded.


    On the road to Wenzhou, Pei Yuanshi was also suspicious. The words in the letter were meant to be attacks from the refugees, but on the way, where had the refugees come from? When he entered the valley, he found a woman standing quietly in front of him. Pei Yuan Shi frowned as he did not recognize this woman. He then asked, "Who are you and why are you in my way?"


    The green sword slowly unsheathed itself and Pei Yuan Shi also lightly unsheathed his sword. He already understood that this person did not come with good intentions, but he did not know which side he was on! Pei Yuanshi was riding a large horse, and the speed of his legs was much faster than the speed of his bare feet. Therefore, he was not afraid. Instead, he continued, "Are you the one that disturbed my Wen County?"


    Pei Yuan Shi''s pupils contracted as soon as he finished speaking, because the sword in his hand was unsheathed, but his throat suddenly felt a chill. The horse was also frightened by the sword intent and fell to the ground along with Pei Yuan Shi''s body. He didn''t know why the woman was so fast. Although the Single Dance did not enjoy the thrill of killing, it did not mean that it did not kill a person. If it were not for her exceptional swordsmanship, how could Lin Chenye have allowed her to protect Lin Xin? The good Nan Mu carried the big head and neck of the big horse. He slapped the horse hard on the butt. The big horse was frightened, so it rushed along the same road.


    This head can definitely be delivered to the Pei family!


    When Pei Yuan Shi''s head was lifted off, Pei Yuan seemed to instantly age by ten years. His eagle-like eyes also became muddleheaded as he slumped back in his seat. Although Pei Yuan Kui disliked him, he could not believe that his head would actually die a few days ago when he faced off against Pei Yuan Kui! Clasping his fist, he said, "Father, give me eight hundred men, I will definitely wipe out all bandits!"


    Pei Yuan, who was in a daze, acted as if he did not hear Yuan Kui''s words as he muttered, "I got kids."


    Amongst the four of them, Pei Yuan Shi was the one who held the highest regard, regardless of his temperament or ability. Pei Yuan Shi was the one who held the highest regard, regardless of whether it was his character or ability, Pei Yuan Shi was the one who held the highest regard.


    The two half-knelt and said loudly, "Yes."


    He had never expected that the Pei Family would move so quickly. After the person from the Broken Head Valley reported that three thousand men from the Pei Family had rushed to Wen County in the middle of the night, Lin Pi was not alarmed at all. After all, Lin Pi had been planning for this battle for a long time! He spoke blandly, "Cut!"


    If they wanted to enter Warm County, they could only do so in the Broken Head Valley. If they wanted to go around the Yangtze River and enter from Guangling, they would have to go around it. However, their gains were not worth it. Lin Pi stood on both sides of the valley. The one hundred and fifty people had already set up their ambush. They took out their sharp blades and waited for the newcomers to enter the valley. Pei Yuanbiao looked around and replied, "Big brother, Wen County is the Pei family''s territory. No one knows which refugees have dared to invade our area, so it''s obvious that they are prepared. Beheaded Valley is a dangerous place, and it''s hard to defend and attack. If the refugees ambush us, even thirty thousand of us will be unable to charge through."


    Pei Yuan Kui wasn''t alone. He looked tired as he ordered, "Everyone, set up camp in Wen County and wait for the grain to run out. I don''t believe that they won''t leave Wen County."


    While he was speaking, Pei Yuankui had called over a dozen soldiers who were running fast to check on the situation before the sun rose. After all, it was unknown how many people were leaving the village, so a large number of people were guarding the entrance to the valley, which was enough to attract the attention of the enemies. After a while, an old cow slowly came out from the valley. It dragged a narrow wooden board with it and tightly tied twelve wooden boxes, containing twelve people''s heads. The blood inside was still warm, and Pei Yuankui''s face was ashen, but he was worried.


    The ambush and the Death Soldiers on both sides of the road could clearly see the structure of the camp. Lin Lin of Wenzhou also furrowed his brows and said, "The Pei family is not as useless as I thought."


    "With our men, we will not be able to face the enemy head on. The only thing we can do is to borrow the power of the heavens, but we will definitely lose if we use up all our time."


    Lin Wei replied, "That''s why we have to lure the Sovereign into the Urn." He turned his head to look at the approaching night, "When the night is ugly, you lead twelve Death Soldiers to attack the right wing. The manpower stationed there is the weakest, so you must not keep fighting and only cause chaos in the camp."


    "..."


    When the two armies clashed, they had to leave a gap for the enemy to escape with. For the enemy who was trapped in a desperate situation, do not push too much, in order to avoid more casualties, for the surrounded enemy who was trapped in a desperate situation, the enemy had to break his vow to fight to the death so that he would feel that there was still a way out and not have to fight with his life on the line. If the enemy was placed in a critical situation, even if the enemy was weak, they would choose to fight with their lives on the line. Seeing that the thieves had attacked the right wing in the night, Pei Yuankui was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "They are losing their patience. But, they did not know that the right wing is doing this for me."


    Pei Yuanbiao also laughed, "People who are good at leading their troops into battle are not fighting with fewer victories over the stronger ones. It''s just that from the start of the battle, they have been steadily winning. If Big Brother is a general in the imperial court, his name will definitely spread far and wide, and his name will resound through history. "


    Pei Yuan Kui laughed as he held his clothes, he did not say anything. Tonight''s change was due to the deaths of twenty-four people from the right wing guards and the annihilation of three enemies. Pei Yuankui didn''t care about the number of dead and injured people. He only knew that the bandits could no longer sit still.


    On the fourth day, within the tent, Sheng Yue was holding onto two people''s heads with a smile on his face that he hadn''t seen for a long time. He saw the soldiers frantically riding on an object and half-kneeling on the ground: "Sir, this morning, at some point, there was a signboard at the entrance of the valley, asking us to take this opportunity to show you."


    The soldier held a string of pearls in his hand, sparkling and translucent. Pei Yuankui''s smiling face suddenly turned scarlet as he said, "Do you still have something else?"


    "This is the only one," said the soldier.


    Seeing that Pei Yuankui was infuriated, and that the soldiers were even more subservient when they knelt on the ground, and that Young Master Pei was so angry, he knew that there must be a difference later on. However, he was afraid of losing his temper and not saying a word! It was only when Pei Yuanbiao spoke that the soldiers finally felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders. "Go down, we shall guard this place well."


    Jiang Yuankui, who held the pearl chain in his hand, said with a livid expression, "I should have known that the two of them would not return after such a long time. It''s probably because they suffered some evil schemes. No wonder these thieves dared to compete with us."


    Pei Yuanbiao frowned and said, "But if you think about it carefully, isn''t this the same as those bandits showing their cowardice and wanting to use this chance to negotiate?"


    Blue veins appeared on Pei Yuankui''s hands as he said angrily, "A peace negotiation? How can it be that easy? If I don''t chop their heads off to sacrifice to the heavens, how can this resentment in my heart be resolved? "


    Pei Yuanbiao said helplessly, "But if there are any mistakes, you and I will not be able to explain ourselves to second uncle. Since they are asking for peace, why not follow their wishes and face the danger of the Broken Head Valley? Unless they walk out on their own, no one will be able to enter it, and their lives will no longer be their lives."


    Pei Yuankui sat down on the chair and waved his hand. "I''ll listen to what you have to say. First, let''s calm them down."


    A large chess game was set up in the room. Lin Pi played with the black board in his hands as he said with great interest, "They have brought the food. The horses want to negotiate?"


    A Li family disciple who was half-kneeling on the ground said, "It is indeed so. Right now, we have already entered Severed Head Valley, we can''t stop them."


    Jiang Fei looked at the dancing one-handed and said, "This is good news, that chess piece was right."


    Dan Wu asked, "What do you want? Take these grains? "


    Lin Pi laughed, "Food is available, why don''t you want it?" However, there was no need to kill them. He just threw out a kick with one hand. "To take a detour, to tempt others to take advantage of them, and to come from the later generations, this is a devious plan."


    Her eyes were full of disbelief. Lin Pi smiled coyly and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Solo said, "Having read the Military Strategy a few times does not mean that you understand military tactics. I hope you understand what you are doing. Not only you and I, but these two hundred people, whether they are alive or dead, are all in your hands. "


    "I know that better than anyone," Lin Pi said with a smile.


    The room became silent. After a while, Dancing suddenly said, "The chess piece you left behind is not a good chess piece."


    "Why not?"


    Even though the Pei Li family is the current Prominent Class, they cannot escape the accusation that they have hibernated for hundreds of years. Now, they are definitely going to appear on the stage, and if you want to use the Mo family to achieve success, you must personally face the blade hanging above your head. "


    Lin Pi remained silent for a long while before he said, "You have been hiding for hundreds of years, and you think ordinary people can understand the secret behind it? The people of the Mo family were everywhere in the imperial court, the martial arts world, and the city. Even if the people in the upper echelons had heard of it, how could they dare to kill? In other words, the reason the Pei and Li Families were able to remain dormant for hundreds of years was to abandon their carriages and keep themselves safe. Although those followers were disciples of the Mo family, they shouldn''t interact too closely with them. "The Pei household only has three thousand people?"


    Solitary Dancing said, "What you have your eyes on is the power that the Mo family has hidden in the undercurrents!"


    Lin Pi could not help but smile. Hei Zi slowly patted his sleeves and said, "You''ve lost this round."

 C72

    In the Pei family camp, Pei Yuan Kui looked at the numerous survivors that had been sent to him. He waved his hand and said, "Count our men and we will enter the valley!"


    Pei Yuanbiao was shocked and immediately placed his hand on Pei Yuankui''s shoulder. However, he was slapped down by the furious man. Pei Yuanbiao panicked and said, "Big Brother, this is not appropriate. We, 3000 people, will definitely not be able to take the risk."


    Pei Yuankui glared at him and said, "Don''t you dare destroy our morale. If the number of refugees is higher than us, we would have already left the valley to repel us. You have seen what happened last night. If you are afraid, lead three hundred soldiers to guard the camp and I will personally lead them into the valley. "


    Pei Yuanbiao was actually kneeling on the ground. Pei Yuankui frowned, "What are you doing!"


    Pei Yuanbiao''s voice was filled with tears as he said, "Big brother, we can''t attack the Beheading Valley. We''ll stay here and guard it, and when the rations are exhausted, it''s not surprising that they won''t come out. If we attack now, our three thousand men will definitely lose their men. They are the flesh and blood of our Pei Family!"


    Pei Yuankui panted heavily for a long time before he managed to suppress his anger. He grabbed Pei Yuanbiao''s shoulder and supported him up as he asked, "Brother, what kind of plan do you have?"


    Pei Yuanbiao said, "Attacking and defending are the best of the best."


    Pei Yuankui said happily, "Could it be that there is still a good plan?"


    Pei Yuanbiao laughed and said, "Big Brother must have forgotten that there is a secret passage that leads directly to the inner parts of Wenzhou. "Just now, I have ascertained that this secret passage has not been destroyed. Presumably, that thief did not discover it. If that person were to enter a meditative state through this passage, it would be able to catch him off guard."


    Pei Yuankui was stunned before he said in ecstasy, "I really forgot about it!" Pei Yuan Kui then said to his subordinate, "Pick a hundred strong men, and tonight we will enter through the secret passage together. When the enemy is in chaos, Yuan Biao will lead the rest of the men and enter the valley.


    The moonlight scattered all over the place, and the man dressed in luxurious clothing, who was sitting alone in a single chair and lightly sipping on his wine, actually looked like a young lady with a single chair and empty window. Who wouldn''t want to take a second look? All the girls in Qingzhou City who had once failed to snatch a good seat were cursing loudly. If they knew that Jiang Fei was looking forward to no one sharing his wine and sighing at the moon, they probably would have rushed to this place during the night.


    He knew that he was suffering, but he did not know how to console him. The affairs of the martial arts world would naturally come to an end, and it would only last for an instant, and the struggle for the imperial court would be a hundred times more dangerous than the martial arts world. If one did not wish to die in the imperial court, one would not have to die alone.


    It was even more ruthless than the imperial court, where human lives were at stake.


    Which one of the Overlord''s Generals was not a ghastly skeleton?! However, even though the man in front of him was ambitious, his heart was still gentle. Although he had been roaming the world for years, with his mouth alone, he had been able to gain access to all sources. There were only a handful of people who had this mentality, and it was destined that they would not fight over him in the imperial court.


    Seeing the person, Lin Pi smiled, "Is everything done?"


    Dan Wu nodded. "Chou still has a quarter of an hour left. I came to ask if you need to make a move."


    "They must have sensed the attack last night. If we go back tonight, it will be too risky, so we can''t make a move for now."


    Dancing alone, she said, "Four brothers of the Pei family, I have also heard about him in the martial arts world." Dancing alone, she said, "Four brothers of the Pei family, I have also heard about him in the martial arts world.


    Lin Pi laughed, "The only mistake we made was that we took the risk and couldn''t escape. But if Pei Yuankui is as bad as you say, then the Pei family must have been blind to be able to stay alive for so long."


    "I have already found out the identity of that woman. She is Meng Jin Du, the daughter of Pei Gong. Pei Gong is also the younger brother of Pei Yuan, but he was born from a side family. Because his father doted on his concubine, after his death, he divided Jin Ling into two."


    Lin Pi lightly knocked on his wine cup, he did not have much of a smile on his face as he said, "We''re all from the same family, yet you want to kill each other. The Pei family is truly interesting."


    Solo Dance then continued, "Sir Pei is extremely fond of this girl. If something goes wrong with her, although the two families will not fight against each other, they will not avoid a common enemy. Our situation will become even more difficult."


    Lin Peng shook his head and said, "Our intention was to pull out the Pei Family''s golden tiger fang. We were already stuck in the mud, how hard could it be? It''s just that I didn''t expect the identity of this girl whom I''ve coerced by chance to come here. I have something to ask her. "


    However, there was still a tinge of fear in her eyes. Her snow-white skin was also stained with mud, and her body was covered with filth; she grew up in the compound and lived outside the courtyard. When she heard that there was going to be a hubbub in the city, her father agreed to go out to investigate the debts of her brother, but when she saw that her brother had been killed, how could she not be angry?


    Lin Qin helplessly scratched his ears and said, "I can give you a chance to kill me."


    As soon as he said this, Pei Zi Yun, who had been cursing non-stop, turned to look at Shang Wu, who then tactfully left, closing the door behind her. Pei Mei was biting her lips as she looked at the smiling man with fear in her eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "I can let you go home, but right now, you have to write a letter to your father, asking him to send some people to Wen County."


    Pei Yunshu paused for a moment. "What does this have to do with me killing you!?"


    Lin Wei said, "If you go home, don''t you have a chance to kill me? And you only need to close a letter, so this deal is worth it. "


    Hearing his words yesterday had obviously been detrimental to the Pei family, and now that he had heard his words, he clearly knew of her identity, full of confidence and not the least bit afraid. If this book was written, and his father sent people over, then the house would definitely be empty.


    Lin Pi asked, "You''re not writing?"


    Pei Yunshu nodded. "I''m not writing. Kill me."


    Lin Pi shook his head and sighed, "It''s a pity that I wanted to let you go home out of good intentions. Who knew that I would not appreciate your kindness? What a pity."


    A look of disgust appeared in Pei Zi Yun''s eyes. "Don''t speak so majestically. You know very well what you''re thinking. Even though I don''t know your name, my father will definitely find you and burn your bones to ashes."


    Lin Pi said, "Do you still have a second brother named Pei Liran? But he''s dead."


    Pei Yunshu paused for a moment before replying, "So what?"


    Lin Qi said, "Nothing, just confirming that your father is indeed a good father ¡­"


    As he spoke, he stopped talking and shook his head to finish the wine in his cup. As if it was an urgent matter, Lin Qin frowned as he called for people to imprison Pei Yushu and his house. He then headed to the main street and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Dancing alone, she said, "The guards from the Shadow Squad have come to report that Pei Yuan Kui and a hundred men have entered through a secret passage and harmed several of my men. We''re heading straight for the granary."


    Lin Qi, who was in a hurry, stopped and said with a look of disappointment on his face, "How long have you and Lin Chen been together? I thought it was something big, but it turns out it''s something small like this. "


    "A small matter?" Dan Wu was puzzled as she said, "Since the grain depot has been destroyed, how should we guard against the dangers of this world?"


    "If that''s the case, I will not keep it. Although I will not hide anything from Chu Yan, this kind of mediocre person is not as good as me. At the moment, it is the right time to put away the net. Finishing his words, Lin Dong turned his head and left. Only his voice sounded out, "I will go welcome the guests."


    Pei Yuan Kui had already been gone for a while, but there was still no signal coming from him. The soldiers beside him had long been waiting for them to rush in, slaughtering the bandits and offering their brothers their souls in heaven. On more than one occasion, they had urged Pei Yuan Biao to quickly give the order to attack, but Pei Yuan Biao was always the same: "Wait a little longer."


    In just a few minutes, the flames in Wen Prefecture were overflowing as thick smoke billowed up. The soldiers understood that this was the signal. They all looked towards Pei Yuanbiao, waiting for his order before rushing in.


    Seeing the sound of the flames, Pei Yuan Biao''s heart was thrown into chaos. It could be said that tonight, his heart was beating faster than usual, and he almost jumped out of his throat, but seeing how high the morale was, he understood that even if he gave the order to retreat, no one would retreat. It was because those bandits had harmed several Pei family members!


    Pei Yuanbiao instructed, "Pei Feng, take 200 men to guard the camp. If anything happens, immediately retreat ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, the man called Pei Feng coldly berated: "Second Brother, we three thousand people are not cowards, how can we just run away like that? "The rest of the brothers are fighting against bandits in Wenzhou. If you don''t want to go, then stay behind and guard the camp. I will go and support you, big brother." Pei Feng drew his saber and shouted, "Pei Zi Yun, come with me to Wenzhou and destroy our enemies!"


    With this one shout, a hundred sounds rang out in unison.


    In the end, these three thousand men were not soldiers. Although there were a lot of people, there were still sixty-four people who remained in the camp. Not all of them were wild, and some of them were sparing their lives, but seeing that Pei Yuanbiao had ordered them to stay behind, how could those who were afraid of death not gather. In fact, this was also under the orders of the second young master, who could say that they were disobeying his orders, and that they were fleeing for their lives?


    When all the remaining men had charged into the valley, the flames behind them immediately surged to the sky. The fire that was already prepared a long time ago had used graphite as a guide to ignite the large pile of graphite at the entrance of the valley, firmly sealing off the path to the outside of the valley. This valley was actually covered with graphite, which originated from the Western Regions. In the past, when the Riverstream King was in Pingxi, he had encountered this material used by the other clans as a weapon, and when the fire came into contact with the water, he had been unable to extinguish it. After the great army had suffered a thousand casualties, the Riverstream King used it as a raw material to make the "Fireball" army.


    Because of this, the imperial government ordered that, except for the Divine Fire Battalion, graphite should not appear in military camps. However, based on the Mo family''s background, it was not surprising that they could obtain graphite! The soldiers of the Pei family, who were struggling but unable to extinguish the flames, died a painful death. Even though some of them managed to escape the attacks of the graphite, the huge rocks that fell from the mountain peak had turned them into minced meat and the arrows had turned them into wild hedgehogs in the middle of the mountain. Lin Pi''s eyes also revealed a hint of bleakness. Although these pieces of flesh and blood were innocent, they had obstructed his path. At this time, a person half-knelt down and a messenger said, "There are still handicapped people in the camp, what should we do?!"


    Lin Qi said, "Send out the signal for the tail to enter."


    The messenger cupped his hands. "Yes!"


    This was clearly a group of gangsters who had come prepared for the Pei Family. However, the fire had obstructed their efforts to rescue them, and just as they were in a state of confusion, they heard a shout coming from behind them. A soldier knelt down in fear and said, "Second Brother, there''s someone invading from behind us, we can''t block them, and it won''t be long before they rush in, let''s escape."


    If all three thousand of them were to die here, how could he explain it to his father? Pei Yuanbiao hurriedly ordered, "Pass down the order. Evacuate quickly. We''re planning on returning to Jinling!"


    This action greatly ignited his resolution to exterminate the bandits and further burned the morale of the 64 cowards. After the dust settled, Pei Yuanbiao brought the remaining 24 men and quickly escaped into the outside world. However, all he could hear was the tsunami roaring from behind, "Tell Pei Yuan not to provoke us again! Otherwise, we''ll make him homeless with his bare ass. "


    The roar grew louder and louder.

 C73

    In White Tiger Palace, Pei Yuan who was in a high position was lying on the ground helplessly listening to Pei Yuan Biao''s teary voice, "Father, Big Brother insisted on not listening to my advice. He attacked Wen County at night, but was ambushed by bandits. Only 24 of the eight hundred soldiers survived."


    Although he did not know what had happened in Warm County, but seeing that Pei Yuankui was going to die, and seeing that the resolution was made by him, who would know that Pei Yuankui was already dead? He blamed everything for the death of his father. His eldest brother, third brother was already dead, and fourth brother was no longer important. After his father died, his position as the head of the family was within his grasp!


    "Where''s Quill!?" "Where''s Kui''er?!" Pei Yuan cried out sorrowfully. Having lost two of his sons in such a tragic way, he had already lost all traces of his eagles. He no longer had a family head, he was just a lonely old man who had lost his sons.


    Pei Yuanbiao cried out, "Big Brother, he ¡­" Dead! "He died at the hands of those bandits."


    Pei Yuan Biao raised his head, but there was no trace of sympathy in his eyes. "Father, give me another thousand soldiers. I will definitely exterminate the enemy and sacrifice brother''s third brother''s spirit in heaven!"


    Pei Yuan''s eyes were wide open as he said, "How are we going to wipe out Wenzhou? Wenzhou is a place where the Heavens can be easily defended against. I am also confused that we would allow you to attack Wenzhou."


    Pei Yuanbiao hurriedly tried to defend himself, "Wen County has already destroyed their grain depot and no food is available. That thief is afraid of our Pei family! "They would never give up on such a dangerous place as this as a barrier, but the fodder is their biggest problem. They are worried about the fodder right now. If they were to make a move now, there is no way Yan can win!"


    Pei Yuan did not say anything, but the fourth young master retorted, "Second brother, we only have a thousand soldiers left at home. If ¡­"


    Pei Yuanbiao shouted angrily, "If there is none, there is! "Fourth brother, you are still young, and do not know that bandits are dangerous. If you saw that tragic battle with your own eyes, you would be angrier than me by a hundred times. If you did not get rid of the bandits, wouldn''t it be a waste of the Pei family''s hundreds of lives? How could their souls be comforted?"


    With a frown, he said, "Second brother, that''s not true either. I know the bandits are vicious, but we have definitely taken out all the members of the family. It''s hard to avoid the danger that Father is in."


    Pei Yuanbiao trembled as he took out the pearl necklace. Pei Yanping only glanced at it and asked, "What is this?"


    Pei Yuanbiao said, "This item is called the Seven Treasures Glass Chain. When Pei Yishu was only twelve years old, my brother and I used our father''s name to deliver it to him as a precious treasure. A few days ago, Yishu and I went to Wen County to check on the accounts, and when we went there, bandits sent it over to us. Since it has already fallen into the hands of bandits, father does not need to worry about Meng Jin City.


    If Pei Yuan Biao and Pei Yuan Biao were to reveal this matter, no one would believe them. Everyone would know that the Pei family''s master in the east of the river had already changed, and the inheritors would be Pei Yuan Kui, who was famous for his martial prowess, and Pei Yuan Shi, who was known for his literary talent. The two of them were the biggest competitors for the position of the family head, but both of them had died, so Pei Yuan Biao was not the one who had inherited it.


    Pei Yuanbiao needed merit points! At that moment, the enemy who had lost all his provisions, Kou Yanran, had become the greatest contributor to his success!


    After a long while, Pei Yuan opened his eyes and ordered as if he had made a great decision, "Yuan Biao, take a thousand soldiers and head to Wen County as soon as possible to eliminate the enemy. Don''t be as reckless as your big brother."


    Pei Yuanwu called out, "Father ¡­"


    However, Pei Yuan interrupted him, "Yuanwu, you have a mission. Take the pearl chain to Hedong City and tell your second uncle to prepare some men to go to Wenzhou to support Yuan Biao."


    Pei Yuanwu wanted to say something, but seeing that his father was determined to eliminate the enemy, he swallowed his words back deep into his stomach. After all, the death of his brother and third brother was akin to the collapse of heaven for his father.


    This was the fortune of the Pei Family!


    "Yes."


    As the two brothers left White Tiger Hall and headed towards the stables, Pei Yuanwu called out to the high-spirited Second Brother, "Be careful."


    Pei Yuanbiao nodded and left.


    Pei Yuanwu also sped up.


    _


    Pei Yuankui had been very proud of his Heaven Descending Divine Weapon. He knew the location of this grain depot in Wen County. Not a single person was able to stop him from rushing through the city with a hundred men. If it were not for the fact that the enemy bandits were wary of the heavy army camp, they would have placed all their men on both sides of the valley. However, the enemy bandits never thought that there would be a secret passage that would lead directly to the inner parts of Wen County.


    The grain depot was very close, but there was no one guarding it. Pei Yuankui smiled, as if he could see the dead bodies of his enemies everywhere.


    A woman''s voice was heard from behind the torchlight, "When we take action, you should think about the bad news that will come if we destroy the grain depot."


    When he turned around, he saw a woman standing there with a sword in her hand. Upon closer inspection, she was very beautiful and elegant, and Pei Yuankui gave a slight wink with his eyes, causing all the soldiers to surround Dancing Single. The latter observed the actions of the people in front of him, and Pei Yuankui held a torch in his hand and said, "There is actually such a beautiful woman among the bandits.


    Dancing alone, her expression did not change. If one were to be honest, only Lin Qi had ever seen her smile, but it could be counted on one''s fingers! He did not have much of a reaction to Pei Yuankui''s frivolous words. He could only wait and see the intensity of the flames.


    Pei Yuankui laughed out loud, "Before long, your men will be screaming and wailing non-stop. However, beauties can survive because I will not kill you. I will borrow your eyes to tell the world how wise and mighty the Pei family is."


    Dancing alone, she asked, "Brilliant and mighty? You think you''re worthy? "


    Pei Yuankui raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, he heard the sound of flames overflowing as he screamed. He said, "I heard that scream too, but it doesn''t seem to be our kind of scream."


    Pei Yuankui gritted his teeth and said, "You''re scheming against me."


    Duo Wu said, "We were also worried about how we would lure you into the valley, but who would have thought that you would send all of us yourself. You clearly know that Severed Head Valley is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but why do you always have such a fluke in your heart? For a fool like you to be able to live for so long is truly a miracle. "


    Pei Yuankui gritted his teeth and said, "Kill her."


    Dan Wu surveyed the crowd and said: "My Young Lord has said that if you put down your weapon, you will be spared death. If you put down his weapon, you can use his eyes to unify the pass!"


    There were branches in the hall, and there were countless branches responsible for managing the operations of the Pei family. However, the owner of this branch was a good worker, he did not have to go through all the hardworking, he only needed to patrol the streets every day. Some people were moved, but most of them were afraid that the Pei family would take revenge on them, hence Dancing Rain said, "There are people ahead who are rushing over here, you guys do not have much time to think about it."


    Pei Yuankui waved his blade in anger, "Witch, stop trying to seduce us! Do you really think that she would let you off so easily? This is one-sided.


    His eyes turned cold as Pei Yuan Biao, who was shouting at his subordinates, instantly spat out blood. With a crisp clang, his right arm, which was wielding a long blade, fell to the ground, causing the blade to collide with the stone slab and produce a crisp sound.


    Shock.


    Pei Yuanbiao painfully knelt on the ground while holding onto his shoulder. At some point, Chen Li had already returned to his sheath. "You still have three breaths of time to think about it!"


    "I give up!"


    How could he not give up when death was at hand and life was in front of him! One of them led the way, followed by more and more people putting down their blades. At this moment, Lin Pi''s men had already rushed back to provide support.


    "..."


    The next day, Lin Pi, who was eating at the table in the room, was almost choked by a single dancer who suddenly pushed the door open and said, "Who''s the one who''s used to you not knocking?"


    Solitary Dancing did not seem to be in the mood to squabble as he said with a frown, "The informant reported that Pei Yuanbiao, who had been rushing back through the night, said something in White Tiger Hall. This morning, he brought another thousand soldiers to Wen County."


    Lin Pi asked, "How much longer do we have?"


    Single Dance thought for a while and said, "Two hours! Pei Yuan Wu also walked towards the east side of the river, carrying the pearl necklace along with him. "


    Lin Pi got up and said, "I remember I told you to set up a ambush at the station that leads to the east of the river."


    Dan Wu nodded. "Indeed, I have already instructed him to intercept the other party and snatch the pearls from her!"


    Lin Pi nodded. "First, take the river west to take the river east. If the river west doesn''t take the river west, don''t get into conflict with the river east. You have done very well."


    Dancing alone, she said, "What should we do to keep Warm County safe and to buy them more time?"


    Lin Pi shook his head, "This place will only end up as a road of death if we keep defending. We''ll have these two hundred men meet up with the group, and other than the hundred men I''ve placed in the east of the river, the rest of us will find a good position in the middle of the road. Don''t worry about the soldiers that came from the east, if they want to return to the east of the river from Wenzhou, they''ll make a detour and delay for time." Jiang Fei was silent for a moment before he said, "Let Li Huai An enter White Tiger Hall!"


    Dan Wu frowned, "We are not clear about their strength. Perhaps there is an ambush at the east side of the river."


    Lin Pi shook his head, "If Hedong truly had so many men, why would he bring Pei Mei to the west?"


    "Are you saying that the east side of the river is empty?"


    Lin Pi nodded, "The possibility of that is very high! Although the Mo family had a strong foundation, it was all hidden in the dark. There was only so much power on the surface. The two families were fighting each other, so they had already started fighting in the dark! How could Li Wangji not understand! They have long suppressed the power of the Pei family, and are paving the way for us! They don''t have enough manpower, but we only have so many! Anyone who comes out of this natural danger will be determined by the will of the Heavens! "

 C74

    On the ancient road, carriages traveled slowly from the east to the west, and there were also travelling merchant carriages in the surroundings. These carriages traveled to the west or south to the south, and their goods were in a mess, but the only similarity was that all the goods on this carriage could be sold for money. West to the Western Regions, south to Jiangnan. If it was a side street, then the water transportation could be blocked. Otherwise, it would be the same. Therefore, Jinling was also known as the Trade City. Meng Jindu was a merchant''s place. Although he was not as prosperous as Chang''an, he was still inferior to Jin''ling in these two places.


    Although they had passed through Wenzhou''s great success, Dan Wu still had a road ahead of them, so she didn''t dare to tell the Crown Prince the news. Pei Zi Yun was furious, "What is it that makes you furrow your brows," he said, noticing that she was deep in thought but had no way of speaking.


    As he glanced at Pei Yunshu, Lin Pi understood his intention and said, "It''s alright, she won''t say a word."


    Pei Yunshu didn''t know where she was going when she was escorted to the carriage, but looking at the scenery outside the window, she felt her heart beating faster and faster. It was as if she could see hope for life! Because Hexi was her home. She was secretly glad that Lin Pituo had dared to enter the river and was worried about her family. Although she knew that the two people in front of her were going to do harm to the Pei family, she did not know the exact details. Even when she was at home, she could not send a message to her father, so she was half happy and half worried.


    The good news is that Hedong has already been captured. Pei Yuanbiao and his men are already rushing back to Hedong after hearing the news. "The bad news is that Pei Yuanwu did not come."


    Pei Yunshu trembled!


    A great panic swept through her, though she did not believe that Hedong would lose, only that the two of them were trying to make use of her, but the confident look on Lin Pi''s face told her that it was possible, that by the time the carriage had entered the city, it would be bustling with activity outside the city, and that a loud cry for help would attract attention, but Pei Yishu could not do so, because her mute acupoints had been sealed.


    Lin Jin nodded his head and said, "If he''s running, then so be it. It won''t affect the overall situation."


    Dan Wu frowned and said, "Aren''t the two of us a little too arrogant to come here?"


    Lin Qin did not understand, "What do you mean?"


    Dan Wu said, "Jinling may have many guests, but the Pei family cannot be underestimated. What should the two of us do?"


    Lin Qi said, "Don''t we still have this little girl? Why is there only two people?"


    Dancing alone, she continued, "Even though she is very important, a fool can make a choice between the lives of a thousand people and one person."


    Lin Pi shook his head, "One person''s life is enough, but I don''t want to kill him."


    Dancing alone in confusion, Lin Qin looked at Pei Zi Yun and said, "Do you want to save your father? If you want to, just blink. If you don''t, just blink twice."


    The man in front of them was spouting nonsense. He was the one who had killed his brothers. It was clear from their conversation that there were only two people who dared to say that they had killed their father. That was just wishful thinking! Lin Qin inclined his head and did not converse with him. Instead, he smiled coyly and said, "It seems that this is heaven''s will."


    Solo seemed to understand Lin Pi''s temperament. "If you still want to gamble, I will retreat to the east."


    Lin Bi chuckled, "A few months ago, I met Young Master Pei at the Drunken Moon Restaurant in Qingzhou. Although our meeting was not very pleasant, his knowledge is deep within my heart ¡­"


    Dan Wu interrupted, "You admit that you''re still gambling?"


    As he said this, he called for the coachman to stop and Jiang Fei spoke quickly, "Listen to me. Although I was gambling, I was the only one to go. Moreover, with this little girl by your side, how can you be in a difficult situation?"


    The doubt in his eyes grew deeper and deeper. Lin Pi only smiled bitterly without any intention of explaining anything.


    The Drunken Moon Restaurant was originally an unknown place in Qingzhou, but because of the sudden appearance of a female Heavenly Immortal, it became one of the most important places in the world. The rich merchants from Jin''ling City smashed the beauties of the contenders, Jiang Pi and Wan Jin, into a beautiful discussion. The judges from Eastsea City continued to comment enthusiastically, saying that those who applauded beside Lin Qi that night were rewarded with a large amount of silver, but those who cheered for the wealth disappeared without reason the next day.


    Pei Yi Ran was one of them.


    As one of the eighteen great martial arts of the Prominent Class, he did not learn anything at all. All day he enjoyed the poetry of a bunch of scholars, and after hearing about Li Wangyou''s beautiful appearance, he came to Qingzhou, where he was invited by his friends. Who didn''t know of the little tyrant''s evil reputation in Qingzhou? The most shameless person in the entire sect was that rich merchant. He then called out, "Alright!"


    After Pei Yiran disappeared, Pei Yili received an intelligence report and rushed to the East China Sea. He knelt in front of the palace for three days and three nights in a row to plead for his son, but he didn''t know that during those three days, Lin Wei had caused so much anger in people by scattering money that he was forced to lie on the bed for three days. When Lin Pi was able to walk out of the bed, Pei Yili had almost died outside the mansion. In order to meet Lin Pi, Pei Yili had prepared three carriages, a mink fur coat, a mouse robe, rouge, and fine wine. Lin Pi was truly delighted. The knowledge and analysis on the general situation of the world surprised Lin Pi. When Pei Zi Yun explained the purpose of the visit, Lin Pi was also astonished. He then found out that the servants were trying to win their hearts by befriending the crown prince and bringing them back to the mansion. By the time Lin Qin found Pei Lirin, he had already lost his human form, and was only left with one last breath. His father''s last breath also came to an abrupt stop.


    The day was over. A man dressed in a black robe stood silently by the golden gate. He was standing in front of the Pei Mansion. Lin Pi could not help but sigh at the fortune that had caused this man.


    After a while, Lin Pi stepped into the Pei Mansion. Unlike the golden and jade entrance, it was filled with desolation and only the chirping of insects could be heard.


    The servant stood in front of a room and said, "Master is here."


    Lin Pi nodded his head and remained standing in front of the door for a long time. The wooden door originally had no weight at all, but at this moment, it seemed like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    Since the day of Pei Zi Yun''s death, his body had been getting worse and worse. Now, he no longer had the vitality he had in the past when he was chatting with Lin Pi, and only the stooped figure lying on the bed remained, "Old man, long time no see, your body is still as strong as ever."


    Pei Zi Yun replied, "Your Highness is joking. If you can''t show your courtesy, please forgive me."


    Lin Pi stood silently in front of the bed for a long time before he shook his head and said, "I''d rather die than do such a thing."


    Pei Zi Yun replied, "That''s right. This man is neither human nor ghost, and is still alive."


    "A few months ago, you once told Little Wang that your greatest dream was to sit at the peak of the world and be invincible in gold and silver. At that time, I asked you why, but you refused to tell me. Can you tell me now?"


    Pei Zi Yun forced a smile and said, "Such a vulgar thought, I didn''t expect you would remember it till now."


    Lin Pi laughed involuntarily, "Because I also have a whim! Unfortunately, no one can understand it. "


    Pei Zi Yun remained silent for a long time before speaking, "If you have no shame, then go and do it. Your highness, that was what you said to this old man the other day."


    Lin Qin laughed, "You''re about to die yet you''re still so stubborn. Why don''t you tell me the meaning behind your words?"


    Pei Zi Yun closed his eyes for a long time before speaking, "The cold soldiers of the world are naked and cannot eat. If this old man has the talent to reach the heavens, I can build millions of buildings."


    "That''s good." Lin Pi sighed deeply, "But he died before he was born, so I can''t build this skyscraper. My whimsical imagination is a little different from yours, but I can only cure the old man, I can cure the old man."


    The meaning of Pei Yunli''s words was clear: "Did you do this, son?"


    Lin Qi nodded his head and asked again, "Why?"


    Lin Qi said, "I originally wanted to cooperate with you, old man, but my Azure Province owes the Mo Li Clan a gargantuan favor ¡­"


    Pei Zi Yun smiled gently, "So that''s how it is. Your highness, you''ve come here for me?"


    Lin Qin nodded his head as Pei Zi Yun asked, "How is my little girl now?"


    Look at Elder Chi Mu! Lin Pi''s eyes lit up. "She will live on with her hatred towards me."


    Pei Jingli''s withered hand was placed on Lin Qi''s hand. The latter grabbed it tightly and said, "I''ll have to trouble Your Highness to bring this old man to the table."


    His stooped body was extremely weak. Lin Pi was afraid that he would be knocked down by a gust of wind, so he held him tightly. Pei Jingli spread out the inkstone and began writing something on the paper. After a long while, Pei Jingli stopped his actions, but Lin Qin''s face was already covered in tears. This was his first time meeting this old man and he had a very good temper. He was also one of the close friends in his heart, but after today ¡­


    Jiang Fei was startled. Pei Jingli struggled to kneel down and tried to help Pei Zi Yun, but he didn''t think that Pei Zi Yun would be able to open the door. Lin Fei said, "Old man, how are you doing?"


    Pei Zi Yun''s cloudy eyes turned bright with respect as he replied, "I''ve prepared this script. My Hexi Pei family will not make things difficult for you, but I want you to treat the Pei family well, and treat me well. She has a pure heart, and will definitely be bullied after I die. I want you to promise that you will not treat her unfairly. "If you don''t trust me, I won''t forgive you even if I become a ghost!"


    Lin Pi broke out in a smile, but tears were still streaming down his face. "Old man, I promise you."


    Pei Zi Yun replied with a smile, "Your Highness, what you have done must be done in a way that defies the will of the heavens. I have seen what you have done!" "We are of the same world, and we share the same sentiments. For the sake of the future, the Hexi Pei Family is willing to help the Crown Prince accomplish what he wants to do."


    He had wanted to save Pei Lishu, but Pei Yishu did not believe him. If that book was abandoned, he would send troops to Wen County to rescue them, and at that time, Hexi was empty. Lin Pi could take advantage of the emptiness to transfer Pei Lili to another place, control the Pei family in the name of the Li family, fight between the Li family and the Pei family, and the clan head of Hexi Mo Pei family had gone missing. However, he knew that he was the son of Lin Chenye, so he would not dare to hurt his own life. In the end, the Pei family was completely annihilated, and Pei Zi Yun was willing to give up his life to the Pei family, but if he did not die, how could the Pei disciples obey the orders of the Li family?


    Lin Pi pursed his lips into a smile and said, "Old man, don''t worry. After I die, I will tell you about this golden age."


    Pei Yingli raised both his hands above his head as a smile appeared on his face. He knelt down at Lin Qi''s feet and said in a clear voice, "Please bless me, Vice Minister."


    Looking at the old man kowtowing quietly, Lin Pi''s hands were trembling slightly. When the old man stood up and saw Lin Pi hesitating, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Please bless me, Minister!"


    Lin Pi closed his eyes and pinched Pei Zi Yun''s neck with his right hand, causing Pei Lili to smile and lose all life energy. Lin Pi''s entire body was trembling, not out of fear, he looked at Pei Lili''s corpse and said, "Old man, I owe you this."


    Suddenly, a woman''s cry of surprise came from the door, "Father!"


    Lin Qi turned his head in surprise. Pei Yinshu was actually standing outside the door with a charming expression on her face.

 C75

    The sudden appearance of Pei Zi Yun caused Jiang Fei to be astonished. Just now, she had clearly placed the two of them in an inn, and yet at this moment, she ran out of the inn. This Pei Liushu could actually escape from her hands? Suddenly, Lin Pi was relieved. This was the west side of the river, and Pei Zi Yun was the daughter of Pei Gong. Everyone here knew her face, and it was very likely that someone at the inn had recognized her and saved her!


    If so, where was the dance?


    Lin Qi''s heart tightened as he looked at Pei Zi Yun, who was crying uncontrollably over the dead body of Young Master Pei. He wanted to ask something, but he didn''t expect to see a pair of eyes that wanted to kill him, "Thief!"


    Lin Bian was also grieving, but at this moment, he could only play the role of a good villain as he said faintly, "What about her?"


    At first, he didn''t want to hurt her, but this movement would definitely attract the attention of the servants. As a result, when he exerted a bit of strength, the knife in his hand fell, causing Pei Yunshu to fall into a deep slumber. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about concealing Pei Liushu''s presence any longer. Once Lin Qi returned to the inn, how could his figure still be seen in the single dance. When he stepped into the inn, how could Lin Peng not notice the numerous gazes that he sized up!


    Lin Qi frowned slightly as he looked at the noise coming from outside the door. He gradually started to feel that he was losing control of the situation, thus, he decided to stay in the inn.


    He closed his door and left the room for a whole day, drawing out the map in his hand and erasing all the impossible points. When the waiter brought in the evening meal, Lin Pi called out to the waiter, took out a silver tael and asked, "Do you know where the girls in this room went in the daytime?"


    The waiter scratched his head and said, "Housekeeper, aren''t you the only one in this room?"


    Lin Qi had some doubts in his heart, but he had no choice but to let the waiter leave as he could not get anything out of him. After covering the door with his hands, the waiter''s gaze suddenly turned vicious.


    "He sent it?"


    In the kitchen, a big fellow with a knife in his hand came up to the waiter and asked.


    In the daytime, the waiter had seen that the young miss had come to find him a friend of the martial world. He had wanted to serve her well, but seeing that the young miss''s eyes were shining, he realized that was not the case. After sending the cooked food to the guests in the room, he calculated the time when the medicinal strength would take effect. However, he didn''t expect the woman to be so cautious; she seemed to have realized that there was something wrong with the food and wine.


    Pei Yunshu did not tarry any longer after she regained her freedom. She knew that Jiang Fei had entered the Pei Mansion, and knew that their sword fingers were pointing towards the Pei Mansion. She quickly instructed, "Inform the disciples of the city to track down that woman. Everyone in the city must be on their guard. Someone is trying to harm our Pei Mansion."


    Pei Yunshu did not know if the destruction of the river to the east was real or not, so she did not dare to say anything that would cause fear in people''s hearts. She only waited until her father personally confirmed that the waiter did not know what had happened, but at the same time, Pei Zi Yun still complied with his father''s instructions. At the same time, Pei Zi Yun also left the inn and walked towards the Pei Mansion.


    When the waiter saw that the young miss had returned and lost consciousness, he instantly understood that the men in the room were in the same group as the young lady.


    At this point, the chef spoke up, "The medicinal strength should be acting up soon."


    Only then did the waiter recover from his thoughts. He put the kitchen knife on his waist and said, "If I don''t leave with the little miss in a quarter of an hour, send a signal."


    The chef snorted, "I''m more professional than you in this matter."


    The waiter quietly opened the door and asked softly, "Dear guest, are you asleep?"


    The corner of the waiter''s mouth curled up into a cold smile, and the kitchen knife hanging from his waist leaked out a bright light. However, after thinking about it again, if the effects of the medicine were not such that he could not wake up in a day, rather than killing him now, it would be better for him to bring the young miss away. Just now when the food and drinks were served, the young miss was placed on the bed, and the waiter imagined that twice he would be able to save the young miss, and that he would be able to rise to greatness in the future. He stretched out his hand and lifted the quilt, but his smile froze on his face, because Pei Yushu was not inside the tent at all, and only a single pillow was inside.


    The oil lamp in the room suddenly went out. The waiter turned his head and only saw that a long spear was shining brilliantly, stopped an inch from his throat. The waiter was extremely terrified. "You are pretending."


    When Dan Wu walked into the inn, although Jiang Peng did not enter, he could still see clearly that the person she was calling was him. When Dan Wu walked into the inn, although Jiang Peng did not enter, he could still see very clearly that the person she was calling was him.


    The fear in the waiter''s heart gradually faded as he said, "You really care about her."


    Lin Qin frowned, he placed the tip of his spear on his skin and said, "Don''t let me repeat myself again! If you want to live. "


    The waiter said, "She is naturally in our hands. If you kill her, I will never see her again."


    Which one of them was an idiot? Although the waiter was unknown, he had seen many of them in the Pei household. The way he had used his hand to force the door of his life into submission was flawless, even though he did not know where that white-haired girl was, so what? At this moment, what problem did it have if he knew the person?


    Lin Qin did not say anything, and the waiter said: "So what if you kill me? The kidnapping of my Young Miss is known to the entire city at this moment. People are already waiting outside the inn. If I can''t leave here in fifteen minutes, do you think you can escape? Not only you, even that woman will die for nothing. "


    Lin Pi frowned. There was already blood on his skin, but the waiter seemed to be unafraid of death. It was not that he was not afraid of death, but he believed that he was holding on to his life.


    "You lost your life for nothing?" The silver spear on his neck loosened by half and a smile appeared on the waiter''s face. He had expected this, but unexpectedly, there was a sudden pain on his neck. The silver spear pierced through his flesh, causing fresh blood to dye the bed red. The waiter looked at Lin Pi in disbelief. The latter had a gloomy face and did not know what he was thinking. Only his eyes were as cold as the sky and as cold as the snow flying in the sky.


    Suddenly, the sound of fireworks filled the air outside the house. In the dark night, it blossomed with beautiful colors. On the street, countless shadows came rushing in from the west side, east side, south side, and north side. Their target was the inn. Standing by the window with his spear on his back, Lin Pi looked coldly at the commotion on the street. A male voice came from behind him, "If you hand the young lady over, we can leave you with an intact corpse."


    Lin Pi slowly turned his head and asked, "Oh? Leave me with a complete corpse? "


    The fat on the chef''s belly was trembling as he shook his head, "You want to kill me? Unfortunately, the fish won''t be able to kill me! You are indeed very smart and capable, to be able to take the young lady away under our noses. Although I don''t know how you did it, but if you hand it over, I can leave you with an intact corpse."


    Lin Pi laughed coldly, "I don''t have that much skill. She''s in this room right now. If you want to kill the lord, you can have the crossbow men fire the arrows."


    With a wave of his hand, the disciple who had been shouting outside the inn fell silent. His eyes, however, were sizing up the room.


    The cook asked, "A few days ago, Hedong received a letter saying that Wenzhou had been invaded by refugees and sent three thousand men to clear the way. Only twenty-four of them managed to escape.


    Lin Qi said: "That''s right, I came to Hexi for the Pei family, and I will take care of the eastern part of the river. If you know what''s good for you, you can put down your weapons, I don''t want to hurt you."


    The cook said, "Who is your master?"


    Lin Biao frowned, "Where is she?"


    Chef revealed his white teeth: "If you want to know, put down your weapon."


    Lin Qi said, "You are just a servant, let Pei Wen speak up."


    According to the news, after the 3000 soldiers of He Dong had been defeated, they had dispatched another 1000 men to attack Wen County. Suddenly, a fire broke out in the East River, and a hundred soldiers came from out of nowhere to attack the White Tiger Hall. Pei Yuanbiao, who had been waiting on the street day and night to defend himself, was ambushed on his way back. Not a single one of the 1000 people returned alive. The players who had suddenly appeared were most likely the ambushers.


    The chef raised his hand slightly. At the moment, the man was still unsteady so he should move quickly. Although Miss Pei San had not found him, but the current situation did not seem to be able to find her. The two families had already positioned themselves for battle at both ends of the inn. Although the Pei family disciples were now twice as strong as the Pei family disciples, the morale of the five hundred Li family disciples in a row was still very high.


    No one moved, because among the Pei Clan disciples, a middle-aged man walked out slowly, his hair was already white at the temples, but all the disciples who passed by made way for him, the person''s name was Pei Wen, He Xi Mo Pei, who was originally a servant of the Pei Clan, but was accepted as an adopted son because of his intelligence, and because he was slightly older than Pei Jue, he did not get along well with the three siblings, but Pei Wen was a filial son, and Pei Wen Li was an invalid, walking all over the world to look for medicine, and because of his arrival, the atmosphere of the two families had eased up, and Pei Wen asked, "What do you think!"


    The Li Family warriors looked at each other in dismay, but no one dared to step forward to answer. Because of their different identities, there was a difference in status between the master and the slave! Lin Pi jumped down from the second floor and landed on the ground. Pei Wen''s brows furrowed as he asked, "Who are you?"


    Without a word, Lin Pi threw the letter over. Pei Feng stared quietly at the letter in his hands for a long time, he understood that it was written by Pei Jingli himself. Although he did not know how the man in front of him obtained it, the letter clearly stated that the Pei household was under his control.


    Pei Wen looked at Lin Qin and frowned, "This letter, aren''t you going to explain it to me?"


    Lin Pi''s voice was filled with desolation, "You are a filial son, how can you not recognize the handwriting of Sir Pei?"

 C76

    Lifting his head slightly to look at the bright moon, Lin Pi could not tell where the sadness in his heart originated from. However, why couldn''t he give up the lives of one or two people when he had such a great goal in mind? He opened his mouth and said, "Sir Pei, do you follow my orders?"


    Pei Wen was skeptical. Even though the letter in his hand was written by Pei Lili, it was unknown whether it was written willingly or as a way to coerce and coerce. As he was feeling suspicious, he suddenly heard a man''s voice coming from above his head. The bright moon was in the sky, and a slender figure was standing on top of the rubble of the tall building with a palm-leaf fan in his hand. Li Wangji smiled as he looked at the crowd of hundreds of people on the street and leisurely asked, "Pei Wen, do you have any other questions?"


    Pei Wen Li looked at Li Yao solemnly. He was clear about the relationship between the Pei family and the Li family, but seeing Li Wangji appear, he understood that the man with the spear was just one of his swords. Pei Wen Li asked: "Did the death of my father come from you?"


    Li Wangji looked at the silent Lin Pi and laughed, "So what if I am, so what if I am? Pei Zi Yun is already dead, and our family is one, if we do not keep this up, the number of casualties will increase."


    Pei Wen clenched his fists and glared at Jiang Pi. "Are you admitting it?"


    Seeing that Pei Wen Li was enraged, Li Wangji repressed the fan in his hands and whispered into Pei Wen Ming''s ear, "Do you know who he is? In the past, Pei Gong had knelt in front of the First Prince''s Mansion for three days and three nights. " Pei Wen looked at Li Wangji in astonishment, the latter nodded his head lightly and patted his shoulder, "This letter is indeed an order from Pei Gong, but our Pei household is only a stairway for him to the top floor."


    Pei Wen was even more astonished. Li Wangji took three steps back and smiled at Pei Wen, "The Pei family has returned from today onwards, is your Pei family willing to return?"


    Pei Wen looked at Lin Qin for a long time before turning away and sending the letter in his hand to the disciple behind him, "It is indeed Young Master Pei''s will. We will naturally comply."


    In addition, the river had been destroyed in the east, so panic lingered in the hearts of the disciples. The Li family had invaded Jinling with great force, so they must have come prepared. After seeing Pei Gong''s letter with their own eyes, they all followed Pei Wen to express their willingness to cultivate anew.


    There were some people who were rebellious, but this matter was handled by the Pei family and Li family. Lin Qi did not want to get involved, he just wanted to know where Dancing One was! Lin Pi did not have a good impression of this woman, but after she had disappeared, he suddenly felt that something was missing. The silver spear stopped right in front of the chef''s heart, and the chef was shocked, the people around were also shocked, but no one moved to stop Lin Qi, "Speak."


    The cook said, "It''s gone. It''s not in our hands."


    Lin Pi asked again, "Where did you run off to?"


    The cook shook his head: "I''m not sure."


    Lin Biao frowned, "You''d better tell the truth."


    The chef sneered, "If you don''t believe me, then kill me."


    Since the two families had come together, the Pei family would not be convinced. If this were to happen, Lin Pi would be completely confused! How could he not know? Seeing that he couldn''t force himself to carry his gun and walk towards the vast night. Pei Wen was about to ask something, but Li Wangji shook his head and said softly, "Don''t ask, don''t say it."


    The Leech lay flat on the side, Lin Bi sat at the end of the stone bridge without a care in the world. Under his feet lay a wine jug, his luxurious clothes were stained with dust, he looked like a little overlord of the Cyan Plains who was not afraid of the heavens and the earth.


    Even though it wasn''t love.


    He had just lost an old friend.


    The sound of the river was exceptionally clear in the empty and long street, but what was even more distinct was the sound of the river moving quickly on the street. The sound of the river was especially clear in the empty and long street, but what was even more clear was the sound of the river moving swiftly on the street.


    Upon seeing who it was, Lin Pi smiled and said, "Why are you not dead yet? You wasted so much wine for nothing."


    He Xi had nowhere to hide, and ran all the way to the west. When he reached the mountains, the medicinal strength of the medicine began to build up, and even when he lost consciousness, he still had to wait for Dan Wu to wake up, only then did he realize that it was night and he was worried about his safety. When he entered the river Xi for the first time, he saw Lin Pi, who for some reason had gotten drunk.


    If she knew Lin Pi was drunk because of her unknown life or death, what kind of face would she have?


    Dan Wu asked, "How''s the situation?"


    Lin Pi laughed, "When did I not have confidence before?"


    Even though he said that, Lin Pi knew that if Li Wangji did not show up, the situation would have been settled.


    Dan Wu asked, "How are you going to deal with that girl?"


    Lin Jin slapped his forehead and said, "I was too preoccupied with sadness that I forgot about that girl. Quickly go to the West Market''s Heavenly Sail Escort Office and bring her out."


    Dancing alone was filled with doubt. Lin Pi cracked a smile and said, "The situation was critical. I took advantage of the time when they were serving the dishes and greeting the guests to deliver her to the escort company."


    Dan Wu didn''t know what to say. She was an extremely intelligent woman, so she was able to guess the dangerous situation that Jiang Fei spoke of. She said, "I really want to bring her to my side, but ¡­ ¡­"


    Lin Pi was stunned for a moment before he said faintly, "Aren''t you here?"


    Dancing alone knew Jiang Fei''s personality, and seeing that he was so drunk that he couldn''t even do anything, she started walking towards the Heavenly Sail Escort Office. Although she didn''t know why Jiang Fei was so concerned about her, after a few minutes, Dancing alone returned, but there was no one around her! Jiang Qin frowned as he said in a shameful tone, "A few hours ago, someone took her away.


    The anticipated anger didn''t come. He only heard a few murmurs, "That old man won''t let me go." He then asked, "Does the person who brought her away have any leads?"


    Solo said, "The person who came claimed to be her brother."


    Lin Pi laughed, "If that''s the case, then I know who it is. Although the Mo family was huge, it was not as big as this world. If they wanted to hide, it wouldn''t be that easy to find them. After all, their two biological fathers have both died by my hands. In the future, they will definitely come to take my life. "


    Dancing alone did not know how to comfort her. The evil reputation belonged to the crown prince. Although this was originally the Li family''s intention and he had jumped into the mud without hesitation, Dancing alone was not worth it. Not to mention that the Li family had planned this battle for three whole years! From the moment the Li Clan entered the Azure Province, Dancing One had always felt that there were many doubts. However, there was something amiss about this, and he couldn''t grasp onto it.


    Lin Pi said, "The Mo family needs to be unified, but this matter has nothing to do with us, so we can''t stay here any longer. Inform Li Huai An, on the third day of next month, we will head south to enter Kang Zhu."


    Dancing thoughtfully, she said, "Have you decided? If you are going against the Qi King, then you are going against the vassal lords, and even more so, you are going against the people.


    Lin Pi nodded his head, "If you want to change the situation in this world, you must have full authority. As a lowly assistant minister, I naturally do not have such power, so I need a channel to advance. If that''s not the case, do you have a better idea? "


    Dancing alone, she knew how many times people had disobeyed Baolin''s decree, but at the moment, the Crown Prince was walking down the path of an official. She said, "Even if you get your power from the center, you still lose it from the center. If you really want to enter the path of an official in the future, I''m afraid you still have to seek justice with a tiger."


    "This is my business and has nothing to do with you. As long as you follow me on a trip to Mt. Tai in the future, see the strong splendor of the red clouds, see the sea of clouds, see the red sun as red as blood, and see the magnificent scenery of the world." Then, he smiled and said, "Come to think of it, I haven''t seen enough in my life."

 C77

    Life will be boring and boring. Only the strong can survive in this world, the weak will be eliminated, and the martial arts world is a strict teacher. When you lose and train, it will cut you off without hesitation. It also seemed like a fairy wearing a pure white dress. Wherever her skirt went, the snowy plains were as quiet as a virgin. The snow-capped peaks were cold and straight. The pedestrians had no choice but to keep their clothes tightly buttoned. They put their hands in their pockets, shrunk their necks, and walked forward quickly. The heavy winter clothing people were still feeling lonely.


    The martial arts world was full of lonely people.


    Even if they died on the road, no one would know.


    Snowflakes continuously drifted about for a few days. In the town and the forest, a new set of clothes had been put on. The entire area was pale, so pale that it was terrifying. The sky was extremely joyous and white, and even the excess color made it angry. The indistinct black color beneath the paleness had long since lost its former vitality.


    He seemed to be doing something that would make the heavens happy.


    The old and the young slowly walked into the long ancient path. The old man''s withered hands were like dried wood, but his eyes were like deep jade pools, unable to stir up even the slightest ripple. The young girl was full of spirit. Her two large braids were swaying as she chanted an unknown melody. The old man''s gaze was filled with love and pity. The only ripple in the Green Jade Pool was most likely this little girl.


    The little girl could not hold back her mischievous nature as she ran around in the snow. The young girl''s voice made the desolate land become even more lively. Suddenly, the girl stopped moving. She stood by the side of the road and looked at the forest with her lips pursed, her eyes filled with sympathy. The old man Tian Xing took a glance and grabbed the girl''s hand. "Little Ling''er."


    A glimmer appeared in Little Ling''Er''s eyes as she shook her head like a rattle drum, "Grandfather, what is fate?"


    Old man Tian Xing let out a long sigh and said, "Life and death, the cycle of life and death, these are all fate."


    Little Ling''er stubbornly said, "But he is not dead yet."


    The old man looked over and said, "What''s the difference between that and death?"


    The man''s left hand was gripping a wine jug, while his right hand was gripping a sword. His sleeping face had no killing intent, and when he fought with the wild blade in the Western Liangshan Estate, he was unbridled and unparalleled. All he had was an endless weakness, like a sleeping child.


    Little Ling''Er entered the half-legged deep forest. The old man didn''t stop her from continuing to observe her every move. The person without a heart had slept here for a long time, and his black clothes were like ice clothing. The wound on his back no longer oozed blood, because it had long since been frozen by the cold.


    Little Ling''er wiped her eyes with a sorrowful tone, "Grandfather, do you think he knows about human nature? Or is it a weapon that was cultivated? "


    The old man was speechless. He was absolutely confident in this martial arts world. No one could escape his eyes, but human nature was the only thing that he could not see through. More and more tears welled up in Little Ling''Er''s eyes. "I know grandpa is saying that I love to cry again, but this person isn''t bad for Little Ling. Instead, he''s frighteningly stupid."


    Old man Tian Xing was silent for a long time before he said, "There is no place for fools to stand in this world."


    Little Ling''Er crouched down and tried to wipe away the ice and snow covering her body, but it was all in vain. The snow turned into a thin layer of ice and swallowed the last of the life of the innocent step by step.


    Little Ling''er said, "Grandpa is already old, and little Ling''er hasn''t grown up yet. If there is someone who can help grandpa move the books, then it would be good to plagiarize them."


    The old man replied, "It''s enough with you, little Ling''er. There''s no need to carry any more baggage with you."


    Little Ling''er shook her head, "How could he be a burden?"


    The old man turned his head and slowly walked towards Nan Nan and said, "If you can take him away, grandpa won''t say anything."


    Little Ling''Er''s eyes were filled with joy, but a twelve-year-old girl could barely hold herself back in the snow. Furthermore, she was carrying a sturdy young man on her back? Her eyes were full of mischief, agility, and even though she was walking very slowly, her love for life was expressed in her eyes.


    Tell me about it to Xiao Suo and Tian.


    That jug of wine, that sword, that unconscious, heartless person was still holding it tightly, refusing to let go in the slightest. It was as if no one could make him let go. It was as though no one could obstruct his advance.


    In his dream, he saw a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes were so full of vitality, so much life jumping, the anger in those eyes suddenly made him very jealous.


    Why was the owner of those eyes smiling so happily?!


    Why was he so stingy with his anger!?


    This dream went on for a long time.


    When he woke up, he saw that it was still the same pair of eyes.


    Little Ling''er held her head with a hand as she teased, "You''re finally awake. Do you know how many medicinal herbs grandfather used to pull you back?"


    "There are rules in this martial world. Your life was saved by me, so I am your benefactor. From now on, you are my junior brother, so you must follow me well." Buy candied fruits with me and help Grandpa with his luggage. "


    The man without a heart frowned, but the bandages on his body showed that the girl was not lying as she asked, "Why did you save me?"


    Xiao Ling''er retorted, "Why must you die?"


    No one replied. Xiao Ling''er sighed and said, "You''re really stupid. Grandpa, I, the young and old are unavoidable bullying. Won''t you be able to protect us now?"


    "Protect?" This was the first time in his life that he had heard of the word ''heartless''.


    To Xiao Ling''Er, being stunned is a foolish expression. After rubbing her head for a long time, she said, "Simply put, whoever I tell you to hit will be beaten by you, especially those who came to cause trouble for me and grandpa. Of course, my grandfather and I don''t agree to your previous actions. If you dare to casually kill someone, if you don''t listen to my words, I ¡­ "I''ll ¡­"


    Little Ling''Er''s face flushed red, but she couldn''t think of any words to say to threaten someone without a heart. This kind of predicament caused someone without a heart to pause for a moment, then she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Little Ling''er asked in disbelief, "You agreed just like that? Aren''t you afraid that I lied to you? "


    Thoughtless thought for a long time before saying, "No."


    Perhaps if I follow you, I can find my heart?


    No one had said those words, but every time they met that pair of eyes, everyone would stop. Only that pair of eyes could make him feel alive.


    Little Ling''er nodded her head as if she was nodding in approval, "That''s right. This time grandfather won''t say that I''m seeing the wrong person. What''s your name?"


    Thoughtless did not reply as he tilted his head to look at the sword in his hand. Little Ling''er felt a dull pain in her heart, and her emotions and emotions were all conveyed through that spirited gaze. However, she was the only one who did not know.


    Little Ling''Er nodded and said, "You''re so cold that you''re not funny at all. And since you like drinking alcohol, I''ll just call you ''warm wine''."


    The heartless man nodded and said lightly, "Alright."


    He glanced sideways at the wine pot and understood that the little girl had misunderstood, but he did not want to explain anything. The image of the man holding the wine pot in the carriage was already engraved in his mind.


    The blood of a man without a heart is warm.


    Sooner or later, the warm blood would melt his cold heart.


    That pot of wine will never be forgotten!


    Little Ling''er seemed to have completed a joyous occasion as she smiled and clapped, "Looks like reading my books for all these years was not for nothing. Warm wine, warm wine! That''s a good name. "


    "Since you have already entered this door, we shall address you as junior and junior brother. There are three rules in this door, the first rule must be respected, and no one is allowed to disobey the sect rules. The second rule cannot be broken, the third rule is not allowed." A crafty look appeared in Little Ling''er''s eyes as she said, "The third rule is that you have to buy candied fruits for me every day."


    Warm wine nodded, and Xiao Ling''er, who seemed to have obtained what she wanted, ran out of the room with an evil smile on her face.


    Where did these three rules come from? Little Ling''er had no idea that the warm wine would actually be believed, and thought that she would be able to eat the candied fruits every day. Little Ling''er couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Such a foolish junior brother was truly a pleasure.


    The splendor of the moon, though unable to brighten up the night sky, was enough to show one''s position in the darkness; if it was not warm enough to give one warmth, it could accompany one in the fear of the netherworld, never leaving it, waiting for the day to come. The warm wine in the dark night had gone on for an unknown amount of time, but one day, a sword slashed out in the dark night! The light of day shone down, and to those who were walking in the dark night, it was undoubtedly a rising sun.


    Was there another dark guest who did not look for this light?


    That night, he didn''t sleep at all.


    The sky was bright and clear, and the sun was shining through the gaps between the pine needles, forming thick beams of light that lit up the misty area. It had been snowing for several days, and the sun had not shown itself for a long time. The sun, which had just risen, was shining brightly.


    Once, this liveliness was far inferior to his own, but now, this liveliness could be easily obtained! But when would he be able to participate?


    Under the window, Little Ling''er''s naughty voice rang out, "Come, warm the wine!"

 C78

    Life will be boring and boring. Only the strong can survive in this world, the weak will be eliminated, and the martial arts world is a strict teacher. When you lose and train, it will cut you off without hesitation. It also seemed like a fairy wearing a pure white dress. Wherever her skirt went, the snowy plains were as quiet as a virgin. The snow-capped peaks were cold and straight. The pedestrians had no choice but to keep their clothes tightly buttoned. They put their hands in their pockets, shrunk their necks, and walked forward quickly. The heavy winter clothing people were still feeling lonely.


    The martial arts world was full of lonely people.


    Even if they died on the road, no one would know.


    Snowflakes continuously drifted about for a few days. In the town and the forest, a new set of clothes had been put on. The entire area was pale, so pale that it was terrifying. The sky was extremely joyous and white, and even the excess color made it angry. The indistinct black color beneath the paleness had long since lost its former vitality.


    He seemed to be doing something that would make the heavens happy.


    The old and the young slowly walked into the long ancient path. The old man''s withered hands were like dried wood, but his eyes were like deep jade pools, unable to stir up even the slightest ripple. The young girl was full of spirit. Her two large braids were swaying as she chanted an unknown melody. The old man''s gaze was filled with love and pity. The only ripple in the Green Jade Pool was most likely this little girl.


    The little girl could not hold back her mischievous nature as she ran around in the snow. The young girl''s voice made the desolate land become even more lively. Suddenly, the girl stopped moving. She stood by the side of the road and looked at the forest with her lips pursed, her eyes filled with sympathy. The old man Tian Xing took a glance and grabbed the girl''s hand. "Little Ling''er."


    A glimmer appeared in Little Ling''Er''s eyes as she shook her head like a rattle drum, "Grandfather, what is fate?"


    Old man Tian Xing let out a long sigh and said, "Life and death, the cycle of life and death, these are all fate."


    Little Ling''er stubbornly said, "But he is not dead yet."


    The old man looked over and said, "What''s the difference between that and death?"


    The man''s left hand was gripping a wine jug, while his right hand was gripping a sword. His sleeping face had no killing intent, and when he fought with the wild blade in the Western Liangshan Estate, he was unbridled and unparalleled. All he had was an endless weakness, like a sleeping child.


    Little Ling''Er entered the half-legged deep forest. The old man didn''t stop her from continuing to observe her every move. The person without a heart had slept here for a long time, and his black clothes were like ice clothing. The wound on his back no longer oozed blood, because it had long since been frozen by the cold.


    Little Ling''er wiped her eyes with a sorrowful tone, "Grandfather, do you think he knows about human nature? Or is it a weapon that was cultivated? "


    The old man was speechless. He was absolutely confident in this martial arts world. No one could escape his eyes, but human nature was the only thing that he could not see through. More and more tears welled up in Little Ling''Er''s eyes. "I know grandpa is saying that I love to cry again, but this person isn''t bad for Little Ling. Instead, he''s frighteningly stupid."


    Old man Tian Xing was silent for a long time before he said, "There is no place for fools to stand in this world."


    Little Ling''Er crouched down and tried to wipe away the ice and snow covering her body, but it was all in vain. The snow turned into a thin layer of ice and swallowed the last of the life of the innocent step by step.


    Little Ling''er said, "Grandpa is already old, and little Ling''er hasn''t grown up yet. If there is someone who can help grandpa move the books, then it would be good to plagiarize them."


    The old man replied, "It''s enough with you, little Ling''er. There''s no need to carry any more baggage with you."


    Little Ling''er shook her head, "How could he be a burden?"


    The old man turned his head and slowly walked towards Nan Nan and said, "If you can take him away, grandpa won''t say anything."


    Little Ling''Er''s eyes were filled with joy, but a twelve-year-old girl could barely hold herself back in the snow. Furthermore, she was carrying a sturdy young man on her back? Her eyes were full of mischief, agility, and even though she was walking very slowly, her love for life was expressed in her eyes.


    Tell me about it to Xiao Suo and Tian.


    That jug of wine, that sword, that unconscious, heartless person was still holding it tightly, refusing to let go in the slightest. It was as if no one could make him let go. It was as though no one could obstruct his advance.


    In his dream, he saw a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes were so full of vitality, so much life jumping, the anger in those eyes suddenly made him very jealous.


    Why was the owner of those eyes smiling so happily?!


    Why was he so stingy with his anger!?


    This dream went on for a long time.


    When he woke up, he saw that it was still the same pair of eyes.


    Little Ling''er held her head with a hand as she teased, "You''re finally awake. Do you know how many medicinal herbs grandfather used to pull you back?"


    "There are rules in this martial world. Your life was saved by me, so I am your benefactor. From now on, you are my junior brother, so you must follow me well." Buy candied fruits with me and help Grandpa with his luggage. "


    The man without a heart frowned, but the bandages on his body showed that the girl was not lying as she asked, "Why did you save me?"


    Xiao Ling''er retorted, "Why must you die?"


    No one replied. Xiao Ling''er sighed and said, "You''re really stupid. Grandpa, I, the young and old are unavoidable bullying. Won''t you be able to protect us now?"


    "Protect?" This was the first time in his life that he had heard of the word ''heartless''.


    To Xiao Ling''Er, being stunned is a foolish expression. After rubbing her head for a long time, she said, "Simply put, whoever I tell you to hit will be beaten by you, especially those who came to cause trouble for me and grandpa. Of course, my grandfather and I don''t agree to your previous actions. If you dare to casually kill someone, if you don''t listen to my words, I ¡­ "I''ll ¡­"


    Little Ling''Er''s face flushed red, but she couldn''t think of any words to say to threaten someone without a heart. This kind of predicament caused someone without a heart to pause for a moment, then she nodded and said, "Okay."


    Little Ling''er asked in disbelief, "You agreed just like that? Aren''t you afraid that I lied to you? "


    Thoughtless thought for a long time before saying, "No."


    Perhaps if I follow you, I can find my heart?


    No one had said those words, but every time they met that pair of eyes, everyone would stop. Only that pair of eyes could make him feel alive.


    Little Ling''er nodded her head as if she was nodding in approval, "That''s right. This time grandfather won''t say that I''m seeing the wrong person. What''s your name?"


    Thoughtless did not reply as he tilted his head to look at the sword in his hand. Little Ling''er felt a dull pain in her heart, and her emotions and emotions were all conveyed through that spirited gaze. However, she was the only one who did not know.


    Little Ling''Er nodded and said, "You''re so cold that you''re not funny at all. And since you like drinking alcohol, I''ll just call you ''warm wine''."


    The heartless man nodded and said lightly, "Alright."


    He glanced sideways at the wine pot and understood that the little girl had misunderstood, but he did not want to explain anything. The image of the man holding the wine pot in the carriage was already engraved in his mind.


    The blood of a man without a heart is warm.


    Sooner or later, the warm blood would melt his cold heart.


    That pot of wine will never be forgotten!


    Little Ling''er seemed to have completed a joyous occasion as she smiled and clapped, "Looks like reading my books for all these years was not for nothing. Warm wine, warm wine! That''s a good name. "


    "Since you have already entered this door, we shall address you as junior and junior brother. There are three rules in this door, the first rule must be respected, and no one is allowed to disobey the sect rules. The second rule cannot be broken, the third rule is not allowed." A crafty look appeared in Little Ling''er''s eyes as she said, "The third rule is that you have to buy candied fruits for me every day."


    Warm wine nodded, and Xiao Ling''er, who seemed to have obtained what she wanted, ran out of the room with an evil smile on her face.


    Where did these three rules come from? Little Ling''er had no idea that the warm wine would actually be believed, and thought that she would be able to eat the candied fruits every day. Little Ling''er couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Such a foolish junior brother was truly a pleasure.


    The splendor of the moon, though unable to brighten up the night sky, was enough to show one''s position in the darkness; if it was not warm enough to give one warmth, it could accompany one in the fear of the netherworld, never leaving it, waiting for the day to come. The warm wine in the dark night had gone on for an unknown amount of time, but one day, a sword slashed out in the dark night! The light of day shone down, and to those who were walking in the dark night, it was undoubtedly a rising sun.


    Was there another dark guest who did not look for this light?


    That night, he didn''t sleep at all.


    The sky was bright and clear, and the sun was shining through the gaps between the pine needles, forming thick beams of light that lit up the misty area. It had been snowing for several days, and the sun had not shown itself for a long time. The sun, which had just risen, was shining brightly.


    Once, this liveliness was far inferior to his own, but now, this liveliness could be easily obtained! But when would he be able to participate?


    Under the window, Little Ling''er''s naughty voice rang out, "Come, warm the wine!"


    "..."


    It was unknown who had built this abandoned training hall. It was located deep in the mountains, and the new tender green leaf was unwilling to be lonely as it peeked out from a crack in the stone floor. The wine that stood quietly in front of the audience seemed so lonely that it seemed as if it had died.


    Suddenly.


    A silver light flashed.


    With a flip of his hand, Thoughtless Sword appeared as well.


    The bright-red blood dripped onto the stone floor. The corner of Warm Wine''s mouth had a bright-red color, yet he didn''t have the time to wipe it off.


    "Your sword is too slow."


    The person was dressed in a black robe and had a long black sword in his hand. He turned around and looked at the injured man in the yard indifferently.


    Those eyes were like warm wine.


    But he was older than the Warm Wine.


    No mercy, no emotion.


    "I know he won''t let me go," Warm Wine said.


    The person said, "How can you leave alive after betraying him?"


    "I had expected the current situation, but I didn''t know it was you."


    The man was silent. He looked at Wen Jiu and sighed. "Let go of your martial arts. If your veins are broken, I will let you go."


    Warm Wine said, "If that''s the case, you might as well kill me."


    The voice of the person came up a few notches, "You are very stupid, don''t you know? He knows very well that those who betray him will not have a good ending, but he still did it. "


    The Wuhai Sword crossed his chest, and Wen Jiu''s eyes were filled with killing intent. The person shook his head and sighed, "Your sword techniques are all taught by me, so how could you possibly win against me?"


    With the last word, the sword was already in front of Wen Jiu. As the sword stabbed into his heart, Wen Jiu''s sword was extremely fast, but the approaching person''s sword was even faster than his.


    It did not touch the stone edge of the wall, and Wen Jiu''s eyes were instantly filled with fear. When facing an enemy, he could not even hold on to his sword steadily, and after a moment of panic, the sword had already reached his face. Although it did not hit the vital parts of his body, his right arm had already been pierced through.


    At the same time, the Wuhai Sword had already been grasped in his left hand. A strong desire to live exploded in Wen Jiu''s eyes. Sword light flashed, and the world suddenly turned silent.


    ¡­" Wen Jiu breathed heavily. With a crisp sound, the long sword in the man''s hand fell to the ground. His body was half kneeling on the ground and his body was covered with a bright red colour.


    He asked, "Left hand sword?"


    Wen Jiu nodded. "This is a secret."


    The person said faintly, "You purposely showed weakness to distract me just for this sword."


    Warm Wine said, "No one knows this secret. The sword in my left hand is even faster than my right."


    "So that''s how it is!" The person said, "He won''t let you go. Hurry up and run away." And then Nan Nan said, "Run?" "Where can we escape to?"


    Wen Jiu sighed. "That''s right. We can''t go anywhere. Perhaps killing him will give us our true freedom. But who will kill him?"


    Warm Wine put away his sword and sat on the side of his broken body as if he was a burden that had been lifted off a heavy burden, like an old friend he had not seen for a long time. As the old man''s body was covered in blood, his eyes became dimmer and dimmer, and Warm Wine asked, "Did you say that your hometown was Luoyang?"


    The person sighed and said, "That''s right, it''s a pity that I''ve never been there before. If you''re still alive, you must go to Luoyang and bring my wish with you."


    Warm Wine nodded. "If I die, I can''t help but wait for me here at the Bridge of Helplessness. I''ll kill you in this life. In the next, you''ll kill me."


    The person shook his head, but his voice was as soft as a mosquito''s. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Warm wine talked for a long time, about the wild fruits that covered the mountains, about the elk in the forest, about the crying children ¡­


    No one answered.


    The new grave was in the corner of the viewing gallery, and Wen Jiu did not know his name. From the moment he was born, he called him Yi, a teacher and a friend, or rather, he did not have a name.


    After standing in front of the grave for a long time, Nan Nan said, "Don''t hold the sword in your next life anymore."


    The girl''s spirited eyes stared at the weak life form, and her love for life became even more ardent. The old man beside her was writing something, and only when the girl exclaimed did he raise his head, "Warm wine, where did you go?"


    When she saw that the warm wine was all over her body, she understood everything, but she was smart. She was smart enough to not even mention it.


    "Alright," Warm Wine said softly.


    The young girl continued, "In order to punish you, you abandoned me and grandpa. In a few days time, you will come to Luoyang and buy me candied fruits."


    Hearing Luoyang, Warm Wine suddenly felt pain in his heart. Nannan said, "Ok."


    Towards this foolish junior brother of hers, Xiao Ling''er really liked him a lot. In the past when they were walking, when others saw that the grandfather and grandson were alone, they had been bullied a lot. Ever since they accepted this junior brother, if others wanted to bully them, they would be scared away by the warm wine.


    The books that she had helped to pluck were all carried away by warm wine. She had nothing to do. If her junior brother were to disappear one day, she would probably cry with tears in her eyes.

 C79

    The room in the inn was not young at all. It was as if an old man in his prime was stepping on a chopping block. The northern wind outside the room was constantly blowing into the room through the cracks in the window, causing the dim candlelight in the room to feel the chilly air coming from the north wind. Ye Su did not like the darkness. Even if she went to bed, there would be candles that would burn all night. No one liked the darkness because the things in the darkness would kill people. The snowstorm seemed to want to uproot the run-down inn, and the whistling cold wind caused him to be unable to sleep for a long time. Ye Su stood up and walked to the window.


    All of a sudden, the flickering candle light in the room was extinguished.


    Ye Su said indifferently, "Grandmother White and I will talk first. Why do you need to chase after me for so many days?"


    In the darkness, a male voice rang out: "It''s not bad to say that you are the one who spoke first, but you kidnapped my clan''s Holy Maiden, making it difficult for you to escape death! You are indeed very smart, and have almost escaped from our eyes a few times. However, where can you run to after being poisoned by the Gu poison? "


    Ye Su turned around. In the darkness, there was a vague shadow, but the large saber by her waist had a cold glint in it. There was killing intent in her eyes, and she said, "It looks like you guys have a foolproof plan."


    Lei Wuming said: "Although you have hidden the Holy Maiden, she is definitely still in the city!" As he spoke, he took out the ring knife. "Since it has come to this, what else do you have to say?"


    The temperature in the room plummeted, and an indescribable killing intent enveloped the entire room. This killing intent was emitted by the man, and it was as if Ye Susu did not see it as she continued speaking, "Did you know that someone woke me up when I was sleeping? That person lost his head!"


    The man snorted and said: "I don''t care who you are, in this Miao Jiang! Humiliating our White Clan is a capital offense! "


    She knew that the Gu in her body had flared up, and she did not dare to fight with him. She held onto her twin blades, and with her palm facing the wooden table, she forced the man who had the momentum of drawing his sword to retreat two steps, and when she looked at Ye Su, the window opened, and he quickly disappeared into the vast night. Lei Wuming jumped down, and his eyes looked like they were about to spit fire.


    "Where is he?"


    Lei Wuming gritted his teeth and said: "I should not be lecturing Fox on the principles of the martial arts world, but he cannot escape. From the looks of it, he should be running in the direction of Yi Xiao."


    The fat man snorted, "The meat quality is excellent. Yi Xiao, that guy, please don''t destroy my ingredients."


    Lei Wuming glanced at him in dissatisfaction, but he did not say anything. It was not a secret that Cao Da wanted to eat human flesh, although it was a little abnormal, but since they were both from the same sect, Lei Wuming had no other way other than to seduce him. Cao Da rushed into the night, Lei Wuming accompanied him. The two of them were not slow as they left the small town after this chase. The snow outside the town was a little deeper, and there were messy footprints on the ground. Lei Wuming frowned as he walked up. How could he not recognize the whip mark? At the end of the messy footprints was a black shadow and its body was thin. It looked like a dead tree that had lost its life.


    "Xu Meng! How could it be him! " Cao Da also discovered Xu Meng''s corpse. The sword at his waist had disappeared without a trace as his throat was pierced. There was no blood on the spot because there was a piece of wood stuck in his throat.


    Xu Meng''s body did not fall down, but he was still standing straight. The wound on his sword was a bit different from a normal sword. The wound was very smooth and there was only a long, narrow hole. With his sharp eyes, Lei Wuming immediately recognized that this was the work of Xu Meng''s soft blade. How fast and ingenious was the movement technique of the person who killed him with Xu Meng''s soft blade! After the sword pierced through his body, he immediately withdrew his sword. Because he did not touch Xu Meng''s corpse, he stood upright. Cao Da''s chubby face was already trembling from anger. He chased after a series of visible footprints into the depths of the forest. Lei Wuming wanted to stop him, but the two of them were about a hundred feet apart. Lei Wuming wanted to catch up, but when he glanced over, he was immediately stunned! Under the layer of white snow, there was actually a long, pitch-black whip. Lei Wuming picked up the whip and looked around blankly. His heart became increasingly anxious as he quickly chased after Cao Da.


    Yi Xiao, Xu Meng was not a first-rate expert, but he was also not mediocre. Lei Wuming could not understand who did it. Even the Bai Clan did not provoke someone with such martial arts skills. There were corpses strewn about the depths of the forest. Some of the blood was still warm, so it was likely that they had just died.


    With a scream coming from his side, Lei Wuming was startled and quickly rushed towards the source of the scream. He did not expect to see Cao Da who was nailed to the tree by a cold sword that pierced through the tree trunk and also through Cao Da''s body!


    So fast!


    It only lasted for a while, yet she actually slit her throat.


    In terms of strength, the tough flesh on Cao Da''s body was not much weaker than his black hair armor. What kind of strength did he have to be able to break through this tough flesh? The panic-stricken and anxious voices were replaced by the sounds of fighting. The unclosed eyes of Cao Da Jia and the bright moon were all the more terrifying, Lei Wuming did not have the time to cover his eyes as he rushed towards the sounds of fighting. The long whip around his waist was also jumping around in the forest non-stop.


    "Yi Xiao should be here."


    Lei Wuming thought!


    However, Yi Xiao was there, hanging obliquely on the treetops. His pale face was already covered by ice and snow. Under the tree, a woman in a white robe was kneeling on the ground. There was a trail of blood in front of her.


    Who else could it be other than Ye Su?


    His sword was a strange cyan color, and his scarlet eyes were filled with bloodlust and killing intent. His hands and feet were chained, and a huge boulder was dragged behind him.


    It was full of strangeness!


    The man''s single ear slightly moved as the green sword in his hand drew an azure shadow. The speed at which this shadow moved was unparalleled.


    This sword.


    Straight to the heart!


    However, it was not aimed at Ye Su. The speed of the sword that it suddenly shot out filled Lei Wuming with shock!


    "Clang!"


    As the green sword and the curved blade clashed, sparks flew everywhere. Lei Wuming''s palm split open, blood dripping out of his mouth. The golden blade actually left his hand as he staggered back a few steps to stabilize himself! Beads of sweat dripped down from his temples. This person was single, yet his sword intent already caused fear in the hearts of others. How could such a character not be able to accomplish anything in this martial world? However, Lei Wuming knew nothing about this person''s background.


    Silence.


    Lei Wu Ming and Ye Su were both wary as they stared at the dangerous green sword. The sound of thunder came from the sky and the raindrops seemed to have received the approval of the heavens as they slowly fell. The green sword exploded and the raindrops that were not touching the ground were actually split into two by the sword intent!


    The two blades clashed with the green sword and sparks flew everywhere. Ye Su took a few steps back and a wisp of green hair floated down. She could not suppress the bright red in her mouth. She turned the blade around and stabbed the tip of the blade into the trunk. The Cloudboots Steps and the saber body were steady, their gazes not moving at all as they stared at the sword-wielding man below them.


    His killing intent was not directed at a specific person, but was instead aimed at killing everyone that barged into his sword intent! Lei Wuming knew that he could not win against Ye Su, so he grabbed the opportunity to attack Ye Su. After which, he carried Yi Xiao, who was unknown whether he was dead or alive, and sped towards the vast night sky. The man with the cyan sword took two steps forward. The boulder behind him rumbled loudly, and he didn''t manage to catch up!


    He raised his head slightly. Ye Su was shocked!


    Qing Jian approached Ye Su from an impossible angle.


    This sword was so fast!


    It was as fast as lightning!


    Ye Su who was poisoned by the parasite had nowhere to hide even if she wanted to. However, the green sword was still kept, as if it had never been sheathed. His body slowly turned around, and a hint of pain flashed in his eyes before disappearing in the blink of an eye. A light sound came from the bushes at the side. A ray of light shot towards the man''s face. He turned the green sword in his hand, and the sword''s body stopped the blade that was supposed to be in his face!


    At the same time, he covered his face and knelt down, releasing a painful howl. A pair of scarlet pupils gradually appeared in his eyes, but they were still scarlet. He opened his mouth, and as if he was forcefully enduring the pain, he stuttered, "You all ¡­ Run! Don''t look back! "


    The many-beaded sand flower at the man''s forehead emitted a strange green light.


    At the moment of shock, Ye Su had her hands wrapped around her waist. A man''s voice rang out, "Miss, I have offended you!"


    However, it was only a few dozen steps before the soaring sword intent behind her caused her breathing to falter!

 C80

    The night was cold as water, and the moonlight filled the land. A man sipping his wine in a single chair looked like a beauty in an empty window. Who wouldn''t want to look at him? Lin Qin''s back was swaying, and his eyes were full of worry and regret. With his identity, Zhong Ding''s home had to go through such a happy occasion. If that old thing Lin Chenye knew about it, he wouldn''t know how to make fun of him. However, that Qu Sanhua also said, "If you don''t share the pressure with me tonight, I''ll leave right away. At most, I''ll find a good opportunity.


    Helpless, Lin Pi could only agree to join them. Seeing that Crooked Three Flower was still dressing himself, Lin Pi wished he could slap him a few times. He turned his head and smiled. "Are you ready?"


    Lin Qi looked out of the window and saw a round of light shining through the window. His footsteps moved slightly, but he also pushed open the window and stepped out. His movements were extremely fast and indescribable. At this moment, he appeared extremely desolate. It was a grand festival today, so the citizens would naturally not let off the liveliness in the city. As the Qi King''s Manor, spending money was just for the benefit of the people in the city. After all, sitting on a mountain and eating it was a holiday, so how could he win the trust of the common people?


    How could he make money?


    Lin Pi''s movement technique was not slow, but Qu San Hua was an expert. In the martial world today, if Qing Gong was not good enough for his Cloud Traveling Steps, then it would not make sense. He looked at Lin Qi teasingly and said, "I''ll wait for you in front."


    The two of them hid in the darkness and lay on the roof, staring at the thin dog in the yard. It was no longer young, and the fangs in its mouth had fallen out, but it had had its youth too. It had bitten countless number of thieves that it had tried to sneak into the mansion, and it was now old. Other than a few cries to attract people from the manor, it had no other use. But he was a loyal dog.


    If it was any other dog, they would have to fight for the meat first, but it seemed like it took a long time for it to smell it. It blankly turned its head and laid down in the dog''s den without moving, as if this piece of bone was not enough to move it, or if it lost its fangs, it would not be able to chew this fragrant delicacy.


    This was his symbol. His wrist nimbly moved, a cold light flashed, and the old dog moaned once again. Lin Pi sighed, "Unfortunately, this is a good dog."


    Pang San Hua scolded as she jumped down from the roof: "It was this dog that almost exposed my tracks when I was scouting around a few days ago. It''s not worth dying for. Pah!"


    After all, he only had eyes for the money. A few days ago, he had already found out where the Third Young Master of the Tang Clan lived, so it could be said that he was familiar with the place. After a few turns, he led Lin Pi to the outside of the house. Zhuo Sanhua then fished out some stuff to stuff a cigarette into the bamboo tube, which he was quite familiar with. Lin Pi looked around and saw that no one was present. He patted the busy Pi Sanhua and asked, "I say, are there a lot of people guarding this room?"


    Without turning around, Qu San said, "What kind of person is that? She''s just a wet nurse, and she''s also in her forties or fifties. That steamed bun isn''t white at all."


    Lin Qi was silent for a moment before he continued, "Then why don''t we just rush in and carry Third Young Master away? Why should a wet nurse go through so much trouble? "


    Zhuo Sanhua turned around, with some confusion in his eyes. Then, Nan Nan said: "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it?"


    Lin Pi couldn''t say anything towards these three flowers. He fiercely kicked his butt, and the door opened wide. Lin Pi scolded Lin Pi for being heartless, but his body didn''t fall down. With a swing of the knife, the wet nurse who was about to scream for help fainted. Looking at the third young master who was sleeping soundly, his eyes curved like a bridge. He gently picked up the baby and said to Nan Nan, "I have the God of Fortune, I will be relying on you for the next few decades of my life."


    Lin Pi''s lazy voice came from outside the door: "I say, why aren''t you leaving? "Don''t disturb my fun time at the Flower Lodge."


    As if it saw the future unhurriedly walking out of the room, it was startled by the sudden barking of the dog. At the corner of the room, a big and thin dog had a fierce look in its eyes, and when it saw the two strangers carrying the third young master, it immediately flew over in anger, even though it had two plum darts stuck diagonally into its body.


    Seeing the black dog pouncing towards him, Lin Xianmei frowned and pulled out the exquisite dagger at his waist, which he then flicked out like lightning. The fresh green light around him was dyed with a new red, and the black dog fell to the ground, twitching uncontrollably. Its throat had been cut open, and it wouldn''t be long before it died completely.


    Protect the lord and the dog.


    That was true.


    Lin Pi put away his dagger because the black dog''s bark sounded a bit uneasy. He looked around and said anxiously, "Hurry up and go. If you attract anyone''s attention, we will be in trouble."


    The Qi King''s residence was not like a normal residence. The surrounding walls were filled with exquisite dark blades that were extremely poisonous. This was to prevent those with ulterior motives from climbing over the wall and entering the Tang residence. As the night fell, the two of them rushed to the rooftop. The exit was less than 30 meters. But at this time, a light sound of breaking air came from behind the two of them. Lin Pi pushed Zhuo Sanhua away, and a cold sword pierced through the two of them.


    The sound of leisurely strolling sounded out. Lin Pi turned his head and saw a man in white clothes walking towards him. He was not considered handsome, but the heroic look on his face made Lin Pi sigh in admiration. What was even more eye-catching was the huge scabbard on his back.


    Lin Peng could guess who it was: Green City Mountain Clouds! However, he was a bit confused. Why would he appear here? Just now, I clearly saw him go and admire the lanterns! Lin Pi turned to look at Third Young Master Qu Sanhua as he thought about it. He then pulled Third Young Master, who was wrapped tightly in a bundle, into his arms. Third Young Master Qu Sanhua did not understand, "Take him first, give me time to escape."


    Zhuo Sanhua stared blankly for a moment before reaching out and grabbing onto that cotton cloth before clenching his teeth and saying: "I''m fast, I can''t escape the blame for this matter. Buy me some time to escape."


    Ling Yun frowned, he looked at the two suspicious people who seemed to have some internal strife, but did not hesitate, he raised his hand slightly, and the cold sword that was inserted into the rubble shot towards the two of them at an extremely fast speed, and when Pang San Hua saw that the cold sword had given up trying to snatch the third young master, Lin Pi also turned and ran, and the three lace ran as he shouted: "One sword, two people, I want to see who you can catch up to!"


    Ling Yun let out a cold snort. The sword sheath had shattered into pieces, and another three rays of cold light shot out. A hundred years ago, the Sword Saint Li Qingshan forged a total of twelve flying swords. Back then, it was the same with the Immortal Sword of Puda Mountain in the East China Sea. It was a pity that the magnificent scene of the twelve swords appearing had never happened again. After Li Qingshan had split open the Green City Mountain, he had never held the sword sheathe because he did not need a sword. Every single flower or tree in the world could be a sharp blade in his hands.


    As expected of the Sword Saint.


    No wonder that Daoist of Heaven''s Gate could only sigh at the inopportune time of his birth and couldn''t discuss swords with Li Qingshan.


    Lin Qi could not help but curse, "I will tear that stinky mouth of yours off sooner or later."


    Seeing that his movements were extremely quick, Ling Yun did not dare to be careless. Both of his hands had cut off a finger from the sword, and the five flying swords split into two. The three swords headed towards the three flowers as two of them flew towards Lin Fan. In the blink of an eye, the cold blade reached seven inches on his back, and with the strength of his waist, he flipped over his entire body, and his entire body passed through the gaps between the three cold blades like a loach through mud at an impossible angle.


    Ling Yun frowned slightly as he looked at Zhexiu with a grave and stern expression. "Reduced bones to an inch, you are Qu Sanhua."


    Third Young Master Lin must not let him get hurt. If you cut off this daddy''s road to wealth, I''ll steal your jade warehouse. "


    Lingyun was stunned. Even though he already knew that these two were not good stuff, he never would have thought that the cloth was wrapped by the Third Young Master, and it just so happened that the baby was crying in Lin Qi''s arms. Lingyun clenched his teeth and urged the two flying swords that were supposed to go straight to the thief''s name to turn it slightly.


    Lin Pi was not as nimble as Pi San Hua, and did not have those perverted techniques either, he could have easily gone out of the mansion if he had only advanced another ten meters. Suddenly, he heard Pi San Hua''s loud shouts, "Cloud Boots on the roof, body half in the air, borrowing the force from the eaves to move slightly erroneously. Just as he was moving, his chest suddenly hurt, and if not for Ling Yun''s fear, and the movement technique just now, the sword attack would have pierced through Lin Yu and the third young master''s life."


    With a flip of his wrist, the dagger was sent flying. At the same time, the Plum Blossom Darts also headed towards Lingyun. Lingyun, who wanted to give chase, was stopped by the dagger.


    Ling Yun''s face turned ashen, he flicked his sword, and five cold blades that caused the color of the swords immediately flew into the sword sheathe. Carrying the swords on his back, he quickly chased after Lin Qin and Luo Li.


    There are two cities in the County of Kang Zhu which are separated by Xiao Lin Street. Each city has several hundred lanes, and tonight is the Feast of Yuanjia. There are more than ten thousand residents watching the lanterns on Xiao Lin Street." Stopping at a towering building, Lingyun looked at the bustling streets that stretched for hundreds of miles. Even if he wanted to look, he would not be able to find it. After standing still for a while, he turned around and headed towards the Qi King Manor. Amidst the crowd, a black gaze stared at Ling Yun''s departing figure from behind a Rakshasi mask. Only after he had left did he let out a long breath, and looked at the monkey-faced mask on his face as he laughed: "Look at you, you''re useless.


    Lin Bi glanced sideways and ignored the attack. Although the sword strike on his chest did not injure any vital parts of his body, it was still painful to the extreme. He pushed Pang San Hua aside and squeezed towards the bustling crowd.


    The blood was already deep in Xuan Chang''s body, and the messy scars were like vines twisting around her body. Some of them had not even formed a scab, and her already pale face had turned even paler. After a long while, Lin Pi stood up. Just as he put on his clothes, the door was pushed open before he could clean up the medicine. The woman in red was startled. She looked at the bloodstains that she hadn''t managed to clean up and asked, "You''re injured?"


    "It''s fine." Lin Pi smiled as his gaze shifted to Zheng Qiao You. "It won''t be a problem for me to get married to you tonight."


    The woman smiled slightly. This kind of reaction caused Lin Qin to be a little unable to understand. He could only see a ridiculing look in her eyes as she sighed and said, "What a pity. If you were a girl, I would definitely marry you." Lin Qi was flustered, but he only heard the girl say, "Young master, how long are you going to have to act like a popinjay? If you are truly a pervert, how could Lady Li be safe until now? "


    Lin Pi was intrigued. "What do you mean?"


    The woman laughed and said, "Because you are very pitiful. Only by pretending to be like this can you hide the weakness in your heart. However, I still want to give you a word of advice. On the chess board, do not feel sympathy for the chess pieces.


    Lin Jin raised his brows and smiled. "You didn''t come here just to teach me, did you?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows and said, "I can''t bear to see a beauty sigh to Yue Chang today, so I specially invited a beauty to accompany me."


    Lin Qi''s eyes were filled with suspicion. He knew that if she did not willingly stay, no one would be able to keep her. How could he use her as a chess piece? However, Lin Qin could not understand why she was so different tonight. The coldness in her eyes could no longer be found. Why was she willing to stay?


    Such a strange Ghost Seven!


    Lin Pi stood up and said, "Since a beauty is so elegant, I shall accompany her."


    Gui Qi sized up Lin Pi and said faintly, "Why do you need to force yourself? The old wounds haven''t fully healed and you''ve also added new ones. If you don''t carefully recuperate, you won''t be able to avoid the illness."


    Lin Pi smiled brightly and said, "Have you ever heard of ghosts who are afraid of death?" After Lin Pi said that, he went to the door of the room and looked at the moon in the sky, "I don''t have the time anymore."


    The Crown Prince''s Lake was located in the middle of the county. It had no source and no exit, but it was not a stagnant pool of water. It was one of the Three Wonders of the Mushroom. The lake water was clear to the bottom, fish were in groups, and every year at the full moon, the lake water was like a mirror, reflecting the heavens and the earth. The three rewards from the martial arts world landed on Lin Pi''s heart and he was able to cut open the word "snow". He should be admiring the flowers, admiring the moon, and admiring the beauties. As such, Lin Pi''s gaze continued to wander over the faces of those nearby, carrying a hint of craftiness. His perverted heart was not concealed at all. Gui Qi acted like he did not see anything. He looked at the scenery outside the window, and for a while, the two of them looked at each other without saying anything. At that moment, there was some noise coming from the shore. A crowd of people pushed their way through the crowd. Anxiety was written all over their faces. Zheng Qiao You looked at the group of people and said, "Qi King Manor is moving quickly."


    Lin Pi nodded his head, "However, the news has been sealed by Uncle Wang. After all, there are still two more days before the third young master''s birthday. How can the news of tonight''s events spread without restraint?"


    Gui Qi said, "Li Xuanji has been roaming the Jianghu for a long time. Although he doesn''t know much about the Jianghu, he has many eyes, ears, and eyes. He should be careful when plotting against her, otherwise he would inevitably become someone else''s chess piece."


    Lin Pi was silent for a while before he sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter if you''re shrewd or scheming, how can we manage to mediate matters to the imperial government? When ambition and strength do not match each other, it will be harder to walk with each step. When ambition and strength do not match each other, it will be harder to walk with each step.


    "But Li Xuanji is still a martial artist, aren''t you afraid of him destroying the bridge after crossing the river?"


    Lin Qin suddenly turned his head after a long period of silence and asked, "Do you have confidence in defeating Shangguan Yi?"


    Gui Qi shook his head and said, "He is someone who has survived the chaotic world from decades ago. It is already a blessing to be able to escape from his hands."


    Lin Pi asked again, "What about dancing alone?"


    Gui Qi carefully considered for a moment before nodding and saying, "You can give it a try. You want to keep him? "


    Lin Pi nodded his head and said, "You are an extremely intelligent woman, and I can''t hide anything from you. What you said just now was all due to the care in my heart."


    Gui Qi stared at Lin Pi''s face for a long time before he asked in fear, "What are you looking at?"


    Gui Seven replied, "Look at a pitiful person who pretended to be smart."


    The moonlight was about to reach its end, and the fog was slowly rising. The bustle on the street was also somewhat lonely. The street was still as lively as it had been the night before. Some people were cleaning the place, but there was a deep sense of exhaustion between their brows. The dilapidated teahouse seemed to have no time to join in on last night''s liveliness. It was located in a remote area, but the early morning was even more desolate. Even though last night''s teahouse was brightly lit, there were no lights burning in this small teahouse.


    In the fog, a man and a woman slowly walked into the run-down building. Lin Pi pushed the door open and shouted, "Master, a plate of dried beans and a jar of turbid wine is sent to my room.


    However, there were no sounds of flattery from inside the teahouse. There was no sign of the teapot outside the teahouse. Normally, the teapot would grind tofu at this time, but today, there was no sign of him. However, without much thought, he walked towards the cabinet. He clearly knew where the small teahouse hid the wine, but when he walked to the table and chairs in the teahouse, he suddenly stopped. With a solemn expression on his face, he stared at the foot of a table.


    It was a handprint, three points deep into the wood. Gui Qi looked forward and said, "This kind of palm power is rarely seen in the world, but the tables and chairs are still intact. This seal should be left behind on purpose for you to see."


    Lin Yu gently stroked the palm imprint and said, "Even after a long time, the palm imprint was still warm. How terrifying is his internal energy?! "With a palm as his weapon, the only person who can wield such power is most likely him."


    Lin Pi said as he shook his sleeves and quickly walked up to the second floor. When he opened the door, he saw that the room was in a mess. Blades and handprints were everywhere, but a short knife, "Shocking Dragon", was on the table in front of the window, pressing down a letter. Lin Pi frowned as he opened the letter, only to find the words "Tomorrow at noon, by the Crown Prince''s Lake."


    "Pao Zi is dead. He''s in the room." All the tendons in his body have been shattered, his internal organs have been shattered by one palm strike. " After doing some research on the teahouse, Gui Ji also walked into the room. However, he only saw Lin Pi frowning as he walked into the room. After he finished reading the contents of the paper, he said with some surprise, "Dan Wu was actually caught by him."


    Lin Pi crumpled the paper into a ball and said, "Inform Lin Wenqing that this matter should be handled by him."


    Gui Qi Nan Nan Nan said, "Although this girl, Dan Wu, is a bit sloppy, she should still be able to safely escape from his hands with her Seven Style Saber Intent ¡­"


    Don''t guess." At this moment, a man''s voice came from the roof. Both of them paused for a moment, then their bodies flashed as they jumped over the window and landed firmly on the roof. A green robe, a wooden sword on his back, and a piece of hemp rope on his shoes. Even though he was wearing a robe, he did not show any trace of a cultivator''s desire. From start to finish, he wore a faint, evil smile. Gui Qi stared at the small path for a long time with a hint of fear in his eyes. After all, he could actually barge into her sword defense without making a sound. How could he dare underestimate her strength?


    Lin Qin asked, "Who are you?"


    The small path opened its mouth and laughed, "I know Yin and Yang, Xiao Feng Shui, I watch people''s lives, and I test good fortune. I am just a young daoist who has been driven down the mountain. "I''ve been to many places, experienced a lot of time, and seen a lot of things that happened in the martial arts world. You can call me Heaven Calculator, or a spectator."


    "A spectator?" Gui Seven frowned, "What show?"


    The small path scratched his head and said, "To the change of dynasty, to the curses of the neighbors, everyone in this world is the main character in my play. "Your Highness, you are also a member of my drama."


    "Oh?" Lin Pi sneered, "If you are not crazy, then you have the ability. But now that you have been found by me, if you don''t give me a clear explanation, tonight''s life will no longer be yours."


    The trail grinned. "A lot of people take me for a lunatic, but what I say is true. You''re wondering why he suddenly appeared here, aren''t you? Because this was my plan, and also the reason I planted it myself over a hundred years ago. As for that guy, he saw a lot of things that he shouldn''t have seen, so I decided to help you guys get rid of him.


    "Nonsense." Lin Qi''s eyes turned cold, "There''s no need to play tricks on me, who are you? Where did you capture my men?!"


    As the morning sun rose, Chen Li slowly revealed a sharp glint in his eyes. He waved his hand and said, "You guys can''t beat me. I''d advise you not to do anything."


    Gui Qi let out a cold snort. The cold ray of light had already reached four inches above the young Daoist. This speed of drawing a sword was considered first-rate in the martial arts world. However, Gui Qi was suddenly stopped by a wooden sword in his chest. Lin Pi had seen the wooden sword on the left hand side of the path, but everything happened too fast. He had almost not seen how the path had been struck! The cold sword stopped two inches in front of the heart of the path, not daring to advance a single inch further. Lin Qin''s feet moved slightly, and several pieces of rubble shot towards the small path like lightning.


    The path back to the sword picked up the rubble one by one. Gui Qi seized the opportunity to quickly get away from Lin Qi. He held his sword and whispered to Lin Qi behind him, "This person is very strong, hurry up and leave."


    Lin Pi stared at the young man''s face without saying a word. He was silent for a while before he said, "Why did you want to lure him here, and why did you kidnap my friend and leave?"


    The small path put away the wooden sword and said with indignation, "I once praised you in my heart that you were a smart person, but I didn''t expect you to be such a big idiot." Didn''t I already tell you, I brought him here to understand the reason I planted it a hundred years ago. But that little fellow''s personality is arrogant, and he only kidnapped your friend to take the lead. "


    Lin Pi''s eyes turned increasingly cold. This was because he felt extremely creeped out by this small pathway. "Why do you want to help me?"


    Surprisingly, the small path stopped laughing and stared at Lin Qi with bright eyes, saying, "I know Yin and Yang, Xiao Tian Ming." But knowing too much is also a kind of sorrow. I pity you very much, because the great cause of all living beings should not be carried away by you alone. "


    The small path seemed harmless, but Lin Pi felt that this small path was at least ten times more terrifying than the murderous Daoist Tian Men! Lin Pi could no longer hide the indifferent expression on his face as he said with fear, "Who exactly are you?"


    The path opened its mouth and said, "If you ask me like this, I don''t remember. I only remember that I had many friends in my life, but it was too long ago and I can''t remember the names of some of my friends. But I have a friend you should all know. "Li Qingshan."


    Gui Qi shook his head and said to Nan Nan, "Crazy, the Sword Saint has already been dead for eighty years. You''re only twenty years old, and yet you call yourself a friend."


    The highest realm of martial arts could indeed extend one''s lifespan, but the oldest person in the martial arts world was the old Sect Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, who was only one hundred and twenty years old. If he was an old friend of Li Qingshan, he would at least be a hundred years old. If he really believed it, then only the ''immortal'' could live on forever. Lin Pi, who was standing at the side, frowned. He listened to Zheng Qiao''s crazy words for a long time before grabbing Zheng Qiao''s arm and saying, "Let''s go."


    As the small path watched the two leaving figures, the corners of its mouth drew an arc. It then raised its head to look at Qing Tian Nannan and said, "Lin Xia, we will meet again."

 C81

    After turning over the mountain, the road''s position became flat, so he didn''t have to force himself to keep up with the unbearable bumpiness.


    Jinling was a place of water, filled with mist and rain, but the mountains were towering and didn''t seem like Jiangnan no matter what. Li Xuanji walked out of the carriage and stopped in front of the stone steps. He was completely silent.


    The dozens of stone steps all had a deep ravine in them, and the cut was quite smooth.


    Although the mountain was silent, it was not silent.


    Dozens of years ago, Shangguan Yi and the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate had become enemies of Heaven Gate Mountain, and the post-Heaven Gate Daoist had defeated Shangguan Yi with the slightest bit of his sword. The official path of Heaven was the result of the Daoist of Heaven Gate swinging his half sword.


    This mountain was none other than Heavenly Gate Mountain.


    Even though the mountains in all four directions were overlapped with layers upon layers of peaks, just like the surging tides of the ocean. The peak of the mountain was always shrouded in clouds and mist. The white clouds that were placed on top of the mountain were also floating beneath his feet. The mountain sky rippled as it appeared to be ethereal and ethereal. If Qing Feng raised his hand, he could pluck the sun, moon and stars.


    The Daoist man lived in the Heaven Gate Mountain, it was no longer a secret in the martial world, there was a time when people from the Heaven Gate Mountain came to visit him, and they were all young and rich.


    The Jianghu was very lively that year, but not long after that year, the news of Daoist Tian Men taking in a disciple spread and everyone was surprised. If one were to say that this Daoist had a strange temper, if one wanted to use his reputation to suppress it, he was the son of the great general Cao Shuang. With such a big reputation, if Long Hu did not push himself to the limits and wanted to accept him as his disciple? However, when they landed on the Daoist Master of Heaven''s Gate''s side, they were all rejected and thrown off the mountain cliff and turned into a pile of powder. And the Daoist Master of Heaven''s Gate had never had a single disciple in his entire life, except for Li Xuanji. The world was indeed puzzled. If he used his name to suppress it, then the number of ''young nobles'' that had been thrown down would be innumerable.


    Li Xuanji bitterly smiled as he slowly walked up the stone steps, "This old man is a naughty kid, he loves two things. One is the white beard that has been here for decades, and the other is the wooden sword that he used when he first entered the martial arts world."


    Li Shu Wang froze, then covered his teeth and laughed. "Why?"


    Li Xuanji shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "He said that he looks like an immortal." That year, I waited at the foot of the mountain for half a month before I drank all the wine in the mountain. Thus, I mixed some medicine in the wine that was sent to the mountain, and when he fell drunk, I cut off his beard. That wooden sword was tightly hidden by him, and I couldn''t find it, or it would have to be destroyed as well. "Then, he sighed and said," When he woke up, he shouted that he would chop me up and feed me to the dogs.


    Li Shu looked as if he didn''t know what to say, but he heard Li Shu say, "So, no matter what, you must not let anything slip, or else you won''t be able to go down this mountain."


    Recalling the fact that he had insisted on not allowing his weapon to be carried, he thought that it was because he had seen his teacher once more. Yet, he didn''t know that there was such a hidden truth behind it!


    Yes.


    The green grass hut looked out of place in the beautiful scenery, but he had lived in this hut for three months, Li Xuanji still remembered clearly that night when he suddenly woke up to see a Daoist with a sword by his side, brimming with killing intent.


    After that night, Li Xuanji did not dare to sleep at night. Three months later, the reputation of borrowing the liquor for his master slipped away.


    Li Xuanji, who was standing in front of the grass hut, was pondering over what to say when an elderly and cordial voice rang out from within the grass hut, "Has my good disciple returned?"


    Li Shu gazed at Li Xuanji with a suspicious look, as if this image was completely different from the one in his story. "En!" Jiang Bin pushed the door open and walked in. On the tatami, the late stage old man''s arms were trembling, his face was like wax, and even his eyes were cloudy.


    It was as if he was sick.


    Li Xuanji frowned and asked, "Old fellow, how did you become like this?"


    The Daoist man replied, "People die eventually. One cannot find the great Dao in their entire life. If they are placed in the Immortal Class, how can they live forever? However, before I die, I can look at my disciple and have no regrets in this life. If I can see my disciple''s sword dance one or two more times, I will be able to rest in peace in the underworld!


    Li Xuanji was silent for a long time. The Daoist of Heaven''s Gate looked to his side at Li Shu Wang and asked doubtfully, "Who is this?"


    Li Shu Wang bowed and said, "Senior, I am..."


    Before he could finish his words, Li Xuanji interrupted him with an exclamation, "A stranger he met at the foot of the mountain said he was here to pay his respects to you."


    Li Shu Wang did not understand, but he did not say anything. The Daoist shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I am old. "Actually, this disciple of mine is also very skilled. Otherwise, I would have let him dance with your sword for a bit."


    From the moment he stepped into the grass hut, Li Xuanji had felt that something wasn''t right, and when he heard these words, he had already felt that something wasn''t right. He sneered and said, "Sure, old fellow. Then I''ll borrow the sword."


    Even though he knew that Li Xuanji had martial arts skills, but he had never been able to find anything wrong with that mouth. In the past, when he was asked to swing his sword, Li Xuanji would always decline, but today, he agreed without hesitation. Daoist Tian Men felt that today was a good opportunity.


    Li Xuanji watched as the old fellow pulled out a peach wood sword from the tent, and he almost cried in his heart. Li Xuanji watched the old fellow pull out a peach wood sword from the tent, and he even cried in his heart, thinking that the peach wood sword was placed in an extremely well-hidden location.


    However, he still said with a smile, "The house is too small. We can''t use it. Shall we go outside?"


    The Daoist Master of Heaven''s Gate said, "Good, good, good!"


    He stood up and took two quick steps. Then, he felt that something was wrong. He bent down and said with a shaky voice, "Good disciple, wait for me."


    Li Shu Wang also noticed the Daoist Tian Men''s odd expression as he walked towards Jiang Qi and whispered, "What is going on?"


    Li Xuanji helplessly said, "He is a naughty kid. Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with him."


    In front of the grass hut was a huge pine tree. No one knew how long this tree had been there for. Under the pine tree, Li Xuanji took a deep breath and said, "Old fellow, look carefully, you''ve taught me three swords."


    The Daoist of Heaven''s Gate''s eyes were shining brightly. Li Xuanji''s luck with the sword had boosted his heroic spirit by a thousand feet. The number one sword technique was named the Broken Cloud. It was created when he first entered the martial arts world and before Li Qingshan died, he swore to use the wooden sword in his hand to create a world. The Broken Cloud Sword was also broken by the Broken Cloud, making it the number one sword technique in the world.


    That day, when the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate danced with the sword, it was also at the same place where Jiang Fei had once watched the clouds churn, and now that he was the one dancing with the sword, only Qing Bai did not move at all. Li Shu Wang also shook his head slightly. The second sword was to take over the martial arts world. The Daoist man had traveled the world at a young age and knew all the advantages of the martial arts. He only wanted to create this sword art; the Daoist man wanted this martial art and Jiang Fei wanted this world! Even though these seven sword strikes were incomparable, the state of mind of the Daoist Master of Heaven''s Gate was transformed over the years. No matter how hard people tried, they were nothing more than a picture of a tiger.


    A glimmer flashed through the Daoist man''s eyes. He didn''t seem to care at all about the sword aura. He then spoke, "Next is the third sword."


    The Daoist chuckled, "Good disciple, you tricked me into being your master for a long time."


    Li Xuanji''s pupils constricted, but the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate had already appeared in front of him. Li Shu Wang was shocked. "So fast!"


    Li Xuanji cursed, "Old thing, I knew you were pretending!"


    The Daoist man touched his chin, which had grown to become a white beard, and said sorrowfully, "I''ll send him down to see you now."


    Have you ever heard of a master who has always wanted his disciple''s life?


    Li Shu gazed at his brother, seeing him shake his head, he did not know what to do. The Daoist man of Heaven''s Gate raised his right arm, and Li Xuanji raised the wooden sword with a defeated look on his face, "Do it, at most the fish will die and the net will break."


    Have you ever heard of anyone using a self-destruct wooden sword to threaten their master in the martial arts world?


    Since people were strange, the martial arts world became strange as well. The Daoist man from Heaven''s Gate glared at him and said, "Little thing, put down your sword."


    Li Xuanji refused to forgive him and said, "You old bastard, let go."


    The Heavenly Gate Daoist was so angry that he blew at his beard and glared. Li Xuanji''s two hands slightly bent the wooden sword, producing crackling sounds, but of course he wasn''t stupid enough to actually destroy it: "Don''t kill me today, how about you kill me tomorrow? We haven''t met for a long time, and I have a lot of things I want to say to Master. "


    Li Xuanji exhaled a mouthful of impure air, and Li Shu Wang walked over and said with some lingering fear, "Brother, let''s quickly leave. It seems like he''s angry."


    Li Xuanji waved his hand and said, "I didn''t come here specifically to see this old thing, not to mention his temper."


    As he spoke, he also pushed open the door and entered the grass hut. Currently, there was no longer any sign of the Daoist from the Heaven Gate. They were all majestically sitting at the table and drinking wine from their gourds.


    Li Xuanji impolitely sat on the opposite side of the table and smiled, "On one hand, it''s because I''m worried about Master, and on the other hand, I''ve indeed encountered a problem and need Master''s explanation."


    Li Xuanji knocked on the table and said, "Old man, where are you looking? You''re already so old, and yet you''re still being so dishonest."


    The Daoist man slapped the table and stood up, "When I was young, I was famous for my looks. I didn''t even like girls that are more beautiful than you. What are you panicking for?"

 C82

    As if he had seen the spectacular sight of his disciple being beheaded tomorrow, the Daoist man''s eyes curved like a bridge, his unconcealable smile causing his hand holding the wine jug to tremble.


    It was excitement, of course.


    Li Xuanji said with a helpless expression, "How boring you are on this mountain. Other than killing me, do you have no other dreams?"


    The Daoist said with a pout, "You can''t put it that way. It''s because I have you that I have a dream."


    Li Xuanji was speechless. He thought back to back then when he was ridiculed, and was truly angered. After coming here and using a damaging technique to become a disciple of Daoist Tian Gate, he had actually provoked this fiend. Looking at the pots and pans lying on the side, he thought to himself, "Why don''t we tie this old man up again?"


    But because he had a request from the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate, Li Xuanji shook his head and tossed these thoughts to the back of his mind. He reached out his hand and placed it in his sleeve, and only after Li Xuanji took out the Seven Stars Art did he understand the meaning of this trip! Li Shu''s eyes flickered as he looked at the Seven Stars Art. He seemed to see the day when an outstanding man walked slowly into the Li Family with an oil-paper umbrella in the pouring rain, seemingly in the midst of a heavy downpour. He had only quietly said that he wanted to make a deal, but he had gambled everything on this deal, and had completely disregarded his death. Seeing how the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate refused to speak, he said helplessly, "All the people in this world are in deep waters. Senior is an expert and has lived in the martial arts world for a long time. If you tell me what you know, I will remember your kindness."


    The Daoist man was silent for a moment before speaking, "Little boy, don''t put this old man on such a high pedestal. What does the life and death of others have to do with me?" Glancing sideways at Li Xuanji, he said, "This little fellow is also not a good person. If you don''t want to die a violent death, then stay far away from him."


    Li Xuanji, however, was still full of smiles as he asked, "Why would my benefactor frame me?"


    The Daoist man coldly snorted, "Little rascal, put away that smirk of yours. How could you hide that evil thought of yours from me? If I didn''t have a request for you, how could I be so lowly? "


    Li Xuanji''s expression did not change as he asked, "Really?"


    The Daoist said, "I really won''t say it."


    Li Xuanji was silent for a moment before suddenly laughing. The Daoist of Heaven''s Gate looked at his smile and felt that he had evil intentions. However, he pretended that he did not know anything as he repeated, "Speak no more."


    Unexpectedly, Li Xuanji waved his hand, "If you don''t want to say, then so be it. Shu Wang, let''s go."


    Seeing Li Xuanji get up, the Daoist man from the Heaven Gate asked in surprise: "You''re not staying for the night?"


    Li Xuanji was exasperated as he pointed at his nose and said, "Do I look like an idiot? But if you tell me the secret now, I will stay tomorrow. "


    The two left the grass hut. Even though the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate could stop the two, even if he forced Li Xuanji to stay for the next day, he did not make a move. His eyes contained a tinge of sadness. With a wave of his sleeve, he kneeled in front of the grass hut and clasped his hands: "Old man, I''m afraid we''ll never see each other again. I know that you don''t really want to take my life, but with your ability, if you''re lacking your hands and feet, then you might be careless and beautiful to your disciple. I know that you''re uninterested in Qingfeng, but your disciple cannot delay any longer.


    After a long while, a voice came from the grass hut, "Little thing, do you think I don''t know your bad intentions? Hehe, I just won''t say it. "


    After a long time, the wooden door slowly opened, and the Daoist from Heaven''s Gate suddenly looked lonely. The two of them could no longer find Li Xuanji, the white clouds shrouded him, and a gentle breeze blew against his green robe. From afar, he looked like a Transcending Immortal.


    "Kid, are you really able to walk a completely different path from what we did back then?"


    Suddenly, his eyes revealed a murderous look. The Peach Blossom Sword had entered his palm at some point, and with a slight movement of his sword, a muffled sound of thunder could be heard from the dead sea of clouds. In an instant, the sea of clouds churned incessantly, as if there was a pair of invisible hands tearing it apart. In the middle, the scenery below the mountain that had once been covered by the sea of clouds.


    With that one strike, the Daoist of Heaven''s Gate stood there with his sword on his back. His figure was extraordinary: "Yi, long time no see."


    Although it was not the first time, the shock was not any less than the shock from back then. Looking at the sword in his hand, he held it tightly, and when Li Shu Wang saw the throbbing sensation on the side of his hand, he said: "Brother, your sword is already strong."


    Li Xuanji shook his head and looked towards the sea of clouds in the sky. "But compared to his sword, it is undoubtedly a baby learning how to walk. However, no matter how strong his sword is, he has no one to rely on. Even if he dies on top of a mountain, no one will know about it. He then turned around and said faintly, "Life is full of pride and need to drink. Why should others change their mink fur coat? All the time we were in the city, but there was no scholar to build the bridge. "


    "So what if he doesn''t tell you?"


    "What else can I do? That old man has a very strange temper. If he doesn''t want to say anything, he wouldn''t say it, even if it means death. Just treat it as saying goodbye to him this time!" Li Xuanji pulled the reins and stood still. He sighed and said, "Shuwang, you and Qingzhou have been together for a long time. What is your evaluation of the crown prince?"


    Li Shu asked softly, "What does the world say about this?"


    Li Xuanji lightly laughed and said, "How vulgar, how arrogant and despotic."


    Li Shu Wang did not answer, but looked towards the setting sun as the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. The light of the setting sun scattered down in a quiet and peaceful manner, but the figure in his memory that could not be considered tall and straight walked in the opposite direction. Stupid.


    "If I die, what about the Azure Province?"


    Suddenly, in his mind, Lin Pi''s soft sigh came from that night, the reins in his hand fell off in an instant, a wave of indescribable unease and fear swept all over his body, all of his sister''s emotions fell into Li Xuanji''s eyes, he knew that Li Shu Wang''s feelings for his son were definitely not like what he had imagined, but Li Xuan Ji did not ask, even though he regretted it, but he had sent Li Shu Wang''s command to the Qingzhou for him.


    He mounted his horse and sneered, "In that case, I hope that you can go down to Kang Zhu and lead Heir Mo Li and Heir Zhu to me. "In the future, I''ll see you again ¡­"


    Li Shu Wang knew what his brother meant and placed him around Lin Qin to monitor his movements. Even if she did not intend to do so, Li Shu Wang was his only kin, so how could she let the only family member in the world fall into a dilemma ¡­ However, Li Shu Wang could not bring herself to do that. She raised her head to look at the blue sky, clasped her palms together, and said: "Bodhisattva bless us, let the two of them have no chance of meeting again in this lifetime!"

 C83

    In the deep canyon, a mysterious and dense mountain air rose up, like a magical gauze curtain, delicately and elegantly drawing a painting of a mountain and river; the rugged mountains, the short and thick road, the unique charm, the myriad of amorous feelings, it was unknown whether one walked in the scenery or the scenery flowed with them. The engravings on it were no longer clear. He was sitting in a valley less than five kilometers away from the point of trouble, covered in lush greenery, but there were very few people here. The crowd had never set foot on this mountain before, because it was a place where people ate people.


    A huge wave of demonic aura swept over the northern horizon and the crowd felt the dark clouds cover the sky. They hurriedly put away the clothes they had just washed, but they did not expect the weather to change so quickly, the sun peeked out from the dark clouds, the place where the demonic qi stopped was the huge stone monument on the peak of Qingfeng Mountain with a man and a woman in between their arms.


    If he wasn''t the Great Sage Ping Shan, then who else could he be?


    In front of the stone tablet, it was in no hurry to enter. It looked to the east and west, and found a wild flower blooming in the middle of the mountain stream. It picked the flower and adjusted the half-naked armor on its body, clearing its throat as it entered the stone tablet with Wen Ye and Ah Yue''s arrogant actions.


    His field of vision was instantly clear.


    Unlike the Pingshan Great Sage''s residence, which had a stench that filled the air and sewage everywhere, the place looked grand and magnificent. The hall was high and the door was grand. The round arched windows and the stone building at the corner were all elegant and luxurious.


    Great Sage Ping Shan yelled out, "Madame Poison, Old Pig, I''m here again."


    The Great Sage Ping Shan seemed to be very familiar with the roads, but the people around him did feel a chill down their spine. From afar, the room looked very grand and magnificent, but closer up, they could see thousands of giant spiders. Just their heads were the size of a human head, and the countless spiders around them did not even dare to look at them.


    Emotion! This was a spider''s nest!


    The spiders seemed to know the ability of the Ping Shan Great Sage, and did not obstruct him. The spiders let it in, and when it saw the woman in red sitting around the high platform, drool dripped down from its mouth. Wen Ye shook his head with all his might, but the stench of blood still permeated the air.


    "It''s that smelly fat pig of yours again." Her delicate hands were like jade, reflecting the green ripples, and her hair was as black as jade. She wore a princess bun, and on top of the bun was a pearl flower hairpin, with tassels hanging off it, and when she spoke, the tassels would sway, and Wen Ye would never be able to imagine this young girl as Madame Du. However, Wen Ye knew that this young lady was without a doubt, and he opened his mouth to speak with disgust, "Did I warn you that if you dare to take a step here, I will hack you into pieces!"


    Great Sage Ping Shan shook his head and said with a perverted look: "What''s there to fear about a thousand cuts? If you can get Madame Du''s favor, even if Blade Mountain Oil Pot is here, Old Pig would still be willing to come."


    "Bitch." It was so beautiful that it could travel the world with its soul. Wen Ye could not help but admire the vicious eyes of the Great Sage Ping Shan, he was indeed a rare beauty in the world, but the two of them were extremely incompatible, as if she could understand why Madame Du did not agree to this marriage. She flicked her sleeve, glanced at the Great Sage Ping Shan, and said, "Where did you catch this person from? Don''t you know that I''m afraid of this marriage?"


    Great Sage Ping Shan smacked Wen Ye''s forehead and said: "Madam, this is the best supplement that Old Pig has brought for you to carefully choose. It will be of great help to your cultivation." With that, it glared at Wen Ye, and its expression seemed to say, "If you can''t handle it, I''ll skin you alive."


    Wen Ye tremblingly bowed and said with a trembling voice, "Madame Du, I am a disciple of the Sect of Dragon and Tiger, I am here today to honor you."


    When the three words "Dragon Tiger Mountain" came out, Madame Du''s face changed. She looked at the Ping Shan Great Sage with her sharp eyes, trying to figure out why he had brought the disciples of the Dragon Tiger Mountain here, the silly Great Sage Ping Shan naturally did not know. Seeing the poison wife, who usually did not want to glance at her, looking at her, Madam Du had long been preoccupied with her thoughts.


    Lady Du looked back at Wen Ye with suspicion. "Dragon Tiger Mountain?"


    Wen Ye was considering how she should take Ah Yue and escape, but he didn''t think much of it. He replied respectfully, "It''s true that Dragon Tiger Mountain is here today."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lady Du interrupted her with a tone full of caution, "It''s Dragon Tiger Mountain! And why do you have demonic power! " Madame Poison lightly shook her hand, and four lines of spider silk shot through her literary skin like lightning. The respectful literary industry was instantly stunned like a wooden chicken, and as the spider silk flowed inside the literary industry under Madame Du''s control, her expression became increasingly strange, until a soft female voice sounded, "I think it''s best if you loosen the binding on me as soon as possible!"


    Madame Du was slightly taken aback, but she realized that A''Yue, who was being controlled by the Great Sage Ping Shan with his demonic powers, had three changes in her eyes. She was furious, skeptical, and shocked, and the spider web that was the source of the demonic Qi in Wen Ye''s body immediately retracted, standing up from the stage and looking at A''Yue in fear. As an old demon who had lived for more than a thousand years, could Madame Du be compared to the illiterate Great Sage Ping Shan? How could Madame Du, who had a clear mind, not recognize this source of demonic energy? It was because she recognized the source that her body couldn''t stop trembling!


    She then said with a trembling voice: "Quick, help this lady untie her."


    Great Sage Ping Shan snorted twice and said, "Madam, you can''t! This little demoness isn''t weak. I, Old Pig, have spent a lot of effort to catch her. If you let her go, you might just run away."


    The Great Sage Ping Shan''s words were like a caw in Madame Du''s ears. This smelly pig had kidnapped someone who was related to him, and now, Madame Du was able to charge into the Southern Wilderness based on her tyrannical demonic powers and her ability at observation. She waved her hand and said, "Little ones, throw this smelly fat pig out.


    Great Sage Ping Shan ran all over the place and destroyed countless ranks, but his skin and flesh were rough, causing those little monsters to be unable to bite him. In fact, those little monsters were all sitting on his butt, causing him to die a lot. Great Sage Ping Shan shouted, "Madam, Old Pig, I am completely infatuated with you, why did you do this to me!"


    Madame Poison raised an eyebrow and said, "Little ones, chase him out of the Myriad Spider Manor."


    No matter how thick and rough the skin of the Great Sage Ping Shan was, he could not withstand the sea of spiders that did not care for his life. Seeing how it continued to fight and retreated, the corpses of the spiders spread throughout the manor, and Madame Du slowly walked over to Ah Yue, extending her hand to support him and asked: "Has Miss suffered any suffering?"


    Although he didn''t know who this lady was, the demonic spiritual energy in her body was compatible with her. Although it was far from that person''s level, the relationship between them was obvious. How could he not be terrified? The situation in the arena drastically changed. Wen Ye was dumbfounded as she looked at the confused situation. However, when she smiled at him and waved her hands, it was as if she was barking her own dog. "Little path, come behind me!"

 C84

    Seeing Madame Du being so submissive in front of little Rakshasi, even though Wenye was dissatisfied with little Rakshasi''s attitude towards him, he still felt that he was in a demonic place! Despite her dissatisfaction, she had no choice but to put down her haughty character. She knelt beside A Yue like a soft strand of hair. She was on the verge of being called out by Wang. A Yue very naturally touched Wen Ye''s hair with her hand and gently smiled at him. Nan Nan said, "Wen Ye is good."


    On the other hand, Madame Du rolled her eyes very quickly. Seeing the unusual relationship between the girl in front of her and the small path, she said, "Spider One, Spider Two, prepare a good feast for the guests and welcome them!" Then, she smiled at the two men, "You two, if you don''t mind, why don''t you eat your fast food before leaving? "It must have been a long journey, that smelly pig ¡­"


    "Alright, alright." A Yue waved her hand, causing Wen Ye to constantly size up Madame Du''s expression. Although he did not know why Madame Du was being so respectful to little Luosha, there was one thing that was true, you give me a point, and I''ll give you back ten feet. Little Luosha did not treat Madame Du as the owner of this place at all.


    Wenye really wanted to pull her out of her chair and give her a good beating, but out of the corner of his eyes, he inadvertently glanced at Madame Du. She was not the least bit angry, and instead went over with a wide smile, "Miss, there''s nothing strange about this chair. If you don''t mind, please come to the backyard, I''ve already sent someone to prepare a feast for the two of you."


    A Yue nodded and gently waved her hand. Wen Ye followed behind her with his shoulders drooped, thinking about the backyard, but Great Sage Ping Shan scolded her like a clap of thunder, "Madam, even if you don''t like Old Pig, you can''t steal Old Pig''s rations, right?"


    Seeing the displeased expression on Ah Yue''s face, as well as the displeased expression on her face, she said, "Miss, this fat pig is too noisy. I''ll capture him and bring him here to make some wine and dishes."


    A''Yue said coldly, "There''s no need to trouble yourself. Just teach him a lesson and throw him out." Following that, A Yue looked at Wen Ye and said, "And that village at the bottom of the mountain, if he doesn''t go and find more trouble, we''ll pull out his demon bone and make him a wild boar in the mountains for all his life."


    Not long later, the ground trembled, and Wen Ye knew that two Greater Demons had already fought. Little Raksha still looked the same as before, but the unfamiliar Wen Ye did not dare to call him by name and asked, "Little Luo Sha, do you know Madame Poison?"


    Surprisingly, little Rakasha shook her head and said, "I don''t know her. Maybe she recognized me. However, there is one thing I like about your shameless path. My name is Ah Yue! It''s not some little Raksha. "


    Seeing A Yue''s slightly angry look, Wen Ye subconsciously avoided her gaze. A Yue also did not notice and frowned with dissatisfaction. "Look at the mess of zhenqi in your body. With your cultivation, when will you be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with big brother Ling Yun?"


    "When am I going to say ''shoulder to shoulder'' with him?" Although there was a bit of unfairness in his heart, Wenye would not say it out loud. Even if he were to die, he would not admit that he was weaker than the others, "On the other hand, why did you leave without saying goodbye? "You better tell me, or won''t I let you go?"


    A''Yue exclaimed, her neck tilted as she asked, "You''re letting me go?" Seeing how he was defeated, A Yue laughed and said, "Alright, Little Jie, I know what you must be thinking. At that time, I had a reason to leave without saying goodbye, but this time, I will not leave without saying goodbye."


    She always had the feeling that she had just escaped a tiger''s jaws and was now trapped in a wolf''s den. Naturally, she didn''t think too much about it, and when she saw the delicious food all over the stone table in the backyard, her eyes lit up, and she didn''t care about being reserved as she munched on the precious delicacies in big mouthfuls. She looked like a hungry ghost, but compared to the undisciplined A''Yue, she seemed much more restrained.


    A''Yue muttered in dissatisfaction, "You don''t usually look like this on this small path, why does it seem so different today?"


    Wen Ye rolled his eyes at Ah Yue who was spitting oil from her mouth. Madame Du was praising her, not him. Perhaps he was just a follower in Madame Du''s heart. If a ''follower'' was so arrogant, it would be unavoidable for her to arouse displeasure! The literary industry who cared about their lives would never be willing to take such a huge risk to come and eat a delicacy that was most likely going to be the last one.


    As a result, when Madame Du arrived late, all the delicacies from the mountain and sea on the table fell into Ah Yue''s stomach. She leaned back in her chair and unhappily burped, patting her plump belly as she muttered: "I''m full. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten something so delicious."


    The corners of Madame Du''s mouth twitched a few times, but she did not say anything. Instead, her body became even more respectful. "If Miss does not mind, I will order someone to walk on the Golden Velvet bed. We can stay here for another two days."


    Hearing this, Ah Yue, who was a girl, immediately became playful and exclaimed in joy, "Really?" She looked at Wen Ye, only to see him standing up straight and looking around cautiously, as if he was extremely afraid. She sighed and said, "Forget about it, I think it''s better for me to leave as soon as possible."


    Madame Du asked, "Does young lady look shabby here?"


    "Not really." The corners of A Yue''s lips curled up. She got up and walked towards Wen Ye. "I just have a few beds in a different place. I can''t sleep soundly."


    At night, on top of the mountain.


    This was the place where the literary industry lived easily, but tonight, he was silent. After leaving the Thousand Spider Manor, he had wanted to stay at the market, eat a good meal, and stay in a good guest room. However, Ah Yue, who could not control her money, had suddenly thought of the reward that the crown prince, Lin Pi, had given her, and the good restaurant had become an unattainable dream.


    A Yue saw him looking depressed and disdainful, so she said, "It''s not like you''ve lost your life. Money is just an external asset, so if you don''t have it, you''ll just earn it. Is deceiving not something that you''re good at?"


    Wenye shot a sidelong glance at A Yue, and quickly shifted his gaze away. He sighed and said, "You''re right. You can earn more money if you lose it."


    "Huh?" A Yue pinched Wen Ye''s face and said with a smile, "I thought you were just a zombie, but it turns out you can talk."


    Wen Ye knocked A''Yue''s hand down and said impatiently, "Stop messing around. I''m very annoyed at the moment. If you don''t want to be beaten up, then behave yourself."


    A''Yue retorted, "Why should I worry? Don''t tell me you''re still angry at me?"


    Wen Ye shook his head. "Not because I''m angry with you, but because this is Miao Jiang!"


    Wenye also did not expect that Lady Du''s territory would be Miao Yue, and Miao Yue was the target of his refusal to travel with his teachers. If he carefully calculated the time, he might have reached Miao Yue even earlier than his eldest senior brother and the other two!


    How could this not worry the literary industry?


    A Yue didn''t understand so she asked, "What happened to Miao Jiang?"


    Wen Ye shook his head and smiled bitterly to himself. It was as if he was laughing at his own indiscretion. So what if this was Miao Feng? Miao Jiang was so big, could he really run into them? So what if he bumped into it? After coming to this conclusion, Wen Ye looked up at the dark night sky and said, "Not much, just a little hungry. When we go to the market tomorrow, we must find something to eat!"

 C85

    Dozens of miles of red makeup. The train of carriages went from the street to the end of the street in an orderly manner. Countless roses were scattered along the roadside, and the wind blew the fragrance of them into the air, causing one''s head to spin. Even the trees all over the city were tied with countless red ribbons.


    As the famous Wang Family''s wedding ceremony in the Longxi Ancient City of the Southern Wilderness, how could the two words "bustling" be heard clearly? Other people might think that these two families were a match made in heaven, but other people would not be able to clearly understand the rules behind this. When Hao Zhuang was young, he was depressed, and had nowhere to hide his talent, and this Qi family had made a fortune in war, so they had a lot of assets, but they were afraid of exposing their secrets, so they used their wealth to carry him into the Imperial Court. In fact, it was obvious that they did not want to say anything.


    Dark black hair, as deep as ink, was combed all the way to the top of his head. Dark clouds piled up to form a phoenix hair bun, and there were two long phoenix six pearls on each side. It wasn''t like a normal person who didn''t put on makeup. His eyebrows were lightly colored, his lips were slightly cherry-red, and his cheeks were blushing. His white and rosy skin had an additional layer of seductive redness, and the corners of his eyes were plastered with golden amulets. She tightly pursed her lips and her gaze fell onto the bright red wedding dress. The complex design layer upon layer, yet it didn''t seem to be burdensome at all. It was like a peony petal in full bloom, falling at the woman''s feet, causing her to look like a fairy standing in the midst of a flower bud.


    But her father''s every step of the way was extremely difficult for her to take. She knew that she was just a tool used to control her father, that the Qi family had taken root in Long Xi''s family, and that her family had formed a complicated network of forces. In the border area far away from the imperial family, even a local emperor could speak of the past, so after the Qi family proposed an alliance, Hao Lin happily agreed, without any hesitation, she only wanted to give the Qi family some leeway to speak up and share the pressure with her father.


    However ¡­ She did not like the tall and mighty Sixth Young Master Qi.


    Dragon and phoenix candles burned brightly. Amidst the cheers, Fang Yi Lin paid respects to heaven and earth, her parents, and Qi Liu. Her heart suddenly hurt as she looked through the gap in the top of her head and saw her father''s ten-year-old face.


    The wedding banquet was lively and traditional, the sounds of silk and bamboo could be heard incessantly, and the guests were drinking and talking merrily, their voices blissful and harmonious. However, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that they were all bored and had only exchanged casual pleasantries with each other. It was true that singing and dancing were popular among the rich, but it was nothing out of the ordinary for them. Of course, there were also those who had never seen the market.


    A Yue unhappily stared at Wen Ye and said, "I know you''re shameless, but I didn''t expect you to be shameless to the point of even wanting a wedding feast."


    Wen Ye coldly snorted as if it was nothing out of the ordinary: "If it wasn''t for you spending as much as water and giving away three hundred silvers earlier, why would we be in such a sorry state? You ate and drank to your heart''s content in the Myriad Spider Manor. I haven''t eaten for a day and a night, so I can''t help but feel dissatisfied. Quick, quick, quick, while no one was looking! The roast chicken in front of you is also in my bag. "


    It was not the first time that A Yue had done this, so she was extremely familiar with the route. She even opened her mouth and made fun of the waste of the literary industry, and naturally did not care about Little Raksha''s mockery. Her left ear went in and out of her right ear, but as a pair of happy people came to pay their respects, A Yue frowned as if she saw something, "Why is that thing here?"


    His mouth was full of oil and water. He blankly looked up at the pair of happiness, and there was nothing unusual about it. A''Yue hatefully looked at Wen Ye''s head and said, "You only have your true qi, but you don''t know how to use it. Why don''t you go back to the mountain and be a gatekeeper? "I''m watching it now."


    This look did not matter, but Wen Ye was immediately shocked because not only did a skinny middle-aged man appear behind the empty groom just now, he was also very thin and long. The man''s clothes were very strange, extremely similar to a wedding dress, but the corners were birthday gowns, and he desperately patted the groom''s shoulder, as if he wanted to extinguish the fire! The Buddhist secret scripture: "Long time ago. His heart had been in his body for a long time. He had to see what was at the top. There was light. Just like the light of a fire. Out of the brain. Buddha against Ananda. If you see this. It was easier to teach. From head to toe. Again and again. Fourteen times. It was all there was to it. He entered a meditative state. The fire broke out. It was as real as golden light. In the pores all over his body. It also released a golden light. As if dispersing millet money. Physical and mental well-being. It was like a purplish golden light. "And from the top."


    This was the Three Lights in the Human Realm that were said to repel ghosts, but in the Dao Gate it was also known as the Evil Manipulation Gold! He would use it to resist the cold energy! To cultivate to the highest realm, one can use it to summon fire and exterminate evil! However, since ancient times, there was only one person who could cultivate to such a level. According to legends, a few hundred years ago in the Western GuiShuang Empire, there was a dragon pond in the Hindu Kush Mountain, which contained a dragon within. The king Kadoorie was also destroyed by the dragon when he set up his kaleidoscope of waves at the foot of the snow-covered mountain. After repeated erasures, Katia became furious and went to war, preparing to bury the dragon pond. The Dragon King displayed his divine ability. His voice shook the world like thunder, causing sand and rocks to rain down like rain. The military and horses were astonished. Jia De Jia was furious, and sent back to the Three Treasures. He asked for protection from the Dharma, and said: "To live in good fortune, you must become the King of Men, to deter the strong enemies, and to rule over the mountainous regions. It is my blessing to be humbled by the dragon and beast. May all the blessings, before this day comes! " After he had made his wish, the Kadoorie Ga "lit up the smoke and flame on his shoulders." As a result, the dragon king was intimidated and submitted to Jia De Jia Si Jia Qi.


    It was unknown whether this part was true or false, and there was no way to confirm it. After Wu Sun defeated the Old Gui Shuang Empire, he set fire to the Empire of Gui Shuang.


    The tall, thin man tried to extinguish the golden light for the first time and failed to do so several times. Wen Ye could not help but laugh. "This is probably a lone soul attracted by the liveliness."


    "Is that so?" A''Yue sneered. "Look at him carefully."


    At this moment, the groom sneezed. This was a natural reaction when the second light was extinguished. After this event, the groom would definitely be seriously ill for a period of time! Suddenly, the wild ghost seemed to have sensed that someone had noticed it. It opened its mouth and looked at Wen Ye. Although he looked skinny, his mouth was actually filled with dazzling golden teeth.


    Wenye turned his head! The man pointed at the tall, skinny man in disbelief and said with a shudder, "Joy ¡­" "Happy Deity?"


    A Yue nodded. "It''s him. We''re in trouble!"

 C86

    The God of Joy''s existence was a wave of resentment, a resentment that changed from the happiest to the saddest. Therefore, they lingered around the two great wedding ceremonies, repeating their happiest and saddest scenes. Other people''s happiest moments were also their saddest moments. As a result, their resentment was extremely strong, so it was almost impossible for anyone who saw them to avoid this evil aura. They were considered one of the most dangerous evil spirits among all evil spirits.


    Wen Ye stopped picking up the food in his mouth and turned to look at A''Yue with some worry. The latter also looked at Wen Ye with suspicion. "Why are you looking at me with such a gaze?"


    Wen Ye looked at the tall and thin Happy Deity before whispering to Ah Yue, "If we don''t provoke him, we shouldn''t get into any trouble."


    A''Yue sneered. "To think that you''re even a disciple of Longhu Mountain. Have you ever heard of the possibility of survival of those who have seen the true face of the God of Joy?"


    "It hasn''t discovered us yet ¡­" The intense resentment and killing intent in its eyes instantly pierced through Wen Ye''s entire body. He sat there stiffly, beads of sweat dripping down from his temples as Wen Ye struggled to avoid those cold eyes. He stuttered and asked A''Yue, "You''re just a mere God of Satiation, so with your ability, you should trust in your abilities, right?"


    Ah Yue''s gaze was also terrifyingly serious, her eyes did not leave Happy God for a moment as she said: "Two days ago, the Great Sage Ping Shan injured me, and before I could recover, Happy God was not a wandering ghost. Furthermore, he took up all the time in this world, and in order to find you for his life, he has probably detected my demonic aura, and did not dare to act rashly, if you were ten steps away from me, then this strange thing would come and search for your life! Moreover, this Happy God is extremely vengeful. Upon seeing his true face, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he will still be killed for sure. "


    A Yue threatened, scaring Wen Ye so much that he slammed his head against the table. His entire body trembled and he didn''t dare to raise his head, so the entire banquet trembled. The distinguished guests who had come to attend the wedding banquet all looked at the dirty path with disdain. However, no one drove him away. In this world, there were many poor monks that took advantage of the night travel. Moreover, large families were all about appearances, and at this moment, a young Taoist came to congratulate them.


    The guests seated around the table were well aware that this gluttonous old man was merely here for a snack. However, there were still places in the world where experts of the Yin and Yang elements were needed! It wasn''t good to offend him, so when Qi Six-Paths walked up to the table to toast him, he was just a little taken aback by the sight of the path that wasn''t on the guest list. He quickly composed himself and walked up to Wen Ye with a smile and gently patted him on the shoulder, but Wen Ye was so shocked by his actions that he jumped up from his chair!


    Looking at A Yue''s laughing gaze, the happy deity who was ten steps away from her due to fear, and Qi Liu''s terrified expression, only then did Wen Ye realize how ugly he had been. He hurriedly took the wine from Qi Liu and drank it all down, then said without any clue, "I can see that this Feng Shui number is only a few, and he is at least at the top of the Seven Stars Sect. He is at the center of the two mountains, and he is a great man with two dragons holding onto his Feng Shui degree. He is looking at you, Young Master, your sky is bright and your pavilion is within its circumference, so you will definitely have great accomplishments in the future ¡­"


    Qi Liu, who originally wanted to exchange a few pleasantries, was also puzzled. When he saw that the path in front of him was a path where his hands were trembling and even the wine glasses were unsteady, he felt that he was suffering from hysteria, so he did not talk much and just followed the next family with a few sloppy words. The god of happiness quietly floated behind him, tirelessly trying to extinguish his one remaining sunlamp.


    With his legs as soft as mud, he sat down in his original position. Wen Ye only felt that there were tens of millions of nails stuck to his butt. He couldn''t even sit still as he asked in a low, urgent voice, "Do you have any way of getting me out of here now?"


    A Yue pouted her lips, indicating Wen Ye to look at the sky. Following A Yue''s instructions, Wen Ye blankly looked up at the sky, only to see a layer of dim red mist enveloping the entire courtyard. At this time, A Yue''s voice sounded out: "We can only enter this place now, but not exit. "But you don''t have to worry, as long as you are by my side, I will keep you safe for tonight."


    Wen Ye scolded, "What''s so special about spending the night here? In the future, you''ll always have some time to stay away from me. According to this God of Joy''s vengeful personality, he definitely won''t let me go. I''ve already provoked Mother Thousand Eye ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, Wen Ye suddenly froze. The three months deadline she had agreed upon with the Thousand Eye Empress had already passed, so why hadn''t she come to seek revenge? Could it be that he was eliminated by a supreme expert? The trivial thoughts that suddenly appeared in her head made her even more infuriated. At this moment, her life was at stake, yet she could still think of something useless. Wouldn''t it be extremely satisfying for the Thousand Eye Empress to be removed?! You don''t have to sleep at night?


    The latter frowned slightly but didn''t say anything. He only looked at Wen Ye with tears in his eyes and said, "Can you think of a way to get rid of this hidden danger? I am only 18 years old, I don''t want to die."


    A Yue sighed. "Little path, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, if I wasn''t injured I could have gotten rid of it, but protecting you through the night is the only thing I can do. To be honest, why would I help you?" "You and I are neither family nor friends. If you die, I don''t need to be so afraid that you can sell me out at any time!"


    Wen Ye opened her mouth to say something, but the door suddenly opened with a loud bang, and the sound of wine being drunk filled the entire room. A hundred pairs of eyes stared at the two people who had just broken the silence. The man had a long and narrow scar on his face, not like the scar left by a weapon, but more like a scratch from a wild beast. He was dressed in a beast uniform, extremely like a hunter in the mountains, but he exuded a mighty aura, as if even if he was a hunter, he was still a ferocious man who dared to catch fierce tigers on his own! That fair and pure youth was very different. His pupils were black and light black, and extremely strange eyeballs. Unlike the man''s imposing manner, he appeared especially fearful. As he pinched the corner of his shirt, he didn''t stop, nor did he stop.


    Dancer''s fist struck out without any hesitation. The man''s face did not change much, but the movements of his hands and feet were not the least bit sloppy. With one glance, one could tell that he was a practitioner! After a short moment, the surrounding people started to wail incessantly. The man opened his mouth and asked with a tone full of confidence, "Who is in charge of this house?"


    The man who answered was about the same age, but the silks around his body were in stark contrast with the beast clothes, he cupped his hands and asked: "Who is the master? Today is my sixth brother''s wedding day, so I hope that esteemed guest will not cause any problems, lest you suffer from physical pain. "


    Qi Da looked very refined, but after Qi gong became so ill and managed the Qi family well, how could he be an ordinary person? If he had even a little insight, his eyesight would have gone down the stairs he came up with. However, he did not have a good eyesight, so he said: "I am a boor, and do not understand the good fortune of your family, but I want to tell you, today you have met with misfortune. If you do not get a cure, tonight, your family will be destroyed!"


    "Peanut!" Although the man had good martial arts, but he could not take on so many people. The group of people held him down tightly, pushing him into an unknown place, and Wei Da shouted out a few words to the people who were watching the show, then turned around with a gloomy face and followed along.


    Everyone was very clear in their hearts about what the man would do. They all thought that he was just a common person who wanted money, but Wen Ye did not think so. He looked into A''Yue''s eyes and asked, "Did you feel it?"


    A''Yue nodded.


    "Who is he?"


    A''Yue said, "This person has a large amount of spiritual power, but it doesn''t belong to him. His body is surrounded by a faint demonic aura, but he isn''t a demon. "If it''s not bad, then this person should be the Shaman''s successor. The spiritual energy that you and I are sensing should be his master!


    A glimmer flashed in Wen Ye''s eyes as he said: "What kind of immortal has such demonic powers? No, I can''t let him die. He is my only hope!"


    This foolish Daoist still doesn''t know that there is an immortal bone in his body. Forget it, even if you look at the demi-humans, his own strength is still at the end of the line, and even if the man knows where his master came from, if the man were to make a move, he would definitely be able to resolve the god of happiness. Even if he wanted to help, he would not be able to beat the god of happiness, so it would be better to let this little Daoist ask for an opportunity.


    However, what made A Yue angry was that this small path actually encouraged others to extinguish their arrogance, as if it looked down on her. Thinking of this, A Yue coldly ridiculed, "In this world, my mother is the strongest!"


    Wenye didn''t understand A''Yue''s thoughts. He impatiently waved his hand and said, "I understand, I understand. Your mother is very powerful, but where is she now?" If you can''t save me at this time, then don''t say anymore. "


    A Yue angrily gave Wen Ye a kick. Following a sorrowful cry from Wen Ye, everyone''s gaze turned to this place once again.